ã€ŠSkyfire Magusã€‹


 0.1 - Prologue

    PROLOGUE

    ENTERING THE ACADEMY

    Lynne¡¯s eyes shimmered as brightly as the sun above him, lips spread wide into a childish smile, drool lingering off the corners, legs shaking. He was at a loss for words as to how to express his happiness, but he needn¡¯t say a thing since it was clear to everyone around him. He had actually managed to enroll in the prestigious Skyfire Academy for Magical Arts, one of the top four Academies reserved solely for people with high aptitude in magic. However, unlike ninety-nine others that had landed on the list of those that passed before him, he wasn¡¯t happy because he¡¯ll get to study Magic under best Magus in the world ¨C to him it was just important that he enters, as his father promised him a hefty weekly allowance if he was to enroll. Even being dead last on the list mattered little to him, as it was only important he landed a spot above the red line. His legs suddenly gave out and he fell onto his knees, unable to suppress his tears anymore, bawling out like a small child despite already being seventeen years old.

    Although his talent for Magic was far from low, due to his carefree personality, Lynne never really pursued its arts, as he was far more interested in exploring the world, wooing women and spending his father¡¯s money. This had earned him more than one beating throughout the years, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, as it was a fair price to pay for what he was doing. Even if he wasn¡¯t explicitly motivated to succeed in life, he was still a reasonable sort, and had long since understood the principle of even trade. For the entrance exam, he had actually studied a whole day prior to it ¨C something he had never done before in his life ¨C and had felt his head split apart over and over due to influx of information he had to stuff into his mind. But, it was all worth it, as he had managed to enter the Academy.

    His father was one of the Seven Lords of the Highlind Kingdom, located at the southernmost corner of the Allay continent, making it a rather attractive destination for the tourists as it sported the warmest weather on the entire continent. Mostly supported by fertile lands and gem mines, the Kingdom was rather wealthy and well-respected among six others that had inhabited the same continent. And, since his father served directly under the King, Lynne was given unparalleled freedom since his birth, as an only child. He never met his mother, as she died shortly after giving him birth due to complications, and because of it his father had doted on him quite a lot, never allowing any harm to befall him ¨C well, any outside a slap or two from him occasionally.

    This, however, had turned Lynne in a rather lazy person, devoid of any personal goals outside of those that offered immediate gratification. He was isolated from most other children of High Nobility, and the rest in pursuit of Noble Magical Arts, but he was beyond famous among the circles of commoners¡¯ children, giving him almost kingly status. He flaunted riches wherever he went and wasn¡¯t shy of taking up the entire bill onto himself (his father) and even buying things for other children by his own (his father¡¯s) money.

    He harped on in tears for good few minutes, kneeling in front of the board, before finally regaining his senses. The board hung on the entrance wall of the Academy, built of marble stone, right next to the archway that had acted as a ¡®gate of separation¡¯ of sorts, as only those with insignia of the Academy could venture past it. The entrance wall rose up good ten meters into the air, stretching out roughly hundred in a flat line, two sentry towers built at edges, as it encompassed not only the buildings of the Academy themselves, but also training fields, gardens and general housing. Lynne had never set a foot into the Academy grounds before, but he had a general idea of the what it looked due to his father¡¯s constant lectures and booklets he had handed him.

    He nigh sped towards the Upper Ring of the Highlind¡¯s capital, Edgemaw, where his father¡¯s mansion was located. Edgemaw was separated into three main layers, cascading down the mountain slope, starting at the very top which was Kingly Ring, then Upper Ring and Lower Ring. Kingly Ring was inhabited mostly by High Nobility and King¡¯s personal family, and even Lynne¡¯s father has rights to live there, but he simply chose not to. Upper Ring is reserved for the rest of the Nobility and Aristocracy, who own most of the land in the Lower Ring which is populated by commoners.

    His father¡¯s mansion was located at the very edge of the Upper Ring, bordering Lower, and was one of the more modest ones in the region, sporting only three buildings ¨C main, warehouse and servant¡¯s quarters. The buildings were all built in plain style, black-stoned, with very few decorations save for some vertical separations between floors and arched windows. All three were squared, with the main building being the largest ¨C four stories tall ¨C and warehouse being the smallest, having only two stories. Yard upfront was built to be makeshift garden, with well shaven bushes and hedges creating maze-like path from the gateway to main building¡¯s entrance, but to Lynne it was all to familiar and he quickly sped past the courtyard and entered the mansion. Hallway was wide and tall, walls decorated with paintings, floor tiled black and white, and he was immediately welcomed by a wide staircase, leading to the second floor. Ignoring it, he took a left turn, towards his father¡¯s study, and had found himself at the doors in less than ten seconds. Knocking lightly, he heard no response, but still opened the doors. They creaked lightly, revealing behind a great-mass of books, strung along the floor and tables, and his father buried in them, with a single candle lighting up the entire squared room. His father, Median Von Hyorn, was a man in his late forties, already ridden with white strands of hair, with short but bushy beard. Like Lynne, he had crystalline blue eyes and piercing gaze, which he utilized the moment Lynne entered the room.

    ¡°So?¡± his father asked in a low but audible voice.

    ¡°I passed.¡± Lynne spoke after a gulp.

    ¡°Spot?¡±

    ¡°¡­ hundredth.¡±

    ¡°Oh well,¡± the old man sighed, putting the quill he held onto the table, stretching out. ¡°At least you passed. Come, I¡¯ll ask Elain to make something worthy of celebration.¡±

    The two left the study in a hurry, taking turns through narrow hallways of the gigantic mansion, until they reached the eating hall ¨C squared room filled with tables and chairs to a brim, each sporting silken blanket lain carefully across well-shaven wood. Lynne could remember Elain as far back as he could his father; she was a rather gentle lady, pushing her thirties, and was very fond of him ¨C and he can¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t fond of her. In these past few years, though, his fondness may have caused a few uncomfortable and awkward situations that had his father whipping him more than once. She was a rather tall woman, taller than even his father, and managed to look gorgeous even in her late thirties, which was one of the reasons Lynne was fond of her as of late. She and her father merely exchanged glances as she entered, and the two immediately understood it each other, and she left the two of them alone again.

    ¡°So,¡± Lynne broke the silence, acting slightly bashful. ¡°About my allowance...¡±

    ¡°Aye, I made a promise,¡± Median sighed, shaking his head lightly. ¡°Two hundred gold coins a week.¡±

    ¡°Oh!!¡± Lynne¡¯s eyes lit up like stars. ¡°Th-thank you father, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible¡­ oh, do you know who your teacher will be?¡± he added.

    ¡°Uh, no, I don¡¯t think it was written anywhere.¡± one of the talents ¨C wasted ones, at least ¨C that Lynne possessed was the ability to make up a lie on the spot ¨C now, however plausible his lies were, he could say them with the most serious of expressions and stick to them till all hell freezes over.

    ¡°Or you just bolted back the moment you saw your name?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t written anywhere, I solemnly swea--¡±

    ¡°Yea, yea,¡± his father interrupted him, waving his arm lightly. ¡°Listen Lynne¡­ I know you haven¡¯t much interest in the Arts of Magic, but, if you are to inherit my name, titles and wealth, you¡¯ll have to achieve something in life. You¡¯ll have to learn how to defend what¡¯s yours at all cost.¡±

    ¡°But I can just hire someone for that.¡± Lynne protested.

    ¡°Ah, I have sheltered you far too much child...¡± Median sighed. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, father?¡± Lynne asked, sensing something is awry.

    ¡°The call came,¡± his father replied after short silence. ¡°I am being summoned.¡±

    ¡°¡­ to war?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°¡­ doesn¡¯t King have someone else to call? Someone stronger?¡± Lynne lowered his head and voice as he spoke.

    ¡°It is war, Lynne. Every man counts out there.¡±

    ¡°When do you have to go?¡±

    ¡°Soon,¡± Median cuddled Lynne¡¯s shoulder-long hazelnut hair gently, smiling. ¡°But, it¡¯s still me. Knowing my luck, I¡¯ll be the only one to come back.¡±

    ¡°Is this why you urged me to enroll in the Academy?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°Partially,¡± Median said. ¡°But, then there¡¯s the other reason: I want you to make something out of yourself, Lynne. I had only managed to come this far because of my friends. To this day, I was never able to break a bottleneck of Master Magus, no matter how much I trained. The only reason King Haniel had even let me keep this position so far is because we are lifelong friends. There are many people far more qualified than me. This¡­ this is as high as I¡¯ll ever go. I never even left Allay, despite all my childhood dreams. Hell, I¡¯ve never even visited Endgar Kingdom, to speak of nothing else. I¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to wake up one day in the future, licking off the same regrets as I did.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with living the life you did, huh?¡± Lynne asked, slightly angered. ¡°Living a simple, boring life? It¡¯s been almost six months since I¡¯ve seen anyone from the Noble Children outside their castles or training fields. All they do, day in and out, is practice and practice and practice. Now, that¡¯s a boring life.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I guess I can¡¯t change who you are at your heart,¡± he cuddled Lynne¡¯s hair one last time before retrieving it, smiling warmly. ¡°Just¡­ do your best.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The two dined in silence, as Lynne refused to even look at his father. Not because he hated him for agreeing to go to war, or because of the lecture, but because, deep in his heart, he knew his father was right. Without him, Lynne realized, he was nothing. Just another brat loitering the streets of Edgemaw, without cause or purpose. Yet, despite that knowledge, he still couldn¡¯t light fire under himself to gain devotion towards anything. Whether it be Arts of Magic, gem-crafting, sculpting, inscription¡­ there were hundreds of paths he could choose, but he never truly felt a connection with even one of them.

    After finishing up the dinner, he went upstairs to his room. Contrary to what one might think, his room was rather small, barely large enough to fit in a bed, table and closet. He liked it that way, as he preferred plain way of life over the one he was born into. He lay calmly on his bed, staring at the drab, gray ceiling, lost in thoughts. He always knew his father never had any true aptitude for Magic, but only today ¨C as he looked him in the eye ¨C did Lynne realize just how much hurt it caused his father. He wondered whether having talent in Magic really mattered that much, whether fancy titles people are given depending on the rank really changed something. He, himself, never bothered learning anything beyond Basic Spells, and even that was only during his early days of childhood, when fancy colors he created still fascinated him. He had lost interest when he realized that pursuing the path of Magic meant discarding everything else. It meant devoting every single moment of his life to learning spells, practicing them to the full mastery, and then moving on to more advanced ones. That kind of life wasn¡¯t to his liking, so he chose to leave it behind, much to disdain of his peers.

    He slept a dreamless night, and woke just shy of sunrise. Fixing his hair and putting on simple, white robes with golden edges, he left his room and went to the eating hall, where the breakfast already waited for him on the table. The room was empty, and he figured his father had gone to report to the King. He thought for a moment about skipping the first day in Academy, but decided against it, as he could at least honor his father by attending somewhat regularly. Finishing up the breakfast, he left the mansion in hurry, scurrying through the cobblestone streets of the Upper Ring, until he found himself at the entrance of the Academy. In front of the entrance a man and a woman, both in their twenties, waited with stack of papers and coiled steel they used to imprint insignia onto new students. Both had recognized Lynne, giving him scornful gaze before handing him a sheet of paper, forcefully taking his arm and embedding the insignia onto the palm of his right hand. He groaned lightly in pain but said nothing as he walked past them and entered the Academy grounds.

    The space was gigantic, as were the buildings, stacked over one another in the distance, all built with grandeur in mind, with towering stones reaching up at each edge. They shimmered bright white, decorated as far as it can go before reaching the point of insanity, with statues hanging off practically everywhere, arched, stain-glass windows, eclipsed by thick barriers of invisible force. Even Lynne had to sigh in awe, but not for long. Taking a step forward, he ignored most of the gardens that he passed on his way to the buildings, as well as the avalanche of students racing towards same goal. Unlike them, though, Lynne didn¡¯t carry excited expression, but rather boorish one as he kept his head low.

    As he reached the entrance to the largest building, a signpost stopped him in his track, pointing left, towards a much smaller one. The sign simply read ¡®100-81, Report¡¯. He realized it referred to the placement numbers and followed directions, quickly reaching a small, squared building, whose doors were already opened. It only had a single room, four cascading rows of five chairs, with slightly elevated platform at the front; Lynne figured it was where the teachers would lecture. Some of the chairs were already filled up, but Lynne ignored them as he went up to the furthest row, sitting in a corner.

    The room had quickly began filling up with students; most wore rather adorned clothes, as to present themselves the best they could the very first day, while some went even beyond that, decorating themselves in jewelry, gems and even fancy weapons and Tomes as to showcase their wealth, Lynne figured. He was one of the two that had simple robes; the other was a boy sitting in a row in front of his, two chairs left. He appeared rather boorish and plain, slightly younger than Lynne, with round glasses covering half his face, and disheveled hair covering the other half. Just as he was about to fall asleep ¨C despite the ongoing chatter ¨C the bell rang from the outside, startling him awake. It rang three times in total, and just by the end of the last bang, a lavish looking woman entered their room.

    The dress covered her shoulders halfway, flowing down into an elegant V cut neckline. It looked like a comfortable fit, removing focus from her breasts, but without making it sloppy. Her arms had been covered up to her elbows, with rest being clothed up by translucent, silken gloves. The dress¡¯ waist was narrow, seemingly suffocating her, while the bottom part snug around her in a draped style. Lynne almost scoffed and barfed, as she appeared more like ballroom princess rather than a Magus teacher. She walked up to the platform and sat on a chair, carefully gathering her dress as to not pick up any dust underneath. She had veil flowing down her face, covering her relatively pale skin, while her golden hair shimmered freely down her back. However beautiful she was, Lynne figured, she was twice as vain.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she spoke up in a mellow voice; half the male students already had drool at the corners of their mouths. ¡°My name is Liliana Earl, and I am Four Stars Archmage of the Order. I¡¯ll be your teacher for this first semester, as well as your friend. Before we start anything, I want you all to remember: just because you wound up at the bottom of the placement list doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t graduate at the very top of your class. Pursuit of Arts of Magic is all about dedication and willpower. Although talent is important, without sweat and tears it won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡± Lynne barely held back a storm of laughter, as her entire speech was practically a child-comforting spiel. Meaning it was qualified bullshit.

    ¡°Now, as for the requirements to pass the first grade,¡± she continued on after a short silence. ¡°At the very least you¡¯ll need to have full mastery of four Basic Schools ¨C Fire, Wind, Earth and Water. I expect that some of you, perhaps, are already working towards your second or third full mastery, but don¡¯t let that make you complacent. Should you achieve full mastery before the final day of evaluation, I encourage you dip your fingers into Advanced Schools, as it will help you in a long run.¡± Lynne arched his brow as he listened; by her words, he was already qualified to pass the first grade, as he had achieved full mastery of all four Basic Schools long, long ago. Realizing it, he felt a sense of elation ¨C not because he considered himself above others in the class ¨C but because it meant he didn¡¯t have to attend the classes as regularly as he thought, giving him more time to squander his allowance money. ¡°Now, that¡¯s of course only on the practical side of things. You¡¯ll still have to pass all the regular written exams ¨C history, arithmetic, runic languages and inscription.¡± Oh¡­ I guess not. ¡°I wish you all the best of luck. Now, starting with the first low, from left to right, please start introducing yourself ¨C name, age, current rank, favorite hobby.¡±

    One by one, everyone got up and began flaunting about who they are and how much they¡¯ve achieved in the short years they¡¯ve lived. Disinterested, he ignored most of the introductions, catching only a few interesting ones here and there. The introductions lasted almost an hour before they reached him ¨C the last person. As he was in a state of half-sleep, the girl sitting next to him had to pinch his cheek to wake him up. Startled, he leaned backwards and fell from his chair, prompting the entire classroom to burst into laughter. Getting up, he cuddled his head gently, groaning silently in pain, ignoring the upheaval.

    ¡°As you found others¡¯ introductions so boring,¡± the teacher spoke in a slightly frustrated voice. ¡°I am sure yours will be twice as fascinating as others¡¯ combined, no?¡±

    ¡°No, not really,¡± Lynne said calmly. ¡°Name: Lynne Hyorn. Age: Seventeen. Rank: Unranked. Favorite hobby: sleeping. Hm¡­ yeah, that¡¯s about it.¡± chatter, unsurprisingly, emerged around his half-hearted introduction, but Lynne paid them no heed as he sat down. He was beyond used to others putting him down in silent whispers, as he dealt with it since he was six years old.

    ¡°Very well, Mr. Hyorn,¡± Ms. Liliana suddenly got up from her chair, walking up in front of the elevated platform. ¡°Report to the Principle¡¯s Office after the class. We¡¯ll inspire some manners in you just yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Lynne remained silent for the rest of the class, which was devoted to summary of the semester¡¯s materials. He had no plans whatsoever to report anywhere but his own home after the class, and the moment bell rang, indicating the end, he left the classroom and silently went back home. He wasn¡¯t particularly looking forward to the rest of the year.

 0.2 - Homeless and Peniless

    HOMELESS AND PENILESS

    Returning back home, Lynne figured he¡¯d pick up a few gold coins and go out to experience some more night life. Pleasantries of life, after all, are almost always found in the alleyways without any light. Be it ladies or questionable wine, Lynne desired to experience it all to the fullest. However, by the time he came back home, he was informed that his father had already left for war and that he had left him a present in his room. Although his expression remained flat, his heart felt coil of sorrow press it tightly. Whatever man¡¯s faults may be, Lynne regarded, he had always been an amazing father. Perhaps not strict enough, but that was one of the reasons Lynne loved him.

    Entering his room, the aforementioned sadness waned in but a moment as he saw a stack of books lying on his bed. He realized he should have expected it, but held onto the remnant of faith that his father would spare him. He was but ready to plunge the doors back closed when he saw small parchments weighing out the thick and heavy books. Sighing inwardly he could do nothing but surrender and approach the bed, sitting next to the massive stack. The book at the very top was titled Basics of Magic, but the book held three scrolls that weren¡¯t a part of it. As Lynne glanced through them, tears stacked at the corners of his eyes; he recognized his father¡¯s handwriting, gentle and elegant strokes even best of calligraphers of the Kingdom admired. Three scrolls accounted the entire, almost one thousand pages long book in the shortest summary imaginable. He quickly washed away his tears, regaining composure.

    <center>

    </center>

    Book by book, the number of summary scrolls quickly increased to around fifty. Lynne couldn¡¯t even imagine just how much time his father spent on this ¨C reading every book, from start to finish, and then battling demons of elaboration to summarized it in as short of a text as possible. Too bad it was all for naught, as these scrolls did nothing for Lynne outside piling on additional layers of guilt ¨C but, to him, to a man who had reveled in guilt since the days of yore, this was but a droplet in an ocean. He could live with the guilt; more so, he was pretty certain that if a strong Magus were to examine his aura, it would be entirely made out of guilt. The last scroll he came across summarized the Basic Ranks of the Magus, and with it, Lynne closed another chapter in his life of laziness.

    <center>

    </center>

    Ignoring the stacked pile he reached for his drawers, where he found roughly two thousand gold coins just sitting there, untouched. His eyes burst with joy, saliva dropping down the corners of his mouth. He immediately began fantasizing about what he¡¯ll do with the sudden income of money, and each new idea vastly out-scaled the one prior, hailing forward all the way until he began dreaming about opening up his own brothel ¨C as in, brothel where he can be the only guest. While his fantasies ran wild, he somehow fell asleep, right next to that stack of books and scrolls. His expression was that of a child¡¯s ¨C pure joy ¨C and all the feelings of guilt have been washed away, as per usual, by gold.

    With the appearance of morning, Lynne woke up in perfect tranquility. Just looking at that mass stack of gold coins he couldn¡¯t help but cry, over and over again. He hugged the coins, kissed them, pressed them tightly against his cheeks and chest, going even as far as licking them to ¡®mark them as his own¡¯.

    ¡°Money is everything!!¡± he exclaimed as he threw a few dozen of coins into the air, showering as they fell back down. ¡°Money is everything!¡± were someone to see him right now, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯d think he had gone completely insane.

    However Lynne didn¡¯t mind. However others saw and perceived him carried very little impact to him. All he needed was the unparalleled sense of freedom and money. Those two ingredients were the secret formula for the simplest and the most enjoyable life he could think of. By now, all of his peers have long since gone to the Academy for classes, yet there he was, energetic after a good night¡¯s sleep with a whole new frontier opened up before him. Because his father was around all the time, Lynne was quite reserved about following his most devious dreams; but, now that he was alone, he had no qualms about anything anymore.

    Picking up five hundred coins or so, he bolted out of the mansion without even eating breakfast. Why eat same, boring food he¡¯s eaten for years when he can eat in the best restaurant in the entire city? However, instead of going to eat the breakfast, he went into a famous brothel in the Lower Ring, one he was well-acquainted with and one where he has spent quite a lot of time over the past few years, Ina¡¯s Inn.

    ¡°~girls, girls, wonderful pearls~¡± he hummed as his feet switched between the cobblestone streets of the Upper Ring and the dirt pavements of the Lower Ring. ¡°~can¡¯t wait to see your bodies curl~¡±

    Ina¡¯s Inn was built at a rather inconspicuous place, as it was rather easy to get lost in all the alleyways and narrow pathways one had to take in order to reach it. However, Lynne knew the path better than the palms of his own hands, and it took him but a few minutes to get there. Watching the sign hanging ¡®bove the wooden doors his eyes flared as he licked his lips. Without hesitation he entered, brimming with confidence.

    Interior of the inn was rather plain, but Lynne didn¡¯t care ¨C after all, it was not the scenery but the action that he came here for. As soon as the girls spotted him they swarmed him, bringing out not only alcohol but even some plain snacks. They led him to the corner, dimmed in rather seductive lightning. With six women fawning over him, each more beautiful (and naked) than the next, Lynne felt his soul elevate to the tenth degree. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    As he drank, he began throwing gold coins, laughing maniacally, staring at the girls¡¯ breasts, touching them, committing acts even most other men would be ashamed of¡­ and by the time eight bottle of wine was opened, his vision had blurred beyond repair. He had already experienced heaven.

    ¡°Lord Lynne,¡± one of the girls spoke in a seductive voice. ¡°You are very generous today!¡±

    ¡°Of-hick-of course!!¡± Lynne exclaimed, straightening up like an arrow, rather comically at that. ¡°S-hick-such beauuuutiful l-hick-adies deserve best!!¡± unbeknownst to him, Lynne was shouting, as he was completely unable to register what he was saying. The girls, however, put up with it, merely grimacing; it wasn¡¯t often that stupid men with deep pockets visited them ¨C well, it was as often as Lynne visited them, really ¨C and they needed to completely wash him dry of coins.

    ¡°Thank you, My Lord!¡± one girl exclaimed, leaning in closer and kissing Lynne. His lips spread in a wide grin and he began giggling uncontrollably.

    ¡°N-hick-ooo problem beauuutiful~¡±

    It went as so for the next eight hours; Lynne would drink so much he¡¯d pass out, then wake up and start drinking again. He had spent all five hundred and sixty-eight coins he had brought with himself, and hadn¡¯t regretted any of it. Leaving, he heaved left and right, falling over a few times, unable to keep balance. His clothes were completely tarnished, neck, face, chest and arms filled to brim with lipstick, and he still carried the incurable grin on his face as he walked.

    ¡°~lovely lady meets a lad~¡± he continued to hum as he walked; he paid very little heed to disgusted glances ¨C well, rather, he was unable to even register where he was, let alone who looked at him. But, since path from Ina¡¯s Inn to his home was practically ingrained into his veins, his body moved on its own. ¡°~¡¯tis a story sad, for lad coins hadn¡¯t had, and lady kissed him goodbye~~noooo! Coins! I-hick-need coins! Lovely l-hick-lady, wait for me!!¡±

    Lynne¡¯s face wasn¡¯t unfamiliar in the Lower Ring. Outside of the friends he had made, practically every remotely good-looking woman ¨C by Lynne¡¯s standards ¨C had misfortune of being wooed by him. However, for them, drunk Lynne was far better than sober one, as he practically lived in his own world while walking back home. If he¡¯d suddenly stumble onto someone accidentally, he¡¯d completely ignore it and press forward, all the way until that person moved. It was a rather sorry sight, but very few understood the elation Lynne was currently at. That was reserved for the incorrigible drunkards.

    Lynne continued with similar antics for the next week, completely ignoring the fact that he¡¯s supposed to be attending classes at the Academy. From dawn ¡®till dusk, and from dusk ¡®till dawn, he drank, laughed, bothered others, gathered his friends from the Lower Ring and, together with them, threw eggs and horse and dog feces on the houses in the Upper Ring. Guards could do very little, as he was still the son of one of the most prominent figures in the Kingdom ¨C one of the Seven Lords. With it, they could only sigh and pray he gets bored sooner rather than later. However, a week later, he had found himself out of the coins; he had burned through the entire mass of two thousand and something, and felt perplexed over how to get more. What he didn¡¯t realize, though, is that that amount of gold could last a family in Lower Ring for almost ten generations. Were they to learn just how much gold he squandered in just a week, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯d all start vomiting blood on spot.

    While figuring out how to get more gold, Lynne roamed the streets of Edgemaw with his back hunched and head lowered, lost in thought. Little did he know that in the shadows of the Kingdom, an event that would change the entire structure of the Kingdom was happening. Higher Nobility, led by Count Linden, had attempted ¨C and succeeded ¨C at coup d¡¯etat, overthrowing the current ruling lineage of Yalmens. The entire family was slaughter, to the last child, and by the next morning a new dynasty was established in its place. To further pour oil onto the flame, because Lynne¡¯s father was a fervent follower of the late King, it meant that he had stepped on quite a few toes and hands and heads of other families, and with the new dynasty in place, new hierarchy was bound to happen.

    As Lynne spent practically the entire night roaming the half-empty streets, he had no idea that his mansion was also invaded and that all his servants were captured and that the entirety of the mansion ¨C down to the last sheaths of grass ¨C now belonged to some random snob called Ivan. As dawn erupted, he calmly walked back towards the mansion, unaware. However, as he tried passing through the gates, two guards suddenly grabbed him and threw him backwards. He scratched his head lightly, confused, but tried once again. He was thrown out again. And again. And again. Eventually Lynne was trying to run past the guards, over and over, but the results were always the same.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal you brainless farts?!!¡± he screamed at the two well-armored guards. ¡°If this is some kind of a joke, it¡¯s not funny! I need to take a shit so let me pass through!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± the guards remained silent.

    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the game you wanna play!¡± Lynne suddenly stripped his pants and crouched over. Jaws of two guards nigh dropped to the floor as they saw he was preparing to take a shit in the middle of the street. They hurried over but were suddenly stopped by a pair of rather pale hands. A young man, in his early twenties perhaps, walked in-between them, sighing and shaking his head as he saw Lynne crouching still, groaning loudly, veins atop his forehead bulging, attempting to let go of something that wasn¡¯t even there.

    ¡°¡­ what are you doing?¡± the young lad asked; he wore rather adorned clothes, topped off with spectacularly adorned coat sewn of prismatic leather.

    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?! I¡¯m marking my territory!¡± Lynne replied in defiance, still trying to push it out.

    ¡°This mansion no longer belongs to you.¡± young lad said, smirking.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°You are now homeless and penniless. Shoo. Shoo.¡± he added, signaling with his arms.

    ¡°Eh?¡± seeing Lynne¡¯s dumbfound face, the young lad burst out into laughter, barely keeping himself standing.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that dumb face? Ha ha! Ah, fine, you made me laugh. Here,¡± he reached into his pockets and took out two copper coins. ¡°This should be enough to cover up food for a few days. Now shoo.¡± the young lad turned around gracefully and walked back into the mansion, leaving Lynne behind, still pain-struck.

    ¡°Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh?!!¡±

 0.3 - Murderer in the Academy

    MURDERER IN THE ACADEMY

    Just yesterday Lynne¡¯s life was filled to brim with bliss, joy and smiles. One never expects his fortune to flip over within a single night, but Lynne experienced exactly that. From dawn until way late into the night, he visited all of his current acquaintances in hopes of living with them for a little while. He spat tales of his woe with the most sorrowful face, but it was all for naught, as they all flatly rejected him. To them, Lynne was pretty worthless without a sack of gold hanging from his waist; he was obnoxious, loud, spoiled, commanding, lazy, and overall practically worthless to keep around. As he felt his stomach growling, feet filling with blisters, back hunched over from tiredness and general desire to leap off the bridge, Lynne finally ¨C perhaps more so than ever before ¨C learned the true value of coin: beyond buying just stuff to eat, drink and touch, it also bought friendships!

    ¡°...ah, I should have known; coin buys flattery. Need coins!¡±

    Although reluctant, he had saved two copper coins the arrogant Noble lad had thrown at him. After all, it was all he had left. Were he to eat rotten bread and drink water from puddles, he might live on it for about a week, but this was Lynne after all ¨C a man (child) who once spent two hundred gold coins on simple fried shrimp!

    Night solemnly arose above Edgemaw, crescent moon hanging in-between the clouds. As it was mid April, the weather had slowly grown warmer, which was the only silver lining he could find in his current predicament. The word quickly spread through the streets and he had learned of why he was cast out onto the streets, without a single penny (in Lynne¡¯s book, to have a single penny meant you had to have at least a hundred gold coins!)

    ¡°Count Linden!!¡± Lynne growled underneath his breath as he sat in-between two demolished houses in the Lower Ring. ¡°You are to blame for my misfortune!¡±

    However, concepts of revenge were mostly lost on Lynne. He could, at most, curse the man under his breath, but as for acting out his pent up frustration¡­ well, courage was far from the only thing he was lacking. After all, Count Linden was rumored to be next Skyfire Magus, the most honorable title one can achieve within the Highlind Kingdom. While he may not be the most powerful Magus of the Kingdom, being a supreme Magus wasn¡¯t only connected with having the greatest arsenal of spells ¨C there was archaic knowledge, multilingualism, runic inscriptions, craftsmanship¡­ a whole myriad of things were taken into account when assessing one¡¯s ability as a Magus. Lynne easily assented to the fact that it was pointless to harbor any negative emotions towards the Count. Perhaps, like Lynne, he didn¡¯t have enough wealth as a Count to live the life he desired so he wanted to become a King.

    ¡°¡­ can¡¯t blame a man for living the dream!¡± he firmly exclaimed, trying to make a fist. However, due to extreme exhaustion and hunger, he satisfied himself with the mental fist pump.

    Even though he wished to fall asleep, he was too wary; he was in Lower Ring, where thievery was at an all time high. Beyond that, though, he could also be murdered, or worse. However, eventually, exhaustion won over and his eyelids closed as he drifted away into the dreamland, where his pockets were lined up with gold and he swam in the river of gold and his hat was made of gold and even his wife and children were made of gold. The World of Gold. Coins rained everywhere from sky, filling lands with yellow shine. He slept with a strange smile on his face, far creepier than any thief or murderer or worse could ever procure on their faces. It was certain that if any one of those three or four were to encounter Lynne right now, they¡¯d scurry away with expressions of terror.

    Dawn, though, came all too soon and Lynne woke up, groaning out in pain. For someone who was accustomed to soft beds and pillows, sleeping on hardened stone against and splintered wood provided not a comfort of bed but hellish torture. His back hurt, his ass even more so, and he could barely get up. His stomach still growled, but Lynne did his best to ignore it. He quickly began spinning ideas on how to get out of his current predicament. Living impoverished wasn¡¯t in the books for him, and he needed rivers of gold to sate his desires. He could become a thief and murderer and worse himself, but those acts required certain skillset which Lynne lacked at the moment. Those acts weren¡¯t beneath him, as he had already partook in thievery many-a-times before, and was certain he could murder a fool as well. As for the worse part, he could simply close his eyes and pretend he was dreaming. But, he lacked skillset. Even if he could produce a rather large fireball, it didn¡¯t mean that the person he was mugging couldn¡¯t produce even larger one. After all, Magus¡¯ strength didn¡¯t lie solely with how many abilities he could cast, but also with how much Mana he had and how well he could manipulate it. Because he never trained, Lynne barely had enough to procure a single fireball of rather average power.

    Even though he smelled his own stench, he had quickly came to a very simple realization whilst ignoring it: he had to graduate from the Academy and become a Magus! It would be a shame not to, especially as all his fees were already paid by his father (who he believed to be dead, maybe). With rather solid (not really) determination he headed towards the Academy¡¯s grounds. As he walked through the crowds people made circles around him as his stench was rather unbearable. Lynne didn¡¯t mind it, though, as it only meant getting there faster.

    Academy grounds, as with the first and so far only day he came here, were brimming with students of all kinds of origin. He headed directly for the building for the worst of the newcomers and took a seat up top, in the corner. As more students poured in, they had realized Lynne¡¯s current state ¨C and stale air around him ¨C so they, quite comically, decided to sit as far away from him as possible. Eventually they began crowding over one another, leaving two rows in front of Lynne completely empty. Lynne, though, hadn¡¯t even noticed, as he was involved too much with his own thoughts on the matter of becoming a Magus.

    In theory, every single person could become a Magus, as everyone was born with at least miniscule affinity for Magic, due to a necessity to live. That is, if they were born without any affinity for Magic, they were born dead to begin with. However, the accomplishments varied excessively on the base affinity one had. That is why the number of ordinary Warriors and Knights far outstripped the number of Magus across not only Highlind Kingdom, but the entire Alloy continent. Even though his generation had one hundred students enrolled, at best three or four would make something of themselves throughout their lives.

    Most people attended Academies solely to learn Basic and Advanced spell forms. They didn¡¯t require any imagination or creativity and simply needed one to pick up books, read about spells and then cast them as much as possible until they are comfortable. Even renowned Warriors and Knights did the same, as during war it was practically required to have basic resistances to these two schools. However, everything beyond Advanced School required one to not only have immense amount of creativity, but also substantial affinity for Magic. That is one of the reasons his father was never able to advance past the rank of a Master; anyone could make up a spell in their mind, but it was far from enough. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Lynne did his best to remember everything his father ever taught him about Magic, but unfortunately it was not much. He remembered his father telling him that, besides one¡¯s affinity, there are also some people with strange endowments in regards to Magic. They ranged from better Mana manipulation to casting stronger spells, and people like that were given an additional stars during their assessments. Stars ¨C or sub ranks ¨C were an easy way to distinguish Magus in the same general Rank, as One Star Initiate wasn¡¯t the same was Five Star Initiate.

    Lynne was startled awake from his thoughts by a rather pervasive scent of lavender; as he cast his gaze downwards, he spotted a girl that wasn¡¯t here ¨C or at least he doesn¡¯t remember her being here ¨C on the first day. She had unusually white hair and a red ribbon atop of it, wearing a plain looking but still well-made one-piece dress and translucent gloves. She had a fair, oval-shaped face with rather large, blue eyes and small lose and mouth and slightly freckled cheeks.

    ¡°Ah, our savior!!¡± the rest of the class suddenly exclaimed in unison, startling Lynne even further. ¡°Yve, please sit here!¡±

    ¡°No, please sit here!¡±

    ¡°No, no, stay away from filthy boys, come here and sit with us!¡±

    Lynne might have been a very lazy person, but he was far from stupid ¨C as the matter of fact, if some somehow managed to get to know him better, they might even classify him as ¡®cunning¡¯. As such, he quickly understood that Yve¡¯s beautiful scent practically vaporized his stench into oblivion, which is why practically the entire class hailed her to sit next to them. The girl bathed slightly in confusion, but eventually sat next to some girls in the first row. Although Lynne liked pretty girls as much as the next guy, he also liked them to be older and much more¡­ developed, so his interest in the newcomer waned quickly.

    Shortly after Yve, the bell rang three times and a teacher ¨C this time a young lad, perhaps in his mid to late twenties ¨C waltzed in graciously. Lynne couldn¡¯t figure out why teachers acted like they were attending a ball and not a lecture, but, then again, he scarcely had energy to think about something so useless. The teacher had short, black hair and wore fashionable glasses. He was rather tall and lean, and wore simple, but still adorned clothes from neck down. As he cast a glance over the classroom, his face expressed confusion for but a moment, but he paid it no more heed as he saw Lynne isolated up top. He was, after all, instructed to pay as little attention as possible to the child of (former) Fifth Lord, and if he were to act out in any way, to either kick him our or flat out kill him. He preferred not to bloody his hands, so he hoped the boy would act pensively.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he spoke gently, flashing a dazzling smile that had a good deal of girls in class blush red. ¡°As we agreed yesterday,¡± he then continued. ¡°Today you¡¯ll show me the results of your training. Cast your self-made spell from any of the basic schools!¡± Lynne was stunned for a moment; as he skipped the class yesterday, he obviously hadn¡¯t a clue about the homework assigned. Forget self-made spells, it¡¯d be a miracle if he could even cast a fireball without burning himself to ashes in the process.

    However, unlike Lynne, most other youths in the class were extremely excited due to the opportunity to show themselves off. First girl that had stood up in front of the class cast a shimmering array of water bolts that had odd glint to them, piercing through the wooden dummies teacher procured. She bowed as others applauded and then cast a glance towards the teacher who nodded gently with a dazzling smile, approving. The girl smiled widely and practically leapt back to her seat, like a rabbit. Lynne continued to watch others perform, in certain confusion; after all, none of these were actual self-made spells. One boy cast a fireball that split in two as it traveled. Other one managed to erect three pillars from the ground and have them convey at the singular point. One girl managed to levitate for a few moments before comically falling onto her butt. These were just shrewd copycats! Miniscule! This is like trying to impress a King with two copper coins!

    What Lynne didn¡¯t know, though, was that the reason his father pressed him to learn Magic so much. Early on, his father realized that Lynne¡¯s affinity for magic was far from average, bordering prodigious. As such, even when he was four, Lynne was able to cast fireballs the size of a tree stump if he put enough Mana into it. However, as he rarely saw others use and cast Magic, and as his father never told him about his talents, Lynne firmly believed he was quite average, just like his father, and as such believed that everyone was able to cast a fireball the size of a tree. As for the modifications, they heavily depended on creativity and Mana consumption. Due to extremely low amount of Mana, even the most basic of modifications to base spells ¨C such as splitting fireball in two ¨C were almost impossible for Lynne. Eventually, though, it was his turn.

    ¡°Lynne?¡± teacher called out ever so calmly. ¡°I understand you weren¡¯t with us yesterday, but if you would still like to show us something, feel free to do so.¡± Lynne hesitated for a moment, but figured he¡¯d give it a shot. Hell, I need to know where I stand if I¡¯m going to improve! Coins! Coins! Just imagine all the Coins I¡¯ll have when I become Magus! It¡¯s not a stretch to say that, because he didn¡¯t have a single gold coin with him, he began appreciating them ¨C and lusting for them ¨C even more so.

    He nodded as he got up and slowly descended down the stairs; other students grimaced and tried to back off as far away as possible from him. As Lynne landed just a few meters away from the teacher, the young lad finally understood why others wanted to back away. However, as he was somewhat of an adult, he was able to control his expression a tad bit more, still appearing ever so calm. This, in turn, inspired even more awe in female students ¨C and more jealousy in male ones. The teacher procured two wooden dummies for Lynne, who lowered his head slightly and stroked his chin for a moment, thinking. Eventually, he closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.

    A small light flared up within his palm as he extended his arm forward and opened up his hand. The light ¨C white in color with slight yellow tint ¨C danced roundly for a moment, as if to gather energy, before fuming tinted smoke. In the end, a rather thin and short fireball, alongside a water bolt, were released from the palm of his hand, dancing around each other as they headed out for the dummies. However, as they hit the wood, they simply disappeared from the air, leaving dummies completely intact. After a short moment of silence, the classroom burst out in laughter while Lynne scratched his head in confusion. Mana! In order to increase Coins, I need to increase Mana! That, somehow, became his proverb to follow for the years to come.

    However, unlike students, the young teacher wasn¡¯t laughing; as the matter of fact, he was doing all he could not to jump over and carry Lynne to the principle immediately. While to students it appeared to just be weak spell with no impact, Lynne mixed two elements. While not unheard of during the Basic and Advanced spells, it was still rare. However, in this case, he mixed two opposing elements of fire and water and managed to cast them in complete harmony. That is something that, even among elite, not a great deal of people could do. This¡­ this could be interesting. Teacher¡¯s lips curled up in a smile as he gazed at the confused ¨C and slightly irritated ¨C Lynne. Amidst the confusion, a scream suddenly erupted. All eyes immediately shifted to the third row, where in the group of boys one suddenly began crying. It wouldn¡¯t have been anything more than just embarrassing, but the boy was crying crimson red¡­ and then his snot was crimson red, and even his drool was crimson red. He was bleeding from every facial hole, profusely so, and just a moment later, boy¡¯s head dropped on the table. He was dead.

 0.4 - Traitor in the Midst (I)

    TRAITOR IN THE MIDST (I)

    After an ear-piercing scream of a girl sitting in front of the dead boy, there was a moment of silence as young minds tried processing what had happened. However, unlike them, the young teacher, as well as Lynne, had their minds preoccupied with the matter of fact that someone was murdered on Academy¡¯s grounds ¨C no less in the classroom. As realization struck the minds of others, eighteen of them promptly got up on their feet, all racing towards the exit; however, just a blink later, the doors to the classroom suddenly closed and Magic circles appeared atop, dancing roundly, connected. The teacher had his arm extended forth, his face exuding seriousness. As others began screaming at him to let them outside, he clicked his tongue slightly before speaking.

    ¡°Silence!!¡± his voice reverberated against the walls, forcing all other sounds to come to a halt. ¡°Nobody leaves until we figure out what happened!¡± with the absolute resolution in his voice, others had no choice but to comply. However, neither one moved an inch from their spots; some would occasionally glance at the dead boy, as blood kept pouring out from him, running down the table onto the ground. While others panicked, teacher began calculating what had happened ¨C but Lynne, unbeknownst to others, had already began formulating his own ideas.

    ¡°It was him!!¡± one girl suddenly exclaimed, pointing at Lynne; she was roughly fifteen years old, had short, black hair, dark eyes and slender figure. Recalling back to the introductions, Lynne figured her name was Anna.

    ¡°Yes, it couldn¡¯t have been anyone else but him!¡±

    ¡°Arrest him teacher!¡±

    ¡°How could you do this you scum?!¡± as other voices followed up girl¡¯s accusation, Lynne frowned, slightly agitated.

    ¡°Me?¡± he exclaimed, pointing his finger at the topmost corner of the room, where he sat. ¡°On contrary, I¡¯m literally the only person that couldn¡¯t have done it.¡± he said calmly, slight frustration apparent on his face.

    ¡°¡­.¡± classroom turned into a circus of murmurs, and, despite Lynne¡¯s claims, most people still firmly believed he had done it. Meanwhile, though, Lynne¡¯s thoughts were far preoccupied to care.

    As I recall, when he entered he seemed fine, Lynne¡¯s thoughts raced as he recalled back the entirety of the thirty odd minutes of the class. So, he was killed in a thirty minutes window. Hmm, that girl, Anna, then that short boy Hayden, and that girl Elena sat closest to him. Considering how he was killed, it was most-likely poison. But what kind? What could possibly invoke that kind of reaction? Was it during the time they were casting spells? Before him, some girl, Anna I think, managed to cause wind to combust¡­ nah, I doubt that¡¯s it. After him some guy, Hayden I believe, created outward whirlwind¡­ probably not.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down,¡± the young teacher suddenly said, sighing inwardly. It¡¯s just like my luck for murder to happen while I¡¯m teaching¡­ ¡°Sit down somewhere away from the boy.¡±

    As others went to the upper rows and away from the boy, sitting down, teacher walked over to the corpse while Lynne remained standing, observing the situation with keen eyes. The teacher began examining the corpse, betraying his inner feelings via his expressions, and had quickly reached the same conclusion as Lynne: that the boy was killed by poison. He recalled only six different types of concoctions known to invoke such reactions, and all six required extremely rare and expensive ingredients. It was just his luck, as per usual, that three quarters of students in this classroom were filthy rich.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Lynne suddenly asked, surprising everyone. ¡°Do you see any puncture wounds?¡± although reluctant, the young teacher had to verify it, so he went back and re-examined the corpse. Carefully observing the places where it was most common to do it ¨C such as neck, topmost of the back, and the thighs, he didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°No.¡± so it was airborne? They thought at practically the same moment; as their gazes locked, it was as if they suddenly gained a deeper understanding of one another.

    It was not unusual for Lynne to be as perceptive as he was; after all, one could easily say that he grew up on streets, day after day. While he may not possess the top-notch people skills, his ability to see through lies and deceit weren¡¯t on a novice level. He also occasionally read some detective stories that his father would give him, so he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the acts of murder either.

    It was a rather easy conclusion ¨C this was assassination via poisoning. However, because of the lack of the puncture wounds, Lynne and teacher were baffled. Only other two means accessible were through air or ingestion of something; if it was air, then others would have been poisoned as well. If it was through ingestion, then he wasn¡¯t killed here. However, because of the immense speed by which the boy died, it was practically impossible for him to have been poisoned anywhere else, as even teacher couldn¡¯t think of a poison that lied dormant for extended periods of time before having such¡­ vivid reaction.

    The classroom fell into deep silence; while the teacher and Lynne lost themselves to the thoughts and possibilities, others also let their imagination run wild. Most still believed that Lynne was at fault; after all, the boy began bleeding shortly after Lynne cast his magic. It was possible that he purposefully cast something so bad as a distraction in order to poison the boy. However, teacher had quickly rejected this notion, as he was thoroughly focused on Lynne during and after the boy cast his spell. He didn¡¯t even look at the other students, let alone cast or throw something at some of them. Lynne suddenly walked over to the teacher who was seated at his usual spot, and began conversing at low whispers. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Who was he teacher?¡± Lynne asked; as there was no way to determine how he was poisoned, maybe he¡¯d have better chance of figuring it out if he knew who he was and ¨C in extension ¨C who would want him dead.

    ¡°His name was Lionel Virmicht, son of Duke Virmicht,¡± the teacher answered calmly; perhaps sharing insights with another pair of eyes would lead to a quicker resolution of this mess. He had already contacted the Principal and the outer investigation had already begun, but it didn¡¯t hurt to conduct one at the spot either. ¡°He¡¯s sixteen years old Novice, with relatively formidable background. His older brother is only seventeen but has already reached the rank of a Three Star Master, and is in the running for the next Arch Magus graduate. Other than that, I don¡¯t know much. What are you thinking?¡± the young teacher asked at the end.

    ¡°Eh, nothing really,¡± Lynne replied, sighing. ¡°Maybe we should ask those who sat next to him about what happened just before he started bleeding?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Ah, good idea.¡± the teacher nodded, turning toward other students. ¡°Anna, Hayden and Elena, come down please.¡± the three youths were startled slightly but went down nonetheless, clearly terrified.

    ¡°W-what is it teacher?¡± Anna asked, casting suspicious glances at Lynne, as if to say ¡®What did this scoundrel tell the teacher?!!¡¯

    ¡°You three sat closest to Lionel,¡± the teacher explained. ¡°Could you tell me how was he during the class?¡± the three were sent into short moments of thought before Hayden spoke up; he was a relatively short boy with brownish hair and green eyes. His clothing spoke grandly of his wealth and he nigh always wore an arrogant expression on his face.

    ¡°He seemed fine,¡± he began. ¡°As if nothing was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Anna confirmed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything odd.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Elena exclaimed softly; she was a sweet-looking sixteen year old girl. Her hair lingered on until her waist, golden, and her oval-shaped face had nigh perfectly symmetrical features. Even Lynne had to admit to himself that she was rather beautiful. ¡°I noticed something strange,¡± she began. ¡°It was maybe five-ten minutes after the class started. He coughed a few times, and his nose seemed to have clogged because he breathed through his mouth.¡± eh? Airborne after all? Lynne thought, confused.

    ¡°Anything unusual just prior to the moment he started bleeding?¡± Lynne interjected after a short silence. The three cast a disdainful glance, but after the young teacher nodded towards them, they still fell into short thought.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± although Lynne asked the question, all three turned towards the teacher as they began answering, starting with Anna. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    As there was nothing else to ask, the teacher sent the trio back up. Where they had hoped to find some solid answers, only more questions popped up. From all they established so far, it appeared as if the poison was airborne, but for some reason it only affected the poor Lionel. Nobody else showed any signs of discomfort, so the poison must have been concocted specifically for Lionel. Unfortunately, as they lacked knowledge about the boy, it was hard to determine just what exactly the poison attacked ¨C and, more importantly ¨C how.

    Lionel¡¯s father, the teacher thought briefly. Was involved heavily with Count Linden in the overtaking of the throne. He¡¯s also one of the prime pushers of the tax-increase reformations. Could it have something to do with that? Warning? Revenge?

    Lynne¡¯s thoughts, however, spiraled towards other spectrum. This is what coins can do!! Buy your way into Academy, buy extremely exotic poison, and kill someone without being found out! I wonder are those tales about Goblins and their sacks of gold true? If so, where do Goblins live anyway? Even amidst this chaos, he still couldn¡¯t discard the immense value of gold.

    ¡°Teacher, can I take a look at the body as well?¡± Lynne suddenly asked. He was certain he¡¯d turn his innards out, but he was still more curious than cautious.

    ¡°If you can handle it.¡± the teacher replied indifferently.

    Lynne walked over to the corpse, first examining it from a safe distance of a few meters away before slowly approaching. Shortly after, he was a breadth away from the boy¡¯s face, taking in any odd detail he could find. Fairly pale skin, somewhat dried out, unhealthy, dark red blood, somewhat odd scent, apparent, blue veins on skin, narrow nostrils, purple lips¡­

    Taking into account all of these symptoms, Lynne could only come to a single conclusion: the boy was poisoned by at least eleven different types of invisible killers. It was enough to cause him massive confusion and inability to properly form the theory as to how the boy was killed. For instance, the unnatural color of blood can be attributed to Vylen, a very common low-toxin poison that¡¯s usually found in your everyday garden. Lengthy exposure leads to darker blood, but can lead to massive blood poisoning if ingested directly and in large quantities. Then there was Iorl, rather ruthless and scentless poison concocted from the Iorl fish, which could be the cause of practically all skin symptoms. Then there was Kurg, one of the quickest ways to die if ingested directly, but far less potent in the airborne form. However, both narrow nostrils and purple lips and even odd scent of blood could be attributed to it. I figured learning about poisons would have turn out beneficial at someone point¡­ I guess not just yet.

    Lynne walked back to the teacher, confusion reeling on his face. Due to this, the young teacher didn¡¯t even bother asking, and instead continued on with his own theory as to why the boy was murdered. The young teacher suddenly narrowed his eyes as he received a telepathic message from the Principle ¨C something only best of the Magus could use ¨C in regards to the boy.

    ¡°It appears as if the boy was heavily allergic to Ardenia,¡± the teacher spoke softly to Lynne. ¡°As well as coal.¡± Coal!! Lynne suddenly exclaimed inside his mind. That strange scent was coal!

    Almost as if struck by lightning, the young teacher suddenly found a new line of thought as to who could poison the boy and why it played out the way it did, and he figured Lynne had come upon something as well as two looked at each other. As I recall, that girl Yve carried strong fragrance of lavender which practically filled up the room. In addition, there was me with strong¡­ body odor. This would explain his respiratory problems, as two extremely potent scents invaded his lungs. Due to the fact that he was allergic to Ardenia, it¡¯s probable that he avoided gardens, and wasn¡¯t used to the strong scent of lavender, and when combined with my¡­ body odor, it could explain why his nostrils clogged. That¡¯s exactly why it took so long for him to die after she poisoned him with coal-submerged poison!

    ¡°I think I know who killed him!¡± Lynne exclaimed excitingly, ignoring the fact that others could hear him.

 0.5 - Traitor in the Midst (II)

    TRAITOR IN THE MIDST (II)

    The effect of Lynne¡¯s words was complete silence. Even teacher¡¯s eyes widened as he measured Lynne¡¯s expression against the expressions of others. For a brief moment young lad even thought that Lynne was bluffing simply to invoke some sort of a reaction from the killer, but considering how and where Lionel was killed, it showcased that the killer wasn¡¯t someone so naive and easily smoked out. Lynne slapped his lips, walking over towards the teacher with somber expression. Eighteen youths behind him followed Lynne¡¯s every movement with deep care, as if he truly knew who the killer was, they¡¯d have to bolt away the moment the name was spoken.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Lynne spoke in a muffled whisper, leaning into the young teacher¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t react. Don¡¯t look at her,¡± it was imperative that the information stay between the two of them, as Lynne wasn¡¯t sure what the killer would do if uncovered. ¡°Just remain expressionless.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± young teacher nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I believe that Lionel was poisoned shortly before it was his turn to showcase Magic,¡± Lynne spoke in a calm and flat tone, slightly surprising the young teacher with composure. ¡°The reason it took so long for the poison to activate was because it was blocked by other scents. The poison carried a trace of coal, which leads me to believe that poison originally wasn¡¯t built for murder, just to put someone to sleep ¨C which I assume was killer¡¯s plan for the rest of us,¡± Lynne explained everything slowly and in as much detail as he could without over-dragging it. ¡°However, due to traces of coal being mingled with the original poison, Lionel was a clear target.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we asleep then, though?¡± young teacher asked, creasing his brows.

    ¡°Before it was Lionel¡¯s turn to cast Magic, a girl cast wind-type Magic that combined itself with flames, causing combustion ¨C that was how she spread poison. However, just after Lionel, Hayden cast whirlwind-type Magic--¡±

    ¡°Which spread poison too thinly to have effect on us, but not on Lionel who was heavily allergic to the coal.¡± the teacher finished Lynne¡¯s thoughts as he put the pieces together as well. ¡°Then, the person who killed Lionel...¡± even though he had promised himself not to react in any way, the young teacher still glanced at Anna. Even though it was but a brief overview ¨C one that, for most others, would mean absolutely nothing ¨C Anna was on all-time high alert for any changes in either Lynne¡¯s or teacher¡¯s behavior. ¡°Anna...¡± teacher muttered out, but, just as he did, he felt sudden increase in Magic mass within the classroom. He forcibly pushed Lynne away, causing him to crash into the wall on the other side, while at the same time using his other arm to block the incoming projectile.

    Panic ensued, as others figured out that it was Anna who cast a spell targeted at teacher. It didn¡¯t take them too long to realize that she was also responsible for Lionel¡¯s death. They trampled over one another trying to escape, but Anna didn¡¯t pay attention to them ¨C teacher was the highest priority, after all.

    Her brown hair suddenly attained scarlet hue as mass wind gathered around her, the red strands fluttering alongside her clothes. Similarly colored gem-shaped object appeared at the center of her forehead, shimmering brightly, as she spread her arms wide. The teacher didn¡¯t lag behind either; he had quickly realized that she was a ¡®Scarlet Witch¡¯ type, Magus extremely proficient in blood and darkness-related Magic. Due to the strength of the glow, he also concluded that she was at least Three Star Dominus Magus, which stilled his heart for a moment. Tsk¡­ just my luck. I need to quit this freaking job.

    Their stare-off lasted for but a moment before Anna bolted from atop the classroom. Scarlet Witches were extremely proficient in close range, unlike most other types of Magus. By the time she appeared a few feet away from the teacher, she had already clawed her arm open, letting the blood flow and float as it gathered into a spear-shaped object. Meanwhile, young teacher was a ¡®Light Don¡¯, type of Magus that uses light-based spells mainly for control over the battlefield rather than the fight itself, concocted a spell of his own. However, even though he had already contacted Principal, he had to last for a least few seconds, else not only he, but the rest of the students as well, would die. Light shimmered brightly from both of his palms as he clasped them, unleashing blinding light. As Anna unleashed the bolt of blood at the young teacher, he narrowly dodged it by leaning towards left. The bolt still grazed his shoulder though, piercing right through and back into the wall. Blood spurred out like a fountain, and Anna didn¡¯t miss the opportunity.

    One of the reason why Scarlet Witches were so feared was that if they ever managed to get their opponent to bleed, the fight was practically over. Anna quickly dodged backwards, avoiding the centermost point of the light explosion. She didn¡¯t feel any pain from the spell, mainly dizziness, but still not enough to confuse her enough. She extended her arm forward and gripped it into a fist; hollow scream echoed out as teacher felt his shoulder shrivel under the invisible force. He realized that she was controlling his blood inside the body, causing it to flow backwards and boil. Just my luck to die like this¡­ well, at least I saved the students¡­ the teacher thought as he realized that the help is almost there. However, the pain suddenly stopped and blood within him restored its original flow. As he opened his eyes, he saw something that struck him with awe and gratitude.

    Lynne, who had previously nearly fell unconscious from the crash against the thick wall, had manifested metal spear and managed to pierce it through Anna¡¯s neck as she was focused entirely onto teacher. Just like other students, she believe Lynne to be just another useless, rich bum without any true talent. Under normal circumstances, and cast by ordinary students, spell of this type wouldn¡¯t even graze her skin, let alone pierce her straight through. However, Lynne had combined not only Earth and Fire to create metal, but also added Wind attribute which increased speed of the spear, almost tripling the ability to pierce. Anna had but a second to spare for her realization before her body fell down onto the ground, eyes wide open, her hair returning back to its original color and the object on her forehead disappearing completely. She died. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Lynne panted on the side and crashed down himself, exhausted beyond anything he ever felt. Not only did he use last tinge of Mana he had, but coupled with the crash into the wall, he couldn¡¯t even move a finger, let alone move. The doors to the classroom suddenly opened and all students, still crazed with fear as they didn¡¯t even notice that Anna was dead, rushed outside, screaming. Six or so Magus donning blue robes raced inside only to find Anna lying on the floor in the pond of her own blood with a spear sticking out of her neck, young teacher gripping his shoulder and groaning in pain, and young Lynne lying on the floor, barely conscious. As they were already informed of who the killer was, they simply ignored Anna as they confirmed she was dead and split into two groups, helping both Lynne and the young teacher. Shortly after them, two Magus specializing in healing Magic showed up and began recovering Lynne¡¯s and teacher¡¯s strength as the two sat next to each other.

    ¡°I guess I owe you my life,¡± young teacher spoke, chuckling lightly. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You just had to look...¡± Lynne groaned, glancing at him angrily.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the teacher, though, just laughed, not showing an ounce of guilt. ¡°Nothing bad came out of it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing bad?¡± Lynne said. ¡°I was starving before, but at least I could use Mana to manage it somewhat. Now? I¡¯m dead. Dead!!¡±

    ¡°Eh, if you¡¯re hungry, then allow me to buy you a bread roll as a ¡®thank you¡¯.¡±

    ¡°So your life is worth two copper coins?¡±

    ¡°Contrary to what others believe, teachers don¡¯t make that much here.¡±

    ¡°How about I eat you instead, then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ pork chop it is.¡±

    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡±

    Two Magus who were helping them simply rolled their eyes at the exchange, ignoring the duo. After they were completely healed, the teacher held up his promise and took Lynne to the Academy¡¯s lunchroom and bought him a large pork chop. Lynne practically swallowed it whole and demanded another, but he didn¡¯t get it. As the two entered a heated argument, they spotted a looming figure suddenly appearing next to their table. Unlike Lynne who simply stared blankly at the forming figure, young teacher immediately fell onto his knees and bowed.

    ¡°Ah, get up Issac, you¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± voice and face make no sense!! Lynne immediately thought ¨C and he wasn¡¯t wrong. The person who appeared before them was old. His face wrinkled, both hair and beard whiter than snow, lacking all teeth¡­ but his voice was that of a child¡¯s. Creepy!!

    ¡°Principal, I---¡±

    ¡°Just get up already, dammit!¡± Issac finally obeyed and got up, sitting back onto his chair. The old chap joined them and ordered the pork chop Lynne was demanding from the teacher. I love him! Food and gold ¨C it was rather easy to buy Lynne¡¯s love.

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± the old man laughed as he looked at Lynne with rather appreciative gaze. ¡°I believe we owe you gratitude, young one.¡±

    ¡°Keep buying me pork chops and we¡¯re good old man.¡± Lynne replied bluntly.

    ¡°Lynne!!¡± Issac¡¯s shocked face matched the urgent tone of his voice as he spoke. ¡°Show some respect to the Headmaster!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± the old man simply shrugged it off, still laughing. ¡°Youth ablaze is always most fun!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Issac nearly plummeted his head onto the table. He just realized how terrifying of a fact it was that Principal and Lynne met.

    ¡°Pork chops are fine, young one,¡± the old man then spoke. ¡°But, you had not only saved Issac¡¯s life, but prevented potential catastrophe on Academy¡¯s grounds. I believe greater rewards are in order.¡±

    ¡°G--¡± Lynne shouted ¡®GOLD!!¡¯ almost instinctively but held back at the last second; Gold is truly beautiful¡­ but I¡¯m still homeless!!¡± ¡°Khm, khm,¡± he coughed as to appear more serious. ¡°I¡¯d like a place to live.¡± Eh?!!! however much Issac claimed to be different than the Principal, they both had practically the same reaction, and didn¡¯t bother hiding their shock from their faces.

    ¡°L-like a house?¡± the Principal asked, recovering first.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°This recent shift in the Kings and all have left me homeless and penniless. And I¡¯m still just a growing boy. It¡¯s just so terrible, no? I mean, so cruelly ejected from my own home, given no money, no alternative...¡± Lynne even began sobbing; Shameless!! Issac thought. ¡°Today was a twist of fate. I ought to thank Lionel! Tonight I¡¯ll try and commune with him!¡± Blah!! Issac and the old man nearly spat out blood as they listened to Lynne.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sure¡­ something can be arranged...¡± Principal said. ¡°Issac?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± the young teacher said, cursing inwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡± before he even finished sentence he got up and left. Avoid that kid! I¡¯m so gonna avoid that kid even if it kills me!

    ¡°Ah, really?!!¡± the just moment ago ¡®sad¡¯ Lynne suddenly disappeared and was replaced by one whose eyes shone with brilliance. ¡°You are so nice! You¡¯d be even nicer if you could spare a few gold coins for this poor boy!¡± Utterly shameless! ¡°I mean, even though I now have home,¡± and suddenly the sobbing Lynne returned. ¡°I¡¯m still just a growing boy. It¡¯s just so terrible, no? I mean-¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a sack of one hundred gold coins,¡± Principal interrupted. I¡¯m so gonna avoid this kid even if it kills me from now on! ¡°Ah, here¡¯s this medal as well,¡± on the spot, almost as if struck by a bolt of brilliance, the Principal figured a way to make his dreams come true. The medal he handed out was round-shaped with a simple carving of the school¡¯s emblem. ¡°This will grant you access to first three floors of our esteemed Library. Make sure you read all the books. And I mean, ALL the books.¡±

    ¡°You are too generous!¡± Lynne¡¯s eyes glittered as he took the sack of dancing coins; he could practically hear the voices of the coins whispering ¡®Spend me, spend me, spend me...¡¯ and as if to reply then, Lynne thought ¡®I will¡­ I so will¡­¡¯. He also took the medal, but with far less excitement. I guess it¡¯ll be useful to learn things.

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± the old man jolted on his feet. ¡°Enjoy the pork chop.¡±

    ¡°Thanks old man!¡±

    It took till night, as he was housed in a small cabin behind the Academy, for today¡¯s events to come back to him. The house he was granted was pretty simple and far from the mansion he grew up in, but it had bed and fireplace. It was a place to sleep. But, Lynne couldn¡¯t. After all, today, for the first time in his life, he had killed someone. Even if she was murderer, even if it was to save his teacher and other students¡­ those mellowing excuses meant little to him. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m a murderer¡­

 0.6 - Secrets of the Stones

    SECRETS OF THE STONES

    Having been given onehundred gold coins and a small shack behind Academy¡¯s grounds, Lynne happily salivated over the shimmering coins as he inspected each and every one in the greatest detail despite the fact they were identical. However, here and there, he¡¯d spot a few differences and flaws, which had him frowning, but just a moment later that frown turned upside down as he saw the rest of the coins. With his belly full, he bathed in the nearby makeshift lake before returning back to his shack and lying on a rather simple and plain bed. But, contrasting it to the cold stone and splintered wood of his last sleep, it was like difference between heaven and hell.

    He had slept well and woke up rested and ready for a day. As classes have been canceled due to the yesterday¡¯s events, he had a day full of freedom to do what he desired. Every fiber in his being screamed at him to go and spend all the gold he was given, but he held back. Not until I have daily income¡­ endure, endure dammit! It was truly torturous watching the gold coins lined on the table and knowing he can¡¯t spend them recklessly. He could feel his heart bleed, but he endured.

    As he was free and unable to spend coins, he picked up the medal that was given to him by the Principal of the Academy and headed off to the library. His knowledge of current events and even in-depth knowledge of Magic was severely lacking, and as he decided to do his best in becoming a Magus, knowledge wasn¡¯t something he could lack.

    Library was a building stationed on the eastern side of the Academy grounds and was second largest in the midst. Much like others, it was built out of pure, white stone which seemingly glittered underneath the sun. It was twelve stories tall and decorated with various sculptures of people and beasts, with arched windows, terraces fenced off with balustrades, and a hefty influx of young and old going in and out. Main doorway was tall, good three-four meters up, and the doors were wooden and wide open. Above was a sculpture of an opened book, pages fluttering, with ¡®Library¡¯ carved into the arched stone beneath. Lynne stared briefly in awe but quickly shook his head; just how much gold was poured into this¡­ such shame! Blasphemy!

    As he had the medallion, he was given a small, silver key which could open doors of the first five floors of the library. Next to the reception desk was a large, heavily decorated scroll detailing what first six floors of the library contained; seventh and up floors were restricted to teachers and above.

    Gotta start at the¡­ well, start. Lynne thought as he headed left, to the first floor of the library. Bookshelves towered at two meters, filled to brim with all kinds of books ¨C new, old, worn out, parchments¡­ for a moment he felt too overwhelmed and thought about leaving, but after gritting his teeth he headed off to the department named ¡®Histories of Highlind¡¯. Picking up a book at random, he slowly began reading ¨C or, rather, skimming through, as most of the books were at least six hundred pages long, and most passed even a thousand. If he were to read them thoroughly, Lynne believed he¡¯d grow old and die in the library.

    After a couple of hours of skimming through the books detailing the history of ¡®Highlind Kingdom¡¯, he felt satisfied enough and moved onto the other departments. Although very brief, the history of ¡®Highlind Kingdom¡¯ was very rich. It was first formed when legendary warrior Astark decided to leave the King he had served for nearly his entire life for he felt the King had grown corrupt. Establishing base at the southernmost part of the Alloy, Highlind grew as the offset of Elvarheimn Empire, the largest Kingdom of the Alloy continent since the age of the known. Bit by bit, more and more people began inhabiting Highlind as Astark ¨C as the King ¨C was relatively open-minded to all religions and cultures of the time. It was slowly established as the cultural center of the Alloy, boosting impressive knowledge and growing into a formidable military force due to the advancements made in Magic and blacksmithing, as well as having myriad of gem mines and fertile land. For the longest time the Kingdom was left alone due to all those factors, but ¨C even if it wasn¡¯t included in any of the books ¨C Lynne knew that Highlind was currently at war both with Elvarheimn and Rolyrhard Kingdoms, which bordered it. However, as the border was extensive mountainous range, it was extremely hard for invaders to actually invade.

    As he skimmed through the other departments, Lynne understood why the first floor was called ¡®General Histories¡¯, as that¡¯s exactly what they were. Just some basics, cultural legends, stories of ancient, legendary warriors¡­ very little of actual ¡®histories¡¯ were written.

    However, he had more luck while exploring the second floor of the library ¨C Contemporary Histories. There he had learn much of the current situations regarding the seven Kingdoms placed on Alloy continent. Of the seven, Elvarheimn Empire boosted the largest economic and military force, but had severely lacked fertile lands, especially towards the North. As it bordered the Northern Wastelands, it was often invaded by various types of monsters. Situation was similar with Rolyrhard Kingdom, but on a much lesser scale. The worst of the ¡®Northern Invasions¡¯ was seen by Baselr Kingdom, whose technological advancements were by far the worst. Besides Highlind, the most prosperous ¨C culturally and technologically ¨C Kingdom was Saylar, as it had absolutely no contact with either North or East Wastelands. It also sported the largest sea fleet of all the Kingdoms, and there were rumors that they had established contact with other land masses as well out there in the sea.

    Lynne felt his head burn slightly as he took in all the information. From political strife currently breaking Elvarheimn inside-out, to supposed march of the monsters from the East, it all seemed so distant to Lynne that he barely bothered remembering it. However, as he read up on the Highlind, he grew a bit more intrigued.

    Current political structure still hasn¡¯t been updated as it¡¯s only been a few days since the overthrow, but Lynne had doubts hierarchy would change much. Starting with the King, who had absolute law in his hands, it divided into Lordships ¨C of which there were seven ¨C who ruled over the territories of the Kingdom. The territories were split into Douches of the Noblemen, who were responsible for military growth of the Kingdom. In essence, it followed the system of ¡®King giveth land, land giveth Soldiers¡¯. There weren¡¯t much information on Douches save for the fact that there were currently thirty-six active ones, but what caught Lynne¡¯s eye was that reputable Magus of the Kingdom were oftentimes loaned off to fight either Northern or Eastern invasions of the monsters. We¡¯re at war dammit! But, then again, I can¡¯t imagine they were loaned off for cheap¡­ right, it¡¯s a right decision. Always amass gold. Gold saves. Gold never betrays.

    Magus were hired independently of the regular military, and could work for as little as one copper if they chose so, or as high as thousands of gold per military campaign. Aah! I was right, the path of Magus is truly the path of riches¡­ Lynne slowly began salivating as he started daydreaming of the days when he¡¯ll become Magus and sell off his services for thousands of gold. Bed of gold¡­ bath of gold¡­ wives of gold¡­ Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    More than half a day had passed before he moved on to the third floor which had information on Basics of Magic. Departments were divided by the elemental type: Fire, Air, Earth and Water, respectively. It consisted mostly of the information regarding the basics of control, conjuring, manipulation and arts of combining different types ¨C nothing he didn¡¯t know.

    One book, though, gripped his intention immediately as he laid eyes upon it: ¡®Art of Mana Growth¡¯. He picked it up without hesitation and began reading ¨C for the first time ¨C from first to last letter. If gold was the basic necessity of the carefree life of love and wonder, then Mana was the basic necessity of any successful Magus. The more you had it, the bigger spells you could unleash. The more you had, the more you could fight. It was simple math, really.

    The book instructed on various ways to acquire larger base Mana; from battling and natural growth, to consuming beastly souls, to ¡®bathing in elements¡¯ daily¡­ there was no ¡®best way¡¯ as far as Lynne understood and it all depended on the personal preferences. One way, though, that stuck with Lynne the most was the ¡®Warrior Magus¡¯ chapter. It detailed that physical growth can be linked to magical one, and combining two could, in theory, lead to the ultimate soldier. However, Lynne¡¯s face continued sinking as he read on. Not only was that just a theory, but even the ¡®requirements¡¯ that the theory posed were absolutely insane. Training every day for sixteen hours at least, multitasking between training the body and the magic, combining two through grueling pain¡­ no wonder nobody tested this theory. This is freaking insane.

    By the time he was done with the third floor, the night had already fallen over Edgemaw. Lynne left the library and headed straight to the lunchroom. Because of his attribution to clearing up the case of murder, he was given a relatively insane discount on pork chop. Whereas others had to pay at least sixty silver coins for one portion, Lynne only had to pay thirty copper coins. Because of this, he calculated that ¨C if he spent it sparingly ¨C those three hundred gold coins could last him a very, very long time. He ate two portions rather quickly and headed back to the small shack. However, he was stopped in his tracks by two Knights tasked with guarding the Academy grounds. They delivered the message from the Principal, and then dragged him off to the main building where the Principal¡¯s office was stationed. What the hell does that old man want?

    Principal¡¯s office was located at the top of the main building, where he could oversee the entirety of Academy grounds through window, and even majority of the Upper Ring. It was rather spacious and adorned with colorful paintings and books, and even tables and chairs were decorated fancily and were built of Elk wood. However, the Principal wasn¡¯t alone; as guards dropped Lynne off into the office, he was greeted by four figures, excluding the old man. They all wore rather plain robes, but the key was that all their faces were hidden under a hood, and Lynne couldn¡¯t distinguish one from another.

    ¡°Lynne, please take a seat,¡± the Principal spoke in a rather haughty voice pointing at the empty chair. ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t disturb you terribly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Lynne stayed silent as he observed the others, cautiously taking a seat. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± he asked. He even felt a tinge of dread as he could feel a large amounts of Mana seeping out of the four figures. They aren¡¯t simple¡­

    ¡°I asked you to come here to offer you a job.¡±

    ¡°Does it pay?¡±

    ¡°Eh---yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Lynne said bluntly, his expression flat. Daily income!! Yaaay! Although, on the surface, he appeared to be indifferent about the whole thing, his soul was burning with joy.

    ¡°How about you listen to our request first?¡± the Principal said, laughing nervously as he sat down.

    ¡°Do tell.¡± Lynne calmly added.

    ¡°In the light of the recent events,¡± the Principal began. ¡°We conducted a thorough investigation into the manner of young Lionel¡¯s death. The investigation, though, has led us to some rather¡­ disturbing conclusions.¡± the Principal took a pause as he glanced over the four figures. He only continued as all of them nodded. ¡°The murder was a part of a much larger thing; as you know, our Kingdom is currently at war with both Elvarheimn and Rolyrhard Kingdoms, both of which only need us but to slip for a moment to take over. However, thanks to valiant effort of our Soldiers, we¡¯re hanging on.¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°In the light of this, we have uncovered that the murder was attempt of Elvarheimn forces to create disturbance from within. It served as warning and a threat to Duke Virmicht, as he is heavily responsible for maintenance of the military. However, as Duke is a great man loyal to his Kingdom, he naturally ignored it. Despite it, though, we have realized that there are spies who are stationed rather highly within the Capital. The fact that Duke Virmicht is maintaining the military expenses isn¡¯t public knowledge, and only selected people know of it. We believe that this murder was just the first step in a much larger plan that the spies are concocting in order to destroy us from within. We¡¯d like to ask you to investigate the manner and report your findings to us.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lynne arched his brow slightly, terribly confused. ¡°That¡¯s a political nightmare,¡± Lynne said bluntly. ¡°A disaster waiting to happen. Don¡¯t you guys have some well-trained stealth-stealthy guys who usually take care of stuff like this? What can I do anyway? I can¡¯t just start knocking from doors to doors and asking ¡®Hey, are you by some chance a spy bent on destroying our Kingdom?¡¯. And, considering what happened to Lionel, I¡¯m not too keen on prying deeper into the knife that¡¯s not even aimed at my throat at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Perceptive mind,¡± one of the hooded figures spoke out in a deep voice. ¡°But mostly whiny.¡±

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Lynne turned towards the source of the voice, slightly annoyed. ¡°I barely have Mana in my veins unlike some who just let it seep out like it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± his words suddenly stunned others as the room fell into silence; ha! There¡¯s no better worder than me! Wait, is worder a word? It has to be! It¡¯s not.

    ¡°Y-you can sense it?¡± the Principal asked haggardly after a few moments.

    ¡°Of course I can, it¡¯s practically filling up the entire room. I can barely breathe.¡± Lynne complained as he grew more comfortable and realized they won¡¯t be killing him.

    ¡°Ha ha!¡± one of the hooded figures suddenly burst out in laughter as they got up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll take him,¡± the figure added. ¡°He¡¯s too interesting to pass on.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not in the business of selling my body.¡± Lynne refused blatantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in whiny brats either,¡± the figure replied. ¡°But, I am interested in teaching you how to do what you are tasked with. Question is, are you interested in learning?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lynne creased his brow as he looked at the figure.

    ¡°Your task is to uncover the spies within our capital,¡± the figure explained. ¡°In order to do that, you¡¯ll need certain skills. The reason why we chose you specifically was not because we thought you were fit for the job right away. The reason is because you¡¯re a nobody,¡± ouch. ¡°With nothing,¡± please stop. ¡°And no one.¡± Damn you!! Lynne was nearly crying. ¡°You don¡¯t stand out and very few people know of you, and ever fewer remember your face. Skills required can always be learned, but such invisibility to other people is a god-given gift.¡± My heart is bleeding, please stop!! ¡°Today was just a matter of seeing who¡¯ll be teaching you. It just happens that I chose to volunteer. We have about a week to instill some basics and such, so let¡¯s not waste anytime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to revise my previous stat--¡±

    ¡°Yappy yappy, shut uppy,¡± the figure hummed as they grabbed Lynne into their clutches, easily lifting him up and carrying him like a log between armpit and waist. ¡°Well, ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ll be seeing you around.¡±

    As such, the two of them disappeared in the puff of smoke, leaving others in the silence of the ages. Cursed you all be!! Lynne thought as he slipped into blackness of unconsciousness.

 0.7 - Soulmates

    SOULMATES

    **

    Pillars of stone rose up in the air, holding up ceiling adorned with a beautiful mosaic of a fierce-looking Dragon. The Dragon had vicious eyes which gleamed in the colors of flame, thick, black scales and claws that could seemingly tear through anything of this world. A crystal chandelier hung from above, lit up brazenly, illuminating the spacious chambers of stone. Red carpet was laid from the wooden doors that appeared to be the entrance towards the round clearing at the center of the room. Center was occupied by a large, round stone table with various, golden inscriptions running through its edges, alongside six chairs surrounding it, with one facing the end-side of the chamber being the largest and adorned with gems. Beyond, at the end of the room, a large, arched window allowed lavish rays of sun to penetrate and give further light to the round clearing. While the rest of the chamber hung in deep shadows, the table and six chairs appeared to be lit up by fire in comparison.

    Only two of the chairs were occupied ¨C the largest one and the one right besides it on the left side. A man sitting on the large chair appeared to be middle aged, with completely shaven face and handsome features, topped off with azure-colored eyes which had a hint of viciousness in them. He wore rather lavish robe, furred at the edges with intricate design of golden threads, and atop his head rested a bejeweled, golden crown. His lips were curled in a gentle, but still devilish, smile. The man sitting besides him was a complete contrast; extremely plain looking with no extraordinary features, bald, wearing rather tattered, brown robes.

    ¡°I never thought Selena would fail so quickly,¡± the lavish man spoke in a humming voice. ¡°Oh well. She simply wasn¡¯t good enough. How many sleepers do we still have?¡± he then asked the plain-looking man.

    ¡°Eight, my Lord.¡± the man answered in an even voice and with a respectful bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± the man said with a chuckle. ¡°Activate fourth and fifth. That eyesore of the Academy needs to be razed to the ground. Were it not for them, we¡¯d have long since crapped over that puny defensive line.¡±

    ¡°Considering that they should be more wary, should we implement additional preventive measures?¡± the plain man asked.

    ¡°Aye,¡± the lavish man nodded. ¡°We painstakingly harbored them for years. Every single one of them matters more than mountains of gold. Make sure they have fully prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    Suddenly, as if pulled by an otherworldly presence, the plain man disappeared as round, dark shadows took over him, followed by a puff of black, torrential smoke. The plain man was no longer there. The lavish man remained seated, tapping lightly the table with his fingers, curious smile plastered on his face.

    **

    Lynne felt his entire body being pulled apart with invisible force as he threaded through an unknown, spiral-like space. Unable to withstand the pressure, he was forced to close his eyes; however, a mere moments later, he felt himself flying through the air and crashing onto the earth. He released a low groan as he grabbed his right shoulder which began pulsating with pain before opening his eyes. As he took in his surroundings, he realized he was in an unknown garden, surrounded by tall trees of thickness which prevented even sun rays to pierce, and bushes and hedges covering the space between them. As he turned around, he saw a figure standing above him, grinning from ear to ear. It was a man who appeared to be in his late twenties, with long, black hair tied up in a ponytail hanging from aback. His eyes were strikingly green and slanted, and he had quite a large forehead. He was by no means of handsome sort, yet one couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at him instead of just ignoring him. The man wore fine, leather clothes and had his arms tucked at his side, posing a striking posture of an overlord musing with the pains of his slave. The moment such thought entered Lynne¡¯s mind, he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. I¡¯m gonna be sold to brothels!! And it¡¯s gonna be the bad kind!!

    ¡°Oi, oi, get up already,¡± the man said in a hurrying voice. ¡°Even if it¡¯s the first time traveling through spacial rift, you can¡¯t be acting like a baby.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you going to sell me to old, fat and rich? Please don¡¯t!!¡± Lynne pleaded as he heaved onto his knees in a rather comical fashion. ¡°I¡¯m still so young and inexperienced, I--¡±

    ¡°Stop babbling nonsense,¡± the man eventually ran out of patience and pulled Lynne onto his feet. ¡°We haven¡¯t time to spare for your wild ¨C and, by the way, rather disturbing ¨C imagination. Now, tell me your rank.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lynne appeared rather confused as he knit his brows.

    ¡°Your rank, you know, Initiate, Novice, what have you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. I¡¯m Unranked.¡± Lynne replied flatly.

    ¡°Eh?!!¡± it was man¡¯s turn to be confused; Lynne felt a surge of powerful satisfaction derived from the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Aye, I¡¯m a complete bum when it comes to Magic. So, it looks like I can¡¯t be your Magical Slave!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± the man started blankly at the gloating Lynne, with increasing desire to punch the boy senseless.

    ¡°So, am I free to go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ can you at least cast Magic?¡± the man asked boorishly. He had apparently already lost interest and began regretting his decision.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lynne said, smiling widely. ¡°Magic of Words, Magic of Lovemaking, Magic of Booze-annihilating¡­ which one would you like to see first?¡±

    ¡°Magic of Lovemaking?¡± the man¡¯s eyes danced slightly upon the mention.

    ¡°Aye, aye,¡± Lynne approached stealthily and tugged his arm around man¡¯s shoulder as he leaned closer to his ear, whispering in a rather dirty voice. ¡°I know the places¡­ the techniques¡­ I can make even a sworn virgin into a lovemaking machine over night.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± the man appeared rather excited as he began salivating slightly. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lynne confirmed. ¡°Even if you never held a woman¡¯s hand before in your life, I can make a bed-beast out of you easily!¡±

    ¡°He he,¡± the man giggled like a child. ¡°I¡­ I would like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gonna cost you five thousand gold coins though.¡± Lynne added.

    ¡°Here.¡± the man immediately took a sack from underneath his leather cloak and handed it to Lynne. As Lynne inspected it, he realized that they weren¡¯t gold coins, but rather Amnesty coins ¨C one of which equaled one hundred gold!! Filthy rich bastard!!! Lynne cursed inwardly.

    ¡°Well, first...¡±

    As Lynne began explaining his secret techniques and places, the man led him towards the nearby house; it was rather simple, two stories brick house with shimmering, yellow facade. It wasn¡¯t much by the appearance, but its simplicity seemed rather calming. As the two entered the house, the man and Lynne proceeded towards a small room where they sat at the neighboring chairs.

    ¡°And so,¡± Lynne was finishing up on telling him the positions even women didn¡¯t know they liked. ¡°Even if they resist slightly, you just push. They¡¯re gonna love it.¡±

    ¡°He he,¡± the man still giggled. ¡°But what about before? How do I¡­ you know¡­ get women to bed?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lynne pretended to be in deep thought for a moment as he creased his chin. ¡°It appears you have a long way ahead of you. The Art of Bewitching The Hearts of Lonely and Beautiful Maidens Underneath the Sun and Moon and Sky by the Words of Great Lovemaking Lynne is by no means easy Magic to master. One might say that even the utmost geniuses of Magic would spend lifetimes fully understanding it.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± the man agreed. ¡°Something with such a great name cannot possibly be just some low-grade Magic!¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡± Lynne nodded proudly. ¡°However, you are lucky that you have me to guide you. With me by your side, even wedding the most beautiful Princess may not be a dream!¡±

    ¡°Wow!!¡± the man exclaimed joyously. ¡°T-to be honest¡­ I¡¯ve always found Princess Ella extremely beautiful and enchanting¡­ do-do you think I have a chance?¡±

    ¡°Princess Ella?¡± Who the hell is that?!! ¡°You aim high. I like that,¡± despite having no clue who that is, Lynne played along. ¡°Naturally, the art of attaining the heart of a Princess is much different than charming some lowly lady. You need grace, elegance, eloquence, might¡­ you need to show her that, beneath the sky, there is no mightier sword, more brilliant pen, more enchanting presence and more devout soul than you! Step by step, my grandpa used to say, is the way to go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal!¡± the man suddenly exclaimed. ¡°You help me win Princess Ella¡¯s heart, and I¡¯ll teach you everything I know about Magic!!¡± the man seemingly forgot that the reason he brought Lynne here in the first place was because he was supposed to teach him exactly that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also need food¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course!!¡±

    ¡°And allowance...¡±

    ¡°What great man doesn¡¯t? You shall have it!¡±

    ¡°And house...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±

    ¡°As shall Princess Ella be yours!¡± the two exchanged a passionate handshake. Lynne had found his sugar daddy, while the man had found the wingman from his dreams. It was a pairing destined by heavens. He¡¯s amazing!! both exclaimed inwardly as their gazes locked, their lips curled in smiles.

    ¡°I shall start!¡± the man slowly got up from the chair. ¡°After all, I need to turn you in to a spy within a week¡­ but, from what I understand, courting Princess Ella could take months¡­ if not even more. Don¡¯t worry!¡± the man raised his hand in a comical fashion, pointing towards the sky. ¡°All men must begin from nothing! The Art of Magic blesses those who sweat, not those who are unfortunate to have never been given proper education!¡±

    ¡°I shall learn with all my heart!¡± Lynne followed with the exact same posture; were someone to walk in on them, there¡¯s no doubt that corpses would pile up at the sight.

    The man led Lynne outside, behind the simple house, where a stone platform was raised. He could see a thin barrier of light surrounding it, and quickly figured out that it was a training and sparring platform.

    ¡°First,¡± the man said as he leapt onto the platform, with Lynne following shortly after. ¡°Magic is all about Mana! The more Mana you have, the more brilliant you will appear to the ladies¡ªI mean the more powerful you¡¯ll be!¡± the man¡¯s true intentions for learning Magic slipped accidentally, but Lynne didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the only reason he¡¯s learning Magic was to get rich. The two were like two peas in a pod when one thought about it. ¡°However, in order to truly dazzle¡ªI mean overwhelm, one also needs to know how to use those vast resources appropriately! If you simply pour everything in a huge ball of fire and your opponent dodges, you¡¯ll just be a sitting duck waiting for slaughter.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Lynne agreed.

    ¡°As I shall be teaching you the act of sneaking around to snoop on the ladies¡ªI mean to spy on our enemies,¡± the man corrected himself as he coughed. ¡°We¡¯ll be focusing only on Air, Space and Mind as they are of most importance. As you are my good friend, I shall be supplying you with Cores of Ascension myself when it is time to progress through ranks.¡±

    ¡°I am eternally thankful, my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the man¡¯s face suddenly flushed red as Lynne spoke, his demeanor turning bashful. ¡°I thought it was too early¡­¡±

    ¡°When two grand and same souls meet, it¡¯s an instant spark!¡± Lynne said passionately. ¡°I have no doubt that we are meant to be!¡± the man¡¯s eyes gleamed with bright light in response to Lynne¡¯s words. If one didn¡¯t know better, there¡¯s no doubt that by a single glance they¡¯d think they were lovers instead.

    ¡°I-- you are a grand man, Lynne.¡± the man said, sucking tears back in. ¡°*Cough*, as I was saying, we shall be focusing on those three. Air for the simple fact that manipulating your speed and the sounds you make is of utmost importance, as well as for the scouting purposes as greater mastery allows you to communicate with the wind itself! As for Space, it¡¯s hugely important to be able to disappear when things grow ugly. In addition, your awareness will grow exponentially, allowing you to sense even the slightest of disturbances! And, for Mind, it¡¯s so you can use the eyes of others to do your bidding, while at the same time creating immunity for yourself to be manipulated. Do you have any questions?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lynne raised his arm as he spoke. ¡°Is it possible to combine Advanced Arts like the Basic ones?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the man arched his brow as he appeared surprised. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Well, for instance,¡± Lynne spoke after a brief thought. ¡°Combining Space and Mind. Is it possible to form a spacial vortex and give it basic intelligence?¡±

    ¡°He he,¡± the man suddenly giggled as his eyes shone with pride. ¡°I knew that you were no ordinary man the moment I laid my eyes on you, Lynne! Indeed, that is possible! However, even I never thought of that combination. That could be really interesting.¡±

    ¡°You could use spacial tear to forcibly pull girl¡¯s clothes off...¡±

    ¡°Shameful!¡­ he he.¡±

    ¡°And use the tinge of intelligence in the spacial tear to spy up-close¡­¡±

    ¡°Dishonorable!¡­ he he.¡±

    Unbeknownst to them, far above in the distant sky, a pair of eyes was paying a close attention to the antics of the two. If one were to take a closer look, they¡¯d realize that it was the Headmaster of the Academy. He was sweating profusely while his eyes trembled and his body shook as he watched the two. It appeared his usual calm and distant behavior had been completely shattered and he was in great distress.

    ¡°Good lord what have we done...¡±

 0.8 - Seven Days of Joy and Pain

    SEVEN DAYS OF JOY AND PAIN

    Three days had passed since Lynne had begun learning underneath a world-renowned eternal virgin. The two had become so close that they began considering themselves blood brothers, vowing to forever protect one another till death. Lynne had learn that this strange fellow¡¯s name was Auldin Rennar and that he was twenty-eight years old. What astonished Lynne more, though, was the fact that Auldin was actually Four Star Master Archmage.

    After the basic rankings of Magus, which run from Unraked to Master, there are additional ones once one steps into the true world of Magic. However, unlike the basic ranking which is heavily tied to simply mastery of the Basic and Advanced elements, much more goes into determining the rank of a Magus later on. Starting with the affinity, Mana, Mental Energy, Soul Energy, even physical strength¡­ a whole myriad of things need to be taken into account when evaluating one¡¯s true strength as a Magus. As such, every registered Magus within Highlind Kingdom is required to attend the yearly assessment within Edgemaw in order for Kingdom to always know its true strength.

    Starting just after the ¡®Master Magus¡¯ rank of the basic ranking, there¡¯s ¡®Archmage¡¯. It¡¯s the most basic title granted to everyone who manages to break the bottleneck that ¡®Master¡¯ rank possesses. Requirements for the breakthrough were very simple, but also very terrifying: one merely had to create their own spell. The fact that only one out of every thousand can actually do that attests to the ¡®terrifying¡¯ part. Auldin had carefully explained rankings to Lynne, all the way up to the Celestial Magus rank, stating that ¡®anything beyond is only known by those beyond¡¯.

    1-5 Stars Archmage

    1-5 Stars Dao Mage

    1-4 Stars Dao Archmage

    1-4 Stars Master Archmage

    1-4 Stars Pius Archmage

    1-4 Stars Dominus Archmage

    1-3 Stars Heavenly Magus

    1-2 Stars Celestial Magus

    Naturally, with so many ranks, each of the stages only held a small amount of Magus within the single Kingdom. Auldin, after getting drunk on their second night together, had even told Lynne that the Highlind Kingdom didn¡¯t posses even a single Celestial Magus, and that their current strongest Magus was barely One Star Heavenly Magus. Lynne merely memorized all this as it was far beyond anything he should be concerned at the moment.

    On the other side, Auldin was slightly surprised with the progress Lynne had made. The eternal virgin had quickly realized that Lynne¡¯s affinity and comprehension were far beyond ordinary, and with him bottling up for seventeen years, once Auldin started teaching him and instructing him to practice all the time, all of it began pouring out. If outsiders were to learn that in mere three days Lynne had progressed from Unranked to Three Stars Adept, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯d vomit blood. However, considering the seventeen years of doing absolutely nothing related to actual Magic and exploring more mortal versions of magic, Auldin wasn¡¯t truly shocked.

    What did shock him slightly, though, was Lynne¡¯s ability of manipulation. The young lad could seamlessly combined any of the two Basic and Advanced elements at will, even the opposing ones. While not unheard of ¨C as even Auldin had the capacity to do that ¨C it was still extremely rare, especially for someone so young. Just yesterday Lynne was able to combined Blood and Water elements to create a piercing rain of blood. Auldin was rather proud with the progress the young lad made, and even more proud with the progress he made on the other front.

    ¡°Listen bro,¡± Lynne hugged Auldin with his arm as the two walked casually through the forest just outside Auldin¡¯s home. ¡°To charm a Princess ¨C especially the haughty and cold types ¨C you need to pour out all the fire in your heart!¡±

    ¡°All the fire!!¡± Auldin repeated excitingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°That means, when you approach her, your words need to be spoken with flame unbound, as if you have Dragon blasting off roars within your soul! Watch!¡± Lynne suddenly let go and took two steps forward. Suddenly, he comically fell onto one of his knees while he extended one of his arms up into the air, palm face-up, fingers spread out. His expression was solemn but his eyes were fierce. He suddenly began speaking in an unnaturally deep voice, as if he tried to imitate someone much older than himself. ¡°Thou beauty haunts me, my Queen!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s not a queen?¡± Auldin said, confused.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Lynne roared angrily. ¡°In your eyes, she¡¯s a Princess, a Queen, an Angel, a freaking God for all you care! You need to put her above everything else, you get it?!¡±

    ¡°Ooh!¡± Auldin¡¯s lips were split as he stared at this youth in wonder, as if this young lad said something so profound that could shake the world. ¡°Yes, Master Lynne!¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Khm¡­ I cannot face sky without seeing your perfect face, cannot listen to birds without hearing your angelic voice, can¡¯t fall asleep without trembling as I imagine your perfection! You haunt me, my Angel! Please, I beg you, stop my suffering! My heart cannot help but stir at the sight of you, my soul cannot help but shake under your gaze!! I suffer my Queen!!¡±

    ¡°*clap clap*¡± Auldin suddenly began applauding as Lynne got up from his knee. He had wondrous expression, as if he just witnessed something he otherwise never would. ¡°Amazing brother Lynne! Purely amazing!¡±

    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Lynne scratched his nose, acting slightly bashful. ¡°As I said, khm, the art of charming women is all about fire Auldin! Fire, flame, blaze! You need to thaw that ice in her eyes, you need to burn away the doubts in her heart, you need to conquer her from the roots! Only then you can do this and that.¡±

    ¡°Shameful!! I would never¡­ he he.¡±

    As the two circled back, they immediately headed towards the platform. They only had four days left, and Lynne had to be in the best condition he could in order to complete the mission he was assigned. Naturally Lynne wouldn¡¯t be the only deployed counter-spy, as leaving the destiny of the entire Kingdom in the hands of an absolute lunatic - seventeen years old one at that - was complete insanity. However, as Lynne was to be assigned to the highest prefecture of the Kingdom ¨C the Kingly Ring itself ¨C he need to be as sharp as the blade crafted in the clouds.

    As Lynne leapt onto the platform, his playful expression quickly changed. It¡¯s rather miraculous how a person can change when motivation strikes them deep, and that was the case with Lynne. He had nothing. He wasn¡¯t even certain whether his only blood ¨C his father ¨C was still alive. He could have surrendered and lived life on the street as hundreds of others, but he couldn¡¯t. Desire for nice things ¨C mainly gold ¨C simply burned too deep within his soul. As such, greed within him ignited a spark which filled his entire being to the very last pore with desire to succeed.

    As he exhaled a deep breath, his eyes suddenly became much clearer as he stared at the wooden dummy in the distance. At the moment he was practicing offensive and maneuvering capabilities, as they were rather important if he ever intercepted any of the shady individuals. The art of battling using Magic was much different than when one used ordinary weapons and means. Battles between two relatively evenly matched Magus would sometimes stretch for miles from their original location, as majority of Magus battles relied on movement and precision. Naturally, there were different types of Magus. As such, there were some who simply relied on sheer brutality of their spells and Mana reserves to completely overwhelm their opponents, but as Lynne¡¯s Mana reserves were still quite shady, he was forced to take a more stealthy path. This meant that he would fight by constantly moving around and casting spells.

    As casting spells came directly from one¡¯s mind, no physical acts were required to be performed. One simply had to picture a fireball in their mind, and they would be able to manifest it within whatever portion of their bodies they desired. However, accuracy depended on practice and practice alone.

    As such, Lynne suddenly spread both his arms wide and lowered them at angle whereupon two glistening balls of flame appeared. He suddenly dashed sideways as a gale of wind pushed him, and he fired off one of the balls towards the dummy. However, the ball missed by about arm¡¯s length from the dummy¡¯s chest area, prompting Lynne to grit his teeth in frustration. Although he was able to procure some unique and twisted results by combining different types of elements within his mind, accuracy with either of those was terrible. As the matter of fact, Auldin told him that even amongst the children of the ages between four and seven he¡¯d still be amongst the worst. However much talent and innate ability he had, it couldn¡¯t help him in terms of actual experience and training.

    Frustrated, he called winds once again as they blew him upwards and away as he released the other blazing ball. This one was a bit more accurate, but it still merely grazed dummy¡¯s leg before leaving a black mark on the stone platform. Landing, he began cursing as he flayed his arms and legs about in frustration.

    ¡°Screw this!¡± he yelled. ¡°It¡¯s too hard! How the hell can I aim with my spit upwards of ten meters but I can¡¯t hit a freaking two meters tall bulk of wood directly with an actual spell that¡¯s completely under my control! Screw me, screw Magic, screw you Auldin--¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong?!¡± the lad pleaded with a sorry face.

    ¡°Your face is irritating to look at!¡±

    ¡°Bro!¡±

    ¡°Blah,¡± he spat as he went back up onto the platform. ¡°Look at that wooden bitch, taunting me like that. Humph, just wait you snot. I¡¯ll blast you apart may it be the last thing I do! You want to stand between me and MY gold? Dream on! I¡¯ll scorch you to ash and ember you bitch! I¡¯ll scorch your entire family beyond recognition.¡± It doesn¡¯t have one!! Bro have you gone mad already?!! Auldin thought, pitiful look on his face. ¡°And then I¡¯ll burn all your friends--¡± You¡¯ll burn my forest!? Noo!

    ¡°Bro, calm down,¡± Auldin said, trying to meditate the situation between a living being and a piece of wood. When he stopped to think about it, he nearly fainted. ¡°You just need to practice, and there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that you¡¯ll be able to blast apart Mr. Wood in no time!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wood? That bitch has a name?! Humph, fine! Just you wait Wooden bastard, you won¡¯t be grinning for long!¡± He¡¯s gone completely insane!!

    As such, the days with the two went on. While Lynne was teaching Auldin the secrets of charming beautiful ladies, the latter was trying to teach the former the act of not getting pissed off with a piece of wood. And a piece of stone. And random pond in the forest. Auldin quickly realized that Lynne was rather explosive when things didn¡¯t go his way.

    On the seventh day, Auldin was gently shaking his head as he watched the scene. Even after seven days, Lynne was still unable to hit the dummy at the distance bigger than six meters. As he looked at the frustrated youth, he swore he was seeing a devil. His hair was sprung apart as if it wasn¡¯t washed in good few decades, his eyes were bloodshot, veins were popping wherever there were veins in one¡¯s body, he was flaying his entire body in frustration as he rolled around on the stone platform cursing ¡°Mr. Wood¡± and vowing to defeat his ¡®Archnemesis¡¯. It was a rather comical scene, but it only caused pain in Auldin¡¯s heart.

    ¡°¡­ bro has given me so much wisdom in the art of love,¡± as Headmaster listened to Auldin spoke lowly into his jaw, he suddenly spat a mouthful of blood from above. His face contorted and became ugly. ¡°But I have failed him¡­ I am a failure as a brother! I¡¯m a failure as a man! How will Princess Ella love me with the way I am?!¡± Damn brat, she¡¯s already engaged! Find another! Headmaster cursed in his mind. ¡°Will bro be fine?¡± Auldin sighed¡­ He¡¯ll get us all killed! Headmaster bellowed inwardly. He¡¯ll cause the entire Kingdom to collapse! What the hell have I done?!!

 0.9 - Wolf In Fools Cloth

    WOLF IN FOOL¡¯S CLOTH

    Lynne was stretching his waist lazily as he gazed upon six figures sitting in front of him. After being taught by Auldin for seven days, he had actually managed to reach One Star Master Rank, and were anyone to learn about this, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯d be vomiting blood. However, to the six figures in front of him, it wasn¡¯t that much of a miracle. They were all well aware that Lynne had quite a lot of talent for Magic, bordering prodigious levels, and as he was simply bottling everything up for seventeen years, the moment the cap was open, the rivers would flow no doubt. Even if his quick ascension didn¡¯t cause them to flinch, that is not to say that they weren¡¯t terrified. Besides Auldin, not a single other person in the room actually wanted to send Lynne to be one of the investigators in the Kingly Ring.

    As the first time Lynne met them, all five figures besides the Headmaster were cloaked up ¨C even Auldin ¨C and it was clear they really didn¡¯t want to reveal their identities. Lynne wasn¡¯t bothered by it as he simply waited for them to actually talk. He¡¯s been standing there for almost ten minutes and not a single sound was uttered.

    ¡°What? Are you waiting for me to start stripping lewdly?¡± after about fifteen minutes Lynne was unable to endure it anymore and finally broke the silence.

    ¡°¡­.¡± Headmaster sighed as he shook his head slightly. ¡°Ah, let it be. Lynne, are you confident in being able to complete your mission?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lynne replied bluntly; all six figures besides him suddenly felt blood rush into their mouth, including Auldin. ¡°What¡¯s with the long face? You¡¯re asking me to go and spy on King and his people. Even if you asked reincarnated Saint he¡¯d say no, you buffoons.¡± Lynne didn¡¯t bother holding back his tongue; if they didn¡¯t show him any respect, two ¨C or in this case seven ¨C could play that game.

    ¡°¡­.¡± all six sighed again, shaking their heads in unison, forming a rather comical scene. ¡°Very well,¡± Headmaster said at last. ¡°If you are blown, you know that we won¡¯t cover for you?¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye...¡± Lynne said indifferently.

    ¡°Every year,¡± Headmaster began, taking in a deep breath. ¡°Our Academy sends a few exemplary students to the Kingly Ring to become ¡®Guardians¡¯. Of course, it¡¯s mostly just pretend and somewhat of a political statement, but it allows us to keep an eye out at all times. You¡¯ll be sent alongside others this year, with the greatest recommendations which will land you to be a direct ¡®Guardian¡¯ of the King. In reality, you¡¯ll just be a kid standing next to him and keeping his mouth shut. Because of the recent events, even we are in the blind on the current situation within the Palace. It¡¯ll be completely up to you to figure things out. In addition, because your father was a strong supporter of the Late King, you¡¯ll be given new identity.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Lynne remained silent, his expression calm. However, his heart boiled densely.

    ¡°Lynne Ronald, seventeen years old orphan from the Lower Ring who managed to overcome all obstacles of the climb with his sheer willpower and talent for Magic. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    ¡°Like a bloated story of a shitty hero.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°Your tongue is sharper than my daggers.¡± one of the figures spoke out in a slightly angry voice.

    ¡°If you think my tongue is sharp you should see---¡±

    ¡°Khm, khm,¡± another figure suddenly coughed forcefully; Lynne recognized it was Auldin and backed off. ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t be discovered. We aren¡¯t certain how deep the political games go. We¡¯re not asking you to engage in anything ¨C rather, we discourage it ¨C but merely to observe and report. Whatever seems iffy, even if it¡¯s insignificant, you need to report it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t believe you just used the word ¡®iffy¡¯,¡± Lynne sneered towards Auldin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a grown adult?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± silence took over the room, but anyone could see that five of the six figures were doing their best to hold back the laughter.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the Headmaster was the first to recover¡­ marginally. ¡°You¡¯ll depart immediately under the new identity. All we can do now is pray for your success.¡±

    ¡°Instead of praying give me some gold.¡± Lynne said bluntly; all six figures actually spat out a mouthful of blood now, unable to hold back anymore. Shameless!! they all thought in unison. Naturally, nobody gave him even a copper coin. ¡°Tsk,¡± Lynne clicked his tongue. ¡°Stingy bastards.¡±

    Lynne departed from the main building and went outside the Academy grounds where the carriage was waiting. It was large enough to hold about dozen grown men, but was currently only occupied by five youths. Carriage was pulled by two beautiful, black manes with bulging muscles. Two men riding horses bowed slightly towards Lynne who simply leapt into the carriage, ignoring them. To say it was intentional would actually be a lie, as Lynne didn¡¯t even notice two men. Which could even be interpreted as a worse offense. Just like with guards, he didn¡¯t even pay attention to the five youths in the carriage. He sat in the corner and crossed his arms, closing his eyes.

    ¡°Humph,¡± as carriage finally began moving, one of the five youths snorted. ¡°We are delayed because of him, and not only does he fail to apologize, he ignores us? What arrogance!¡± it was a girl¡¯s voice, and Lynne easily concluded that she couldn¡¯t have been older than thirteen. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the girl; indeed, she appeared petite and fragile, perhaps thirteen in age, with lengthy, silver hair flowing down. She had arrogant expression as she stared at Lynne. ¡°What, you have problem with my words?¡± she added when she saw Lynne looking at her.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°No,¡± Lynne replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why are kids allowed outside Academy grounds.¡±

    ¡°BLAH!¡± the girl bent over comically, nearly spitting out a mouthful of blood. She gritted her teeth and furrowed her brows, angrily staring at the calm Lynne. Although he didn¡¯t know why she reacted so, others did, and immediately looked the other way, whistling. He¡¯s so dead¡­ one thought. Last week one girl called Princess Ella a kid and she immediately beheaded her!! another thought. How could this lad be so arrogant?!! ¡°What did you just say?!!¡± hoarse voice came out of a childish body, surprising Lynne slightly.

    ¡°Looking closer,¡± Lynne narrowed his eyes slightly, observing the girl¡¯s body. ¡°Kid is too generous for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± startled, all four other youths immediately leapt at the other side of the carriage. The girl suddenly bolted from her seat and gnashed at Lynne without warning. Although surprised, Lynne merely extended the palm of his hand and placed it onto the girl¡¯s forehead, creating a rather comical scene.

    ¡°Oo,¡± he exclaimed, acting surprised. ¡°You really have soft hair,¡± his fingers played with the girl¡¯s hair. Every other youth already had pale faces, drained completely of blood. This dude has balls larger than Western Wastelands!!!

    ¡°I¡¯ll flail you, you demented bitch!!¡± the girl shouted out like a lion as she stared at Lynne, bloodthirst filling up her eyes.

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Lynne¡¯s expression turned sour as he lightly flickered girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Little girls shouldn¡¯t curse like that. Bad ghosts will come at night and eat you and stuff.¡± He is insane!! He is absolutely freaking insane!! the youths that were now practically half out of the carriage could barely look at this scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ll curse your damn father out, let me go!¡± the moment girl¡¯s words left her lips, Lynne¡¯s face became cold and he immediately threw her against the carriage¡¯s wall. Everyone¡¯s faces turned into one¡¯s full of shock ¨C Lynne didn¡¯t hold back even a bit. As the girl stabilized up to her knees, traces of blood were lingering on the side of her lips alongside shock in her eyes.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Lynne said, his voice cold and demanding. ¡°There¡¯s playing around, and there¡¯s being an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I care?¡± the girl said after recovering, but her voice had become much more controlled as well as her demeanor. ¡°You just harmed a Princess. Once we reach the Palace, I¡¯ll have my father hang you.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± now it was Lynne¡¯s moment to be shocked. Don¡¯t tell me he actually didn¡¯t know who she was?!!! Was he living under earth all these years?! ¡°You¡¯re a Princess?¡±

    ¡°Princess Ella,¡± she said, seemingly self-satisfied. ¡°Twenty-five years old, you scum.¡±

    ¡°Ooh,¡± however, instead of being terrified, Lynne suddenly grinned. ¡°My best bro has huge hots for you. How about I introduce you to him?¡± the girl suddenly collapsed, tears streaming down her cheeks. I can¡¯t win!! ¡°Hey, no need to react like that!¡± Lynne spoke. ¡°His face is bearable,¡± how can you talk about your best brother like that?! Princess thought. ¡°He¡¯ll be into all this and that stuff that you are into,¡± Forget hanging him, I¡¯ll just hang myself!! ¡°And he can protect you from stray dogs and stuff.¡± He¡¯s an eternal loser, no doubt! ¡°Oh, and he¡¯s also virgin, so you¡¯ll be enjoying him before any other woman in the world!!¡± the girl couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and actually spat out a mouthful of blood. Lynne had innate talent to piss people off ¨C whether it was hot-tempered princess or the statue of calmness that was the Headmaster of Academy. ¡°I can¡¯t tell why¡¯s into you though,¡± Lynne didn¡¯t even stop, continuing on as if he was completely unaware of the atmosphere. The four youths barely had only their feet in the carriage and were ready to leap out at any moment. ¡°Is he into kids or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡± the girl asked as she sat back up. She realized that there was no point in screaming and arguing with this blockhead.

    ¡°Lynne, Lynne Ronald,¡± Lynne had mentally practiced this introduction and was finally given a chance to practice it, making him rather happy. ¡°At your service, Princess!¡±

    ¡°¡­ so you¡¯re a new ¡®Guardian¡¯,¡± the girl said indifferently; she had decided, deep in her heart, that she¡¯ll never meet Lynne and, if she did, she¡¯ll hang herself. ¡°God help us all.¡±

    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry!¡± Lynne grinned from ear to ear as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a One Star Master,¡± the girl sneered. ¡°What can you help us with? Cleaning up our dogs¡¯ shit?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look down on physical labor!¡± Lynne scolded. ¡°It brings coins, and whatever brings coins is honorable action!¡±

    ¡°¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Ella suddenly asked. ¡°Even after learning that my father is a King, you still didn¡¯t show a shred of respect for me. You do realize that by just flipping my finger I can have you hanged naked in front of everyone, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Princess,¡± Lynne shook his head. ¡°I only bow before mature ladies with big assets.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ you really are demented. With that attitude, you¡¯ll die before you even arrive at the Palace.¡±

    ¡°Death isn¡¯t scary,¡± Lynne said calmly. ¡°Death is nothing compared to being penniless. If you really want to kill me, I wouldn¡¯t mind being shoved into the river of gold and drowning there.¡± his body suddenly shook as he said ¡®penniless¡¯. Luckily I¡¯ve still got some gold left from my bro¡¯s gift¡­ After this, no one else spoke anymore.

    Naturally, Lynne wasn¡¯t an idiot; even though he obviously didn¡¯t know that she was a Princess at first, after learning he would have apologized if that¡¯s what it took. However, right now, he needed to make an impression. He had his own way of doing things, and if he was to become a spy, he can¡¯t become that ¡®mysterious and haunted¡¯ character. He had already decided to become the Palace¡¯s fool and clown, as no one feared a mere clown. Even if he didn¡¯t meet Princess Ella in this carriage, he had already planned on causing some commotion when he arrived, making everyone think he¡¯s a complete idiot. He¡¯s going into the lion¡¯s den, and he can¡¯t become its prey. He needs to become that amusing ant that nobody really pays any attention to. Even if he never studied Magic, his father was heavily involved into politics of the Kingdom, and Lynne had often accompanied him to the meetings and listened to him when he spoke about people and business of the Kingdom. Kingly Ring, more so than any other part of the entire Highlind Kingdom, was basically just a game between backstabbers. In truth, if there was anyone of the youths within the Academy who could actually get any information from the Kingly Ring, it would probably boil down to Lynne alone.

    The other four youths had finally withdrawn back into the carriage when the situation calmed down. Lynne carried strange grin on his face and everyone, even Princess Ella, had already concluded he was a careless and idiotic fool. Even if Princess Ella had fiery character, she was still an adult in heart, and couldn¡¯t exactly butcher this kid for being an idiot. She could only pitifully look at him and be glad Headmaster didn¡¯t send someone much smarter. Considering how things are in the Palace¡­ perhaps this fool is a blessing in disguise¡­

 1.0 - Kingly Ring

    KINGLY RING

    **

    Wind howled ceaselessly through the narrow ravine, causing hanging trees to sway in the rhythm. The ravine, although narrow, was quite deep and had many hidden caves throughout. Covered up by rock formations running throughout, these caves often served as secret meeting places ¨C for something as sweet as forbidden lovemaking to something as dreadful as relentless tortures. The ravine had naturally isolation, making it appear almost like a different dimension as it laid just below the Kingly Ring. Due to the cascading nature of the three rings of Edgemaw, Kingly Ring appeared to be built atop a mountain, and just after it¡¯s edge, one could see a few hundred meters long fall and small valley which directly led to the ravine. If one were to die within the ravine, no one outside of it would ever hear anything.

    In one of the caves, two shadows suddenly appeared from thin air, causing ripples to shiver through the space around. Moments later, one of them flicked their fingers, upon which a small flame burst out, illuminating the spacious cave. Both figures were cloaked completely in black, without any recognizable features.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do it yet,¡± one of the figures said calmly. ¡°Palace is too chaotic.¡±

    ¡°Master is impatient,¡± the other figure replied in a similar tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think he can hold off for much longer.¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the Palace is already being eyed by the King and his men. Even if we breathe wrongly we might end up in the dungeons.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ his paranoia is truly annoying. What do you propose?¡±

    ¡°During the next council meeting, have one of your men release some sensitive information and form some false allegations. We need to give him target if we¡¯re to be able to enter the backroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡± the figure spoke, shaking their head slightly. ¡°Hopefully we can complete this before Master wakes others up. After all, sharing the reward is just a waste.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. So let¡¯s not waste the opportunity. If we complete this, I doubt that the Master won¡¯t reward us extremely handsomely.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Two shadows suddenly vanished into thin air, just like they appeared, as if they were never there. The flame was extinguished, leaving behind nothing but silence. No traces or marks could be found that anyone was having a conversation right there just a few seconds ago.

    **

    As Lynne cast a glance at the tall wall guarding the entrance to the Kingly Ring, he nearly vomited a mouthful of blood. Besides being over fifteen meters tall and built out of the sturdiest stone excavated from the heart of the nearby volcano and then refined by the Highlind¡¯s greatest mason, and besides endless amount of sentry towers with two guards stationed at practically every corner, the wall was also decorated with various statues, mosaics and carvings. It appeared more like a piece for a museum than a fortified wall, yet if any fool were to underestimate its sturdiest, there surely wouldn¡¯t be a place for them in this world.

    The gate was arched, built out of reinforced steel thigh-thick, and required at least six bulky men to open. After standing still for about half an hour, waiting in queue, the carriage finally proceeded onwards and through the gates.

    Unlike the bottom two rings, the Kingly Ring was built atop a completely flat surface, covering a circumference of about seven kilometers. Lush homes erupted at every corner, fancy workshops were everywhere, beautiful gardens and flowers, stone-paved roads¡­ compared to this ring, even Upper Ring appeared like a bottom hole of poorness. Even if he was shocked, Lynne could have still kept a calm face, but as it was his plan to appear like a complete idiot, he gawked at practically everything they passed by ¨C from lanterns on the sidewalks to five stories buildings. Ella could only shake her head; even if he was young and inexperienced, she thought, this was simply too much. Even other four youths had begun looking at Lynne as if he was irreparable moron.

    Naturally, Lynne paid little heed to their gazes. He simply salivated, but he wasn¡¯t faking it this time around. Gold!! STATUE OF FREAKING GOLD!!! WHAT A WASTE!!! Oh sweet God that¡¯s a vase of gold!! These people are shameless! Complete dirt! I spit on the freaking King if he¡¯s gonna waste gold like this!!! Everywhere Lynne looked at, through whatever window, he¡¯d always see something made out of gold. Although his thoughts would lead one to believe he was simply a man cautious with gold, in reality he was green with envy and jealousy. Forget freaking Magus, I¡¯ll become a damn King!!

    The carriage had finally stopped after about fifteen minutes of leisurely ride, and four youths immediately leapt out of the carriage as they didn¡¯t wish to be seen with the drooling moron. On the other hand, Princess Ella sighed and took pity on him.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± she spoke as she jumped out of the carriage. ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time here, I¡¯ll show you around. Otherwise I feel like you¡¯ll get yourself killed before even entering the Palace.¡± Lynne merely replied with an innocent and ignorant smile, but insides of his brain were burning with self-satisfaction.

    However, whatever feelings of self-importance he had, the moment he laid his eyes upon the ¡®Palace¡¯, it was all shattered. To say this was merely a ¡®Palace¡¯ would probably force other Kings to faint. The building spanned for almost five hundred meters in length and width, and good fifty meters in height. It was absolutely enormous, and even the main stairway leading to the entrance was obscurely wide. The Palace was flat roofed, built out of smoothed limestone, separated into six floors, each divided by a huge horizontal, spiraling stone pole. It had massive amount of arched and flat windows, and the further up the Palace went, the narrower it got. Pushed out up front, it was held up by massive columns, each in a shape of a different beast, with two central ones right next to the entrance being two massive, coiling Dragons. At some spots, limestone shimmered brightly almost as if laced by gold. Lynne had no doubt that it was actual gold.

    With how grand the Palace was, it wasn¡¯t odd that its courtyard was practically the same. As Lynne glanced beyond stone fence rising up in the air, he saw great spans of empty space, massive, flourishing gardens, even a mini-lake which actually forced him to spit out a mouthful of blood. And all of this was just a frontal view. As the Palace was at the very edge of the Kingly Ring, beyond it was a massive fall which led to a short valley and a ravine. Beyond the ravine, one would find endless mountain ranges all the way until the Grand Ocean.

    ¡°¡­.¡± Ella actually got a little bit of satisfaction while observing Lynne¡¯s reaction, having even chuckled a few times as she saw the wide range of expressions this young man can show her.

    ¡°What? Let¡¯s go.¡± she eventually couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took pity on the young lad, pulling him by the sleeve of his shirt as the two walked through the gates, entering the courtyard of the Palace. She immediately led him towards the stairs; as this wasn¡¯t the first time someone from the ¡®Skyfire Academy¡¯ showed up, she knew the process very well, and decided to take him to the ¡®Guard¡¯s Quarters¡¯.

    ¡°You people are shameless!!¡± Lynne suddenly exclaimed in vicious voice, his eyes strikingly red. ¡°Such a waste!! Just how much gold was put into this crap?! Do you know how many barrels of wine I could have drank? How many mature ladies I could have fondled? This is shameless!!¡±

    ¡°You are the shameless one!!¡± the Princess replied in kind, slapping him on the back. ¡°How can you talk about such shameless acts in front of a Maiden?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more of a barbaric bea¡ªAAAGH forgive me Fairest Maiden!!¡± the moment Lynne started his rebuke, Ella grabbed his shoulder and pulled his arm backwards, threatening to break it.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± she said with a snort. ¡°If you behave like that in the Palace, you¡¯ll die immediately!¡± although she cursed, she was actually extremely happy. After all, her father sent her to examine the newcomers from the Academy; other four were merely thirteen-fourteen years old, and they didn¡¯t pose much threat. As Lynne looked to be much older, she was slightly frightened and wondered what kind of a character this lad had. Seeing that he was just a country bumpkin as the report stated, she was rather happy; with the current status of Palace, they couldn¡¯t afford another mysterious entanglement.

    ¡°¡­ even dying is better than staying with you.¡± Lynne said, faking a sob. In reality, if he wanted to, he could have killed the Princess easily, as she didn¡¯t pursue the art of Magic. However, teasing Princess and killing her were two completely different things. He was certain he had done enough to portray himself as a country bumpkin. As he¡¯ll be serving directly under the King, he didn¡¯t want King to be wary of him and guarded. Complete fools were natural enemies of guarded people. ¡°Headmaster didn¡¯t even tell me anything before shipping me off to here,¡± even with that, though, he still didn¡¯t walk in completely blind. As Ella seemed to have completely dropped her guard, he figured he¡¯d poke around a little bit. ¡°What am I even supposed to do? Just stay behind King¡¯s butt at all times?¡± Ella suddenly tripped over one of the stairs and stayed there for a few moments. She nearly burst out in laughter, and if anyone knew why, she could never show her face in public.

    ¡°Khm, yeah, something like that¡­ ha...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not helpful at all!!¡± Lynne exclaimed with depressed expression.

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Ella sighed; subconsciously, she had truly dropped her guard in front of this foolish lad. ¡°You¡¯ll accompany my dad around during the meetings and stay in front of his chambers. You¡¯ll also be required to report immediately when you¡¯re summoned. However, as you¡¯re just a pretend-guard, you don¡¯t really have to do anything normal guards do. As the matter of fact, it¡¯s better if you just stick to my father while you¡¯re in there.¡± she added with a bit of a more solemn tone towards the end.

    ¡°Eh? Why? The King has that nice of a butt?¡± Lynne asked with a completely ignorant expression. Although she anticipated it, Ella nearly burst out in laughter yet again.

    ¡°Khm, n-no, I mean ye-- what the hell are you making me say? Humph!¡± she kneed him slightly while Lynne pretended to get hurt. ¡°Palace is¡­ uhm, a bit unsteady now. Eh, just stick to my father and you¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    Two proceeded onwards, and while Lynne kept up his idiotic expression, his mind was in quite a turmoil. Of course it¡¯s unsteady you idiot, you just forcefully stole a throne!! You basically just recapped what happened! You suck as an informant! However, considering her tone, it doesn¡¯t look like it has much to do with the usurping of the throne¡­ maybe even King figured out there was something off? Hm, this is troublesome. As she explicitly told me to stick to the King at all times, it can only mean that she doesn¡¯t actually trust anyone else wholeheartedly. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s probably the same with the King himself. In addition, if he can¡¯t trust anyone completely just after coming to throne, it must be weighing on him heavily. Perfect!! I¡¯ll become the crying shoulder! Damn, sometimes I even amaze myself with my brilliance!

    Lynne proceeded onwards with glistening grin occupying his face.

 1.1 - Secrets of the Palace

    SECRETS OF THE PALACE

    **

    Shouts and screams filled the air as two armies raced towards one another. A mountain range rose up almost two kilometers into the air, running through the border between Highlind and Elvarheimn Kingdoms, creating a perfect, natural barrier for two wholly different forces to stand on equal ground. At the moment, two were having an aerial clash between Mages, while ordinary armies were having a standoff in a fort at the mountain¡¯s bottom. The fort was rather ordinary-looking, but was sturdy enough to endure prolonged sieges, even from the largest Empire within Alloy. As flashes of brilliant light illuminated the sky, the things on the ground were much more timid, but also far bloodier. Corpses were lined up in front of the fort as hundreds of soldiers tried to lace up the ladders against the fort¡¯s walls to climb. At the moment, two hundred men or so were pushing a massive ramp towards the wall, and it appeared as if it was only a matter of time before the fort was taken over. While it wasn¡¯t the most precious position for the Highlind¡¯s forces, it was still a favorable spot they didn¡¯t want to lose.

    The current Commander of the Imperial Ground Forces of Highlind was none other than Lynne¡¯s father, Median Von Hyorn. At his disposal were some one thousand men who had been holding the fort for almost fifteen days now under the lengthy siege. They were quickly running out of resources ¨C and men ¨C and it was no longer about securing the fort, but rather about making sure they last as long as possible with the least amount of casualties. As he was observing the ongoing battle from the high-built sentry tower, he had a deep frown on his face. He had fought against the proposition to make a stand within the Sylar¡¯s Fort, as it was completely impossible to defend it any longer. While Mages of Highlind were somewhat able to make a stand above and push the enemy forces back as the number of Mages currently employed by both Kingdoms was relatively similar, the story for the ordinary soldiers was much different. Elvarheimn Empire had deployed over one hundred thousand men for this siege, while he was given only five thousand at the start of the battle. While he did manage to cut enemy¡¯s forces by almost fifteen thousand, he had almost lost four thousand of his men, rendering the defense of the fort completely impossible. Yet, he was ordered to guard it for at least one more week, and at the moment he was wrecking his head as to how to make that happen.

    ¡°Commander,¡± a young man suddenly stormed into a tower, sweating profusely. ¡°Enemy forces had begun breaching the main gate.¡±

    ¡°How many men?¡± Median asked.

    ¡°Two hundred or so.¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Median shook his head slightly. ¡°They really are willing to sacrifice anything for this fort.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± a man standing next to Median spoke out. He appeared to be in his late forties, bald in head, with naturally wavy beard reaching deep below his jaw. He wore coarse, bronze armor and had halberd stuck at his back. ¡°While for us it¡¯s just another fort, for them it¡¯s the closest they¡¯ve ever come to entering our borders.¡±

    ¡°Any ideas Rupert?¡± Median asked the man; he was one of his longtime friends, and had the most war experience out of anyone currently here.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can hold the fort for the week, even if we all decide to go for a suicide mission,¡± Rupert replied calmly. ¡°So, unless you¡¯ve got another flash of inspiration, we¡¯re fresh out of ideas.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have one, but it¡¯s stupid, dangerous, and it probably won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the best we got.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, what the hell,¡± Median shook his head slightly as he cast a glance at the enormous mountain behind him. ¡°Issac,¡± he then turned to the young lad that stormed into the sentry tower.

    ¡°Yes, Commander?¡±

    ¡°Take another twenty men and start climbing the mountain,¡± Median said, taking out a piece of paper and a quill, quickly scribbling something onto it. ¡°Bring some powder and fuses, measure out these exact amounts from the fort, and place the powder into barrels under these angles. Light the fuses in around four hours. And then run like hell to the fort. Rupert, spread the word to our men fighting on the battlements: the moment they hear a loud ¡®bang¡¯, run back like hell.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rupert arched his brow, amusing expression on his face. ¡°This oughta be fun.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it works before it becomes fun.¡±

    **

    Ella led Lynne through the enormous Palace step by step, as Lynne would pause every couple of seconds to salivate over something or something else, and then proceed to curse the excessive spending of the Kings. As such, the journey that would usually taken only ten minutes or so was prolonged to good hour.

    ¡®Guards Quarters¡¯ were located in the western wing of the Palace and were built rather primitively compared to the rest of the Palace. Separated into Main Headquarters and several dozen buildings which served as living quarters, it was fenced off with thick wall from the rest of the Palace and access was restricted to Guards and Nobility only. When guards saw Princess Ella approach, they all took a deep bow before opening the wooden gates and letting her through with Lynne following behind. She casually led him to the Main Headquarters, two story building with only two windows ¨C one on each floor ¨C which was embedded straight into the far-west wall of the Palace¡¯s first floor. On the second floor was only a single room, and when Lynne and Ella entered, they found two men and a woman sitting around a table, discussing something over a large piece of paper which Lynne quickly recognized as the Palace¡¯s map. When the trio heard the door open and the Princess enter, they immediately bowed like all other guards. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Welcome, Princess,¡± the woman was the first to speak out; she appeared to be in her late twenties and was slightly on the chubby side. She wore leather armor, handcrafted for her, with a short sword hanging from her waist and a couple of daggers stuck in her belt. She had short, brown hair and oval-shaped face, paired up with brown eyes. Whilst not by any means beautiful, Lynne easily categorized her into the department of ¡®I want her¡¯, mainly due to the fact that she was older than him and that she was rather endowed in the chest area. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I brought this idiot along,¡± the Princess casually said, pointing to Lynne. ¡°Was afraid he¡¯d get lost.¡±

    ¡°And this is?¡± the tallest of the three spoke out; he was a rather sturdy man, approximately in his mid-forties, with stern face, dark hair and a heavy scar across his nose. He was rather bulky and wore silver ¨C albeit rather worn out ¨C armor, with large war ax hanging from his back.

    ¡°Academy¡¯s mainstay guard for this round,¡± Ella explained calmly as she sat on one of the chairs. ¡°Lynne, this is Captain of the Guard, Edgar Rower, the lovely lady next to him is First Lieutenant Sarah Woyl, and this creepy-looking dude is Second Lieutenant Samuel Rodgers.¡± she pointed at the third man who was far skinner than either of the other two. He had quite a long face and slanted, blue eyes, with bangs covering his forehead. He wore crude, bronze armor and had only daggers strapped around his belt.

    ¡°Eh, Princess¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit cruel?¡± Samuel asked, nervously scratching his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making proper introductions.¡± she replied flatly.

    ¡°¡­ eh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite rare for Princess to escort someone here,¡± Edgar said in a stern voice, inspecting Lynne carefully. ¡°Any particular reason for the exception?¡±

    ¡°Once you get to know him, you¡¯ll understand,¡± Ella casually waved her hand as she spoke. ¡°Any updates on the situation?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Edgar arched his brow as he cast a stern glance at Lynne; the latter immediately looked away, appearing terrified. Please tell them I¡¯m cool, don¡¯t let my embarrassing behavior go to waste!

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ella added. Thank you Queen for giving birth to an idiot!

    ¡°Alright,¡± Edgar said, pointing at the map of the Palace. ¡°We have confirmed that it¡¯s definitely someone within the Palace. Two days ago, on the King¡¯s incentive, we have leaked that we are sending reinforcements to the Slyar¡¯s Fort in order to push back the advancing forces. Today a raven came carrying the news that Elvarheimn had pressed even harder, as if they absolutely need to conquer the fort. We relegated the news to the King, and he sent a raven imploring the Commander to hold out for at least a week.¡±

    ¡°So, father believes we¡¯ll be able to discover who¡¯s the leak within a week?¡± Ella asked, furrowing her brow.

    ¡°Ehm, excuse me,¡± Lynne suddenly interrupted, causing other four to look at him angrily. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just wondering, you know, whether I should really¡­ you know, be listening to this. This seems like some sensitive stuff. I don¡¯t wanna get in trouble, really! I just wanna stay here for a while and go back to good days in the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ella sneered at him. ¡°Go on Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Edgar said, seemingly softening after Lynne¡¯s words; okay, grease them one by one. That skinny snake is still suspicious of me. I¡¯ll need to figure out what¡¯s his fetish. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether the King believes we¡¯ll be able to discover, or he¡¯s giving us a deadline. Either way, we have allowed this to continue for far too long. However, since it¡¯s Commander Median holding the fort at the moment, we believe seven days isn¡¯t impossible.¡± Father!! Lynne almost burst out in excitement, but barely managed to hold it in. He perked his ears even more now.

    ¡°Yes, Median has always come through,¡± Ella agreed, sighing silently. ¡°Let¡¯s hope he creates another miracle. Have you managed to narrow down the numbers?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Edgar said, taking out three parchments and placing them in front of Ella. ¡°Currently, we have managed to narrow it down to roughly seventy names.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what the hell, that¡¯s not narrowing it at all.¡± Ella furrowed her brows as she spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you give Noble titles left and right.¡± Lynne commented but immediately slapped his lips and began acting nervously as he looked at the four. However, the man called Samuel immediately burst out in laughter, while Edgar actually began nodding. Only Ella and Sarah seemed to have taken offense to his words.

    ¡°This guy, ha ha,¡± Samuel spoke out. ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether he¡¯s a complete idiot or brilliant genius!¡± Complete idiot! Say complete idiot please!

    ¡°One or the other, however offensive it is, he¡¯s right,¡± Ella agreed reluctantly. ¡°With the way hierarchy is structured, for the news to be sent to the King through the proper channels, it needs to pass at least twenty hands. That, included with the fact that the news can be shared¡­ ugh, this is giving me a headache.¡± Ella sighed as she spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep on it for tonight and regroup early tomorrow. This way we¡¯ll just keep hitting the same brick wall.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± the trio saluted as they spoke.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ella got up from her chair and began walking towards the doors. ¡°Take care of this idiot for me, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Samuel said calmly, causing all hair on Lynne¡¯s skin to stir. As Ella left the room, he was immediately jumped by both Edgar and Samuel, whose eyes were exceedingly red.

    ¡°For the love of all the holy, help us!!!¡± Edgar screamed out in a whisper, gritting his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re young genius from the Academy, right?! You must have some ideas?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you MUST!¡± Samuel added.

    ¡°What? How the hell would I know anything?¡± Lynne replied nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a hick of a clue as to what were you talking about.¡± That bitch totally planned this! Lynne inwardly cursed as he thought back to Ella.

    ¡°She brought him here for a reason,¡± Sarah suddenly joined in, pulling the other two back. ¡°We aren¡¯t saying that you must give us answers now,¡± she then turned to Lynne, sighing. ¡°But, for the next few days, you¡¯ll be the closest to the King and others up top. Keep an eye out for us, will you? And report if you see anything suspicious?¡± ¡­ is this a cosmical joke? Is universe playing a joke on me? I¡¯m already assigned the exact same thing you freaking idiots! Why me?!! Why me?!!

    Shortly after, Lynne was led to one of the living quarters and helped settle. However, the largest pain emerged from his heart when he realized who his roommate was.

    ¡°Ho, ho,¡± Samuel laughed as he entered the room. ¡°We¡¯re gonna have a lot of fun, you and I!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not into guys.¡±

    ¡°¡­ not that kind of a fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you look like someone who likes that kind of a fun.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll bury you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t do so while naked, at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­ screw you kid.¡±

 1.2 - Paths of Magus

    PATHS OF MAGUS

    Despite the fact that Lynne thought it would be a whole lot more troublesome with him living with Samuel, he actually rarely saw the latter over the course of the past two days. Due to the fact that they were extremely busy trying to discern who was leaking information, they had little time for free chatter, and Samuel would usually just sleep for two or three hours before leaving off to somewhere. To Lynne¡¯s surprise, he still wasn¡¯t summoned by the King which had confused him slightly, but he didn¡¯t pay it much heed.

    As he was just a ¡®pretend guard¡¯ and didn¡¯t have to do any of the other guard duties, it meant that Lynne had a lot of free time. And, similarly, as people from the Palace knew that visitors from the Academy were Mages first and whatever they were doing in the Palace second, they were all given private courtyards to train in. As Lynne was recommended by the Headmaster himself and was assigned directly to the King, his courtyard was much more luxurious than others¡¯, especially in terms of natural energy, which directly influenced how much Mana one could absorb. In addition, the courtyard was rather spacious, roughly twenty by twenty meters, and even had a small pond of water which was constantly refilled at the corner.

    Even thoughhe was almost reaching the peak of the One Star Master Magus, Lynne was still undecided over the primary path he would take in terms of Mana Absorption. The earlier one decided, the earlier they would be able to train with it, and so far Lynne mostly ¡®winged it¡¯ with all kinds of different techniques. Auldin had warned him that he should probably choose a path before reaching Two Stars, as then the difficulty would quadruple, so now he was sitting in the courtyard, cross-legged, pondering in silence. Generally, there were endless paths one could take when it comes to Mana Absorption, Mana Manipulation and Mana Exertion. Those three processes were directly related to one¡¯s ability to cast spells, and everyone would usually try to sync up all three to follow the same route for the same progress. However, despite how many general paths there were, all are commonly categorized into seven:

    - Physical Magus ¨C Mana is absorbed directly like air itself. During the first few times, the pain would be excruciating, but as the body got used to it, every part of it would be refined and strengthened. Those who took this path were usually experts in melee combat and would use spells to enhance their bodies ¨C from something as simple as turning their fists into the iron, to something as complex as generating outer-shell gauntlets of fire to punch their enemies with. These types also usually had extremely sturdy bodies and headstrong personalities, and those who never had any talent past attaining ¡®Master Magus¡¯ rank usually took this path as it offered the greatest chance of survival in the war.

    - Elemental Magus ¨C Mana is processed through Magic barriers before being taken in. This way, everything outside elemental essence would be discarded, giving the Magus extremely sensitive body when it comes to elements themselves. They usually excelled in prolonged fights as well as large-scaled battles due to developed affinity to elemental spells. They are usually masters at long ranged combat, and would usually specialize in one of the elements to the highest of mastery possible, which would be their ¡®breakthrough¡¯ to the rank of Archmage.

    - Blood Magus ¨C Mana is absorbed solely into the veins and pumped directly into heart. Blood Magus tend to excel during the bloody battles as they gain more and more Mana the more blood is spilled. Technically, during a long battle, Blood Magus wouldn¡¯t ever run out of Mana and would be able to constantly cast spells. However, the drawback to this is their terrible base Mana. As all of the Mana is stored directly in the heart, there¡¯s a tight limit to how much can be stored. Their diversity, though, makes up for it, as they can be masters of all kinds of combat, or simply jacks of all trades. Not many choose this path, though, because Mages are very rarely part of the prolonged battles.

    - Skyfire Magus ¨C Mana is absorbed by tempering one¡¯s body directly with it. Upon direct contact, skin would fall under burning sensation ¨C hence the name of the path ¨C and one would have to go through complete transformation before even absorbing a sliver of Mana. It¡¯s the most-commonly practiced way in the Skyfire Academy, and it is rumored that only those who followed this path could attain the title of Skyfire Magus. Mages following this path excel at controlling natural and tempered fires, and are considered jacks of all trades, as they don¡¯t have any clear drawbacks or any true overbearing strengths.

    - Void Magus ¨C Mana is absorbed like water, without any filtering, directly into one¡¯s soul. The distinctive fact about those that follow this path is their nigh-infinite Mana supply towards latter ranks, whereas they could seemingly cast World Borne spells infinitely. However, their skills at manipulating Mana are at the absolute low, and speed at which they cast is usually subpar. However, rumors are that the current King of Artan Kingdom, west-most Kingdom in Alloy, is Void Magus with innate Gift of Mana Manipulation, making him one of the most terrifying existences on the continent.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    - Spellweaver Magus ¨C Mana is absorbed in short bursts with great density and speed. Those that choose this path are usually quick-casters who weave in and out of battles by continues usage of movement spells and quick-cast offensive spells. They are one of the rarest types, as skill required in Mana Manipulation department trumps all other paths. As they are usually required to cast three-four spells at the same time, with even slightest of mistakes in careful manipulation, the spell could backfire and end up wounding the caster. Due to this nature, no one really pays much attention to their Mana reserves as their spells are usually Low Borne and require very minimum Mana usage. They also usually fashion elemental weapons through spells as they fight at mid to close range.

    - Summoner Magus ¨C Mana is absorbed directly from another living being. As the name suggests, Mages use summoned spirits or beasts to do their bidding. They are the rarest type, as one has to posses innate Gift of Bestiality in order to even attempt following this path. In addition, results don¡¯t really show for a very long time, as each summoned spirit or beast needs to be tempered and strengthened individually. However, one expert Summoner Magus is perhaps worth more than an entire elite army, so their value can never truly be underestimated.

    Even though there were some others, more unconventional methods, nigh everyone followed one of the seven paths. As Lynne pondered, he really had hard time deciding. He immediately discarded Physical Magus as he was unwilling to subject his body to any excruciating pain. Summoner Magus was also out of the way. Even if he had Gift of Bestiality, which allowed him to communicate with spirits and beasts, he¡¯d still never follow this path as his ultimate goal was gold, and this path was basically gold devourer. Although he was slightly tempted by Void Magus path, he still decided to ignore it, as, similarly to Summoner Magus, he¡¯d only see true benefits way later down the line, and he simply wasn¡¯t willing to wait that long. Blood Magus also fell out of discussion, because Lynne never really wanted to participate in wars where Blood Magus and its incarnations would shine. It fell down to three categories: Elemental Magus, Skyfire Magus and Spellweaver Magus. All three had their strengths and weaknesses. The reason he was tempted by Elemental Magus path was because he listened to his father sometimes tell him stories of Mages who would cast a bolt of fire from miles away and still destroy the entire city. It was also a rather balanced path, and as long as no one attacked you from up close, you were practically invisible. On the other hand, Skyfire Magus was truly the most balanced path, albeit slightly lest diverse and destructive. It focused solely on control of elemental fires, but also provided solid body tempering for little physical pain. And it¡¯s also the path he would be given the most help with, as even Auldin and Headmaster of the Academy followed it. And then there was the Spellweaver Magus path, seemingly the riskiest of all. Unlike Physical Magus, they didn¡¯t have any strong defenses, yet were constantly in the thick of things. They relied on combining various different spells and causing havoc in short bursts while constantly dancing at the edge of death. However, to Lynne¡¯s surprise, this path was also the most tempting ¨C mainly because he could earn the gold with it the quickest. He had already met the requirements, as his Mana Manipulation skills were definitely above average, which is one of the reasons he can combine two opposite elements while casting a spell. Also, he didn¡¯t need any special tempering and lengthy training to his Mana reserves as even the one he had now would be somewhat enough for the immediate future.

    In the end, he decided to follow the Spellweaver Magus path with grave heart. Although they say that ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ can only be someone who followed that path, I¡¯ll damn rewrite that rule all by myself, just you watch!

    As he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes, he remembered the way he¡¯s supposed to absorb Mana ¨C in short bursts. It meant that he¡¯d immediately absorb as much as someone else would do in days, and then process it directly through casting spells and exercise. This meant that it also required the least amount of ¡®boring part of the training¡¯ which involved sitting on your butt and willing Mana into your body.

    As he tensed his muscles slightly, he took in a deep breath and cast his senses around him. He felt the richness of natural energies around him and vast quantities of Mana within them. He immediately rounded out two meters around him, as he didn¡¯t want to risk taking in any more than that, and forcibly pulled everything within it into his body. As vast quantities of Mana rushed in, he felt perplexing pain flow through every inch of his body. He felt his veins double in size, his heart speed up, and his muscles tense as if they were just crushed under extreme pressure. However, all this last only for a few minutes, as all absorbed Mana was led into a temporary storage within his soul. Unless he properly processed within the next few days, it would implode and kill him from within. Damn, why didn¡¯t I just take ¡®Skyfire Path¡¯? It¡¯s the least risky and the steadiest! Damn me!

    However, it was too late for regret, since, by the time he¡¯d processed all of the Mana he absorbed, he¡¯ll probably be at the Four Star Master Magus level ¨C perhaps even at the peak ¨C just one step away from stepping into the coveted Archmage rank. Lynne held a lot of confidence in being able to take that step, which is one of the reasons he immediately discarded the Physical Magus path, as he believed that those who had potential for becoming an Archmage and still took that path were complete lunatics or world-renowned masochists. He could barely hold on for a few minutes of somewhat unbearable pain without screaming out and calling for his mom; he couldn¡¯t even imagine how he¡¯d do it if that processed was prolonged to hours¡­ or days at time, and pain was tenfold as much. Freaking lunatics, to the last one of them!

 1.3 - The Traitor Is... Lynne?

    THE TRAITOR IS¡­ LYNNE?

    Only on the fourth day since his arrival did King finally summon Lynne to accompany him. Before this, Lynne trained restlessly ¨C perhaps for the first time in his entire life ¨C as he decided to follow the Spellweaver Path of Magus. The small, separate space that was brimming with seeming inexhaustible Mana just two days ago was now almost half empty, and had increased Lynne¡¯s reserves exponentially. When he was informed that the King was asking for him, Lynne signed inwardly, but also felt happy. After all, he was tasked by two groups to keep an eye out, but how can he do that if he¡¯s stuck just training all the time?

    After quickly dousing himself with water and cleansing, he put on guard¡¯s leather armor and followed the attendant. He was a young lad, perhaps even younger than Lynne, with slightly hunched back and pale skin. He didn¡¯t speak much, and Lynne didn¡¯t bother him. As the young lad led him through the intersecting corridors, it still kept dawning on Lynne just how massive the Palace was. Only after walking for about half an hour with fastened pace did they finally arrive at their destination.

    King Linden was a rather handsome man in his early forties, shaven completely, with short, black hair and slanted but perceptive eyes. He was square-jawed and quite tall, his muscles seeming bulging even under the silver armor with golden designs which barely fit him. Red cloak fluttered behind him and a golden crown sat atop his head. Lynne also saw two adorned, white scabbards at each of his sides, hosting some undoubtedly beautiful blades. Knowing fully well that playing fool in front of a Princess and playing a fool in front of the King were definitely different things, the moment Lynne approached he immediately knelt down and lowered his head.

    ¡°My Lord, this one answers his summons!¡± after all, Lynne was still a Noble himself, and courteous behavior was beaten into him by the age of four.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the newcomer?¡± the King glanced backwards and spoke in a deep voice. They were currently standing in front of the wooden doors with two well-armed guards at either side. Above the doors hung a portrait of the King himself. ¡°Hm, not bad. Ella already told me a lot about you, so don¡¯t bother with introduction.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Lynne happily agreed.

    ¡°Rise.¡± Lynne stood up. ¡°Leave us.¡± he then spoke to the two guards; they suddenly looked at the King in confusion, but one stern gaze was enough for them to bolt away, leaving only Lynne and King in front of the wooden doors. ¡°We¡¯re about to attend the Council Meeting,¡± the King explained. ¡°Half the people in there helped me get where I am and are my friends, and the other half I know even better than them.¡±

    ¡°My Lord?¡± Lynne pushed as the King seemed to have begun hesitating with something.

    ¡°I need to learn whom I can trust,¡± the King said at last. ¡°But my eyes are too clouded to discern. I¡¯d like to request your assistance with the matter.¡± ARE YOU FREAKING KIDDING ME WITH THIS STUFF?!! Lynne screamed internally, but his face still brimmed with innocence. ¡°You can be the mightiest fool, but you were still directly sent here by the Headmaster, meaning that you have some abilities. I have a feeling a major change will occur during this meeting; keep your ears and eyes sharp, and don¡¯t be afraid for a second to stop me if you think I¡¯ve made a mistake in judgment. Even if you are wrong, I won¡¯t punish you.¡± DOES ANYONE USE THEIR OWN MIND TO FIGURE STUFF OUT AROUND HERE ANYMORE?

    Internally, Lynne was beyond pissed off, but he merely nodded outwardly. Now even the King ¨C the guy he was supposed to spy on for the Headmaster ¨C requested he learned about people around him ¨C the exact thing the Guard¡¯s Captain asked him to do. Lynne had terrible feeling about this and just wanted to crawl back to Academy or even live in the slums, but it was too late to back out.

    Just as he nodded, the King opened the doors and Lynne followed after him. They entered a rather simple, rectangular room. At the center was a massive, stone table, surrounded by exactly thirty chairs, excluding the one at the far top which was King¡¯s. All thirty people immediately got onto their feet and bowed deeply as the King went by their side and sat on the most adorned chair. Lynne followed silently behind and stopped just a bit behind the chair, keeping up the straight posture with even straighter face.

    ¡°Please, sit,¡± the King said, smiling lightly. ¡°Elder, commence the meet.¡± he then turned to an elderly, bearded guy sitting at the right side of the King, in the very first chair. The man was bald and wore primitive, brown robes, and Lynne immediately concluded he was from the ¡®Holy Church¡¯, off-branch of the Magus Academies that dealt solely with healing magic.

    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± the old man nodded as he spoke, turning towards the rest. ¡°I believe all are aware why we have gathered here today,¡± he increased the volume of his voice as he spoke, adding in a small trace of commanding. ¡°But what you may not know is this: until some answers are reached, this meeting will not end!¡± he gave others a few moments to process the information before continuing. Oh boy, this is going to be boring¡­ Lynne thought to himself. ¡°It¡¯s very simple: we have a traitor ¨C possibly even traitors ¨C within highest of ranks of our beloved Kingdom. We are already disadvantaged when fighting against those two Kingdoms,¡± he even refused to recite their names, and Lynne could discern genuine anger within his voice. It¡¯s probably not him¡­ Lynne had begun examining everyone the moment he entered the room and started drawing initial conclusions. ¡°With someone sharing our biggest secrets directly to the enemy, it is only a matter of time before we crumble. I had personally requested of our King that this meeting be extended to this point because we can no longer simply ¡®investigate¡¯ this matter. We need solidified answers and plans of action immediately. My King.¡± he then lowered his voice and humbly bowed to his King who spoke after him, still seated.

    ¡°As Great Elder said, we will remain in this room until answers are reached. I do not care what business you have outside these walls, you will not attend to them unless we conquer the issue. The fate of the entire Kingdom hangs on the balance, and I¡¯m sure your late-night visits can wait a day longer.¡± Ugh, just how many of these farts actually planned on doing that? Lynne scoffed inwardly as he felt the air grow heavier. ¡°After excruciating four days, I had concluded that the original leak came from one of you,¡± King¡¯s words sounded out like a bolt of lightning from the sky to the others in the room; even Lynne was caught by surprise, but considering the moment, he immediately recovered and began scanning the entire room. Luckily, the King had lit ensured that the entire room was well lit, and no one could hide their faces. ¡°Which is why I have invited you here. Any questions?¡± one man in his mid-fifties raised his hand; he wore lavish robes and had large golden necklace hanging around his neck. Lynne remembered him: Count Reilly Woeln.

    ¡°Yes, Count Woeln?¡± the King turned towards the man, still expressionless. While the King was focused on him, Lynne noticed that the Great Elder was inspecting faces of others, just as Lynne was.

    ¡°Are we all being held here as suspects?¡± the Count asked calmly, but his eyes danced in storm.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the King bluntly replied. ¡°I have no desire to play anymore games. Sylar¡¯s Fort is already at the brink of collapse, and if we do not perch out the traitors, we may as well concede the war and flee the Kingdom. You are all considered suspects; whether you are a traitor or not is, at the moment, irrelevant. If you have nothing to hide, nothing will come of it. I understand my actions may shake your trust in me, but put yourself in my position.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, my King.¡± Count Woeln immediately bowed back down and sat into his seat.

    ¡°Anyone else?¡± the King asked. Since no one else raised their arms, the King continued. ¡°First order of business is simple: all of you will describe your efforts in trying to find the traitor, down to the tiniest details. If, by chance, you did nothing ¨C even if you are not a traitor ¨C you¡¯ll immediately be executed on the spot.¡± the words shook the twenty-nine men even more; only Lynne and Grand Elder remained completely calm. Holy crap, I¡¯m witnessing something probably no one my age has ever witnessed! A bunch of Nobles pissing their pants in unison! However, Lynne understood King¡¯s intent very well. He needed to shaken them, to break down their defenses, and create general unease amongst them. Inevitably, in that atmosphere, people will start pointing fingers. Lynne hadn¡¯t even a shred of doubt that at least one person will die within this room, if for nothing but to prove King¡¯s words and intent. Although brutal, Lynne didn¡¯t have anything against it. ¡°Count Woeln, you begin.¡± the King turned towards the man who had already began sweating profusely. Having no courage to delay a second longer, he immediately leapt onto his feet.

    ¡°Yes, my King! As per your orders, I had focused on the economical branch of Aristocracy. My first idea was to discover whether anyone within it ¨C including members of my family as well, of course ¨C had any connections to anyone within either Elvarheimn Empire or Rolyrhard Kingdom and investigate the connection, however miniscule it may seem. However, after through investigation, despite some people having either relatives or off-hand connections within those two, I had concluded soundly that none of them are traitors, as none of those who had connections would be privy to the information that was leaked. Furthermore--¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can sit down Count.¡± the King interrupted; Lynne furrowed his brows but said nothing. He didn¡¯t like that the King had stopped him midway through. Although Lynne understood that the King wanted to instill some sense of security within actual traitor, it was not a worthwhile gamble to take. ¡°Thank you for your work.¡±

    ¡°All for my King.¡± Count Woeln sat immediately, joy on his face. So he won¡¯t be the example; I wonder who will?

    After Count Woeln, four more men were asked to relay their investigations, and all did so with haste. With some, King would interrupt halfway through, but he let one go throughout the entire report. This, Lynne felt, was a bit more sensible; he was right not to say anything earlier. The King then pointed a finger towards the last chair on the right row, where one of the younger people ¨C but still in his mid thirties ¨C sat. He was relatively handsome and lean, with long, black hair falling down to his waist. He had pale complexion ¨C perhaps by nature, perhaps due to fear ¨C and quite narrow eyes.

    ¡°Viscount Tori, it¡¯s your turn.¡± the King said calmly.

    ¡°My King,¡± Lynne immediately noticed the odd behavior, and it escaped neither the King nor the Great Elder. So, here¡¯s our example¡­ Lynne thought briefly, sighing inwardly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m afraid I must disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°How come?¡± the King still asked, despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°I¡­ I had not completed the task.¡± the Viscount said, fear present in his voice.

    ¡°Why?¡± the King asked in a much harsher voice.

    ¡°I¡­¡± the Viscount stuttered but said nothing.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the King spoke shortly after. ¡°Young Lynne, behead him.¡± he then got up and handed one of the swords to Lynne, ordering him after. Startled, Lynne could barely contain placid expression on his face; me? Why me?!! You asshole, you sentenced him, you execute him! However, despite myriad of inward curses, he simply nodded as the King went back to his chair. Lynne walked over, step by step, towards the Viscount¡¯s seat; the man¡¯s body began shaking, and tears began streaming down his eyes.

    ¡°P-please, spare me my King!¡± he exclaimed, climbing onto the table and kneeling onto it, smacking his head down kowtowing. ¡°I-I was foolish! I plead to serve--¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the King coldly interrupted as he spoke to Lynne.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Lynne said and then swung the sword from upwards, slashing incredibly quickly.

    The blade shimmered through air with strange glint; it was of impeccable craft, Lynne quickly realized. Relatively light for its size, extremely sharp and sturdy. Not anyone could craft a sword like this. The Viscount still pleaded, banging his head lightly against the stone table, leaving behind a bloody mark. With a ¡®swoosh¡¯, the blade pierced through the neck of the man without even pausing, and Lynne could barely hold it back from hitting the stone beneath. Blood spurted out, but as most men here were at least Master Magus, they all quickly used air to repel the blood that spiraled towards them. The head fell down and turned forwardly, staring upwards, eyes wide open, bloodshot red. The scarlet of blood quickly dyed the stone table and began flowing like the river. As one of the men got up to clean it, the King merely shouted ¡°Leave it!¡± - and so it was.

    Lynne realized that half the reason he was asked to do this was a test of loyalty, and the other half was that the King himself would rarely execute anyone ¨C especially one of his own people, and he couldn¡¯t exactly ask others here ¨C most of whom were this man¡¯s friends ¨C to do it. It was simply crossing the boundaries. Even while executing, Lynne still managed to sneak a few glances across the faces of remaining twenty-eight men in search for any inconsistencies.

    After withdrawing the blade, he walked back to the King and handed the sword back with some regret. That could fetch me at least fifty thousand gold if sold. What a shame¡­ if King knew what Lynne was thinking, he¡¯d undoubtedly vomit a mouthful of blood; after all, this sword was crafted from the most precious steel, a square millimeter of which cost over two hundred gold coins.

    Silence covered the room quickly, and panicked faces could be seen from left to right. At last, Grand Elder stood up again as the first one to break the grim atmosphere.

    ¡°A minute of silence had passed,¡± Oh, so that¡¯s why¡­ ¡°We shall continue the meet now.¡±

    ¡°Earl Egen, it¡¯s your turn.¡± the King spoke solemnly.

    More and more men began relaying their investigations, in the excruciating details that caused Lynne a massive headache. The beheading definitely caused a huge storm in their hearts, and none dared to be pensive about what they found out ¨C even if what they found out was a literal nothing. Soon, turn came to an older-looking man, in his early sixties; both his beard and hair were white as snow, but he still dressed in relatively lavish clothes, giving him quite strange appearance. This man had caught Lynne¡¯s attention previously; his reactions seemed far more controlled than everyone¡¯s, and during the beheading, his ¡®frightened¡¯ posture seemed to have been more of an afterthought.

    ¡°Viscount Mayson,¡± the King spoke. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± That dude¡¯s a Viscount? Even if he is involved¡­ it definitely doesn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°My King,¡± the old man bowed deeply, strange glint passing through his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I believe I have unearthed some¡­ disturbing information.¡±

    ¡°Do share, Viscount.¡± the King spoke calmly.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the man nodded as he continued. ¡°As per your commands, I have investigated adoptive children of all Noble families ¨C including Yours.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± the King nodded; but others were much more startled ¨C their eyes practically screamed ¡®please don¡¯t share our secrets¡¯.

    ¡°I have found a single oddity,¡± the man spoke on, ignoring the countless pairs of eyes staring at him intensely. ¡°I have gone back and locked at the records of our past meetings ¨C specifically those after which some information was confirmed to be leaked out to the enemy. During those times, two people could not be accounted for anywhere ¨C not just within Kingly Ring, but other two as well. In addition, third person, although not directly related to anyone, but still a child of the former Lord, was absent during all those times alongside the two. I believe that he may be the information relay within the Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Names, Viscount.¡± flame erupted inside the King¡¯s eyes as he listened.

    ¡°With grave heart, the names of two who were absent after the meetings are¡­ Arnold Sy,¡± Hm?! Adoptive son of the current First Lord?! Lynne arched his brow slightly. ¡°And¡­ P-prince Fyire Linden,¡± No way!! Lynne exclaimed inwardly. ¡°While the third is a son of the former Fifth Lord, a child called Lynne Hyorn.¡± Oh you lying bastard¡­ however, before more inflated gasps could be commenced, Lynne stealthily blew a small gale of wind in the King¡¯s direction. Just as the King was about to jump onto his feet, he felt the wind press against his neck; only Grand Elder noticed the small gale and he glanced at Lynne, narrowing his eyes. However, instead of erupting, the King calmed down, as he realized there must be reason why Lynne did it.

    ¡°I shall summon the two,¡± the King got up calmly under the judging gazes of others; their eyes seemed to scream ¡®how can you accuse us when it¡¯s your own son?¡¯. ¡°As for the third, I¡¯ll ask someone to locate him. If it is indeed them, regardless of their status, they shall be beheaded. You, follow me.¡± he told to Lynne as he began walking. Lynne followed quickly behind, as he knew there won¡¯t be summoning, but merely questioning. As the two stepped in front of the wooden doors, the King immediately cast a small spell which blocked off others from leaving the room. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s lying.¡± Lynne said somewhat calmly, still pretending to be slightly terrified by the King.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± the King asked. Alright, watch my bastardly lying skills!!

    ¡°B-because I know Lynne,¡± he spoke, lowering his head slightly. ¡°I-I am ashamed to admit it, but we met a few years back, and would¡­ would occasionally meet up in¡­ khm, those places.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± although surprised, the King still didn¡¯t see how the young lad knew the Viscount was lying.

    ¡°This last leak should have been shortly before I have arrived, correct?¡± Lynne asked, putting on some confidence.

    ¡°Yes, just two days prior.¡± the King confirmed.

    ¡°Contact Headmaster of our Academy,¡± Lynne said. ¡°He¡¯ll confirm that both of us were training under the same professor ¨C privately ¨C during the last week.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°Everything else is probably a lie too. You asked me to keep an eye out; my eye saw him.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°¡­ will Headmaster truly confirm your words?¡± the King asked in a stern voice, exuding killing intent towards Lynne that could suffocate a person.

    ¡°O-of course!¡± Lynne exclaimed, actually terrified; no wonder he¡¯s the next candidate for the ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯. ¡°I would never dare lie to you, My Lord!¡±

    ¡°¡­ heads shall fly today.¡± as killing intent moved away from Lynne, the King pointed it at the room. This gon¡¯ be fun!! Lynne screamed inwardly, smiling secretly.

 1.4 - Celestial Void Dagger

    CELESTIAL VOID DAGGER

    As Lynne and the King returned to the room, the atmosphere immediately grew solemn. Pairs of eyes danced in the sockets as they waited for the King to speak, but he merely walked around, back to his chair, in silence. Lynne stopped behind him, expressionless outwardly, but burning with joy. He didn¡¯t care much for the resolution of this meeting, but as someone was trying to use him to pawn off their own misconducts, he couldn¡¯t wait to see some heads fly.

    ¡°Viscount.¡± the King spoke grimly, breaking the heavy silence.

    ¡°Yes, my King?¡± the old man quivered slightly as he saw King¡¯s fierce gaze.

    ¡°I just got a hold of some interesting information,¡± the King spoke on calmly. ¡°From the Headmaster of the Skyfire Academy no less. When I asked him whether he ever heard of this ¡®Lynne Hyord¡¯, he actually told him that not only did he know the boy, but that the boy was staying at the Academy for the past two weeks. Which is of public record.¡± as the words fell, all eyes suddenly turned to the old man whose lips trembled.

    ¡°My King, I swear, I have checked three times and--¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!!¡± the Grand Elder interrupted him harshly, his face burning red. ¡°Are you accusing the King of lying?¡±

    ¡°O-of course not!! I would never dare!!¡±

    ¡°Then are you accusing the Headmaster of lying?¡± the King asked.

    ¡°N-no¡­ no¡­ I would never...¡±

    ¡°Then what are you implying, Viscount?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Scum!!¡± the Grand Elder yelled as he smashed his fist against the stone table; red quickly dripped down as the wound was opened, but he didn¡¯t even seem to notice. ¡°Selling your soul to the devil would have been more honorable than conspiring with our enemies against us!! I spit on you!¡± Lynne understood King¡¯s and the Grand Elder¡¯s intentions; actually, it was still unknown whether the man was traitor, or he simply mishandled the investigation. It would probably be impossible to prove either way without confession, but by pressing him with accusations, they had hoped he¡¯d break. However, Lynne knew that this man wasn¡¯t actually a traitor, but pawn at best. Someone who handles himself this poorly under pressure would have never managed to do the feats attributed to him. The King probably figured out the same, which is the reason the man was still breathing.

    ¡°Who are you working for?¡± the King asked, calming his furious heart.

    ¡°My King¡­ I¡­¡± the man stuttered; clearly, he had little to no experience on calmly making decisions under pressure. If he had simply denied it ferverntly, there would only be doubt and nothing more. However, in times like this, even doubt is enough to get yourself beheaded¡­

    ¡°¡­.¡± the King suddenly disappeared and appeared behind the Viscount, grabbing him by the collar and rising him up into the air. ¡°I hope it was worth it!¡± he then threw him viciously against the wall, causing sounds of bones cracking to resonate through the room, turning the faces of others pale white. The man coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood before he blacked out. ¡°Take him to the dungeons,¡± the King then spoke to the Grand Elder. ¡°Torture names out of him. Then publicly behead him.¡±

    ¡°At once, my King!!¡± the Grand Elder immediately nodded and left the room, with the old man in tow.

    ¡°As for the rest of you,¡± he then spoke to the others. ¡°If word of this gets out, all of you will be beheaded ¨C without exception. Understood?¡± fear is a powerful conduct. Even while most of the men here were at least peak Master Mages, they still shivered under the King¡¯s gaze and nodded unconditionally, quickly getting up and leaving the room, leaving behind Lynne and the King. The latter slowly sat back into his chair and sighed as he shook his head. ¡°I need to thank you lad,¡± the King spoke rather softly to Lynne. ¡°Even though we would have probably cleared the names of the three, it would have still taken time and effort, two things we can¡¯t afford at times like these. Here,¡± the King suddenly threw an object at Lynne, who quickly caught it; it was a palm-sized, simple stone talisman with engraving of lion¡¯s head at its center. ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®Royal Sigil¡¯. Take this to the ¡®Royal Treasury¡¯ and show it to the guards. Pills, weapons, spell scrolls, whatever it is you desire, you can take five items in total from the first level of treasury. Keep up the good work, and you won¡¯t be mistreated.¡± I¡¯m filthy rich!!! was the first thought that emerged in Lynne¡¯s mind when the King explained talisman¡¯s role. ¡°You may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Lynne joyously nodded, grateful to the King from the bottom of his heart.

    He quickly left the room, leaving behind the King alone, to contemplate in silence. As he left the room, he immediately headed over to the treasury, which was located at the far northern parts of the Palace¡¯s first floor. He didn¡¯t really care for any of the items in there, but their value in gold ¨C after all, whatever was deemed a ¡®treasure¡¯ by the Kings themselves must hold some exceptional value. He nigh began skipping on his way there from joy. Suddenly, though, a thought pierced his mind and caused his joy to subside greatly. Wait, I can¡¯t think in terms of monetary gain. I heard that some pills or potions can actually enhance the speed of training, or even restore Mana completely when depleted. If my aim are mountains of gold, I can¡¯t settle for a hill; I told myself I¡¯d do anything to become powerful Magus, and then gold would roll into my pockets with ease. I should use this opportunity to find something useful that will help me strengthen myself. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    As he finally concluded his thoughts, a glint of determination passed through his eyes as he moved towards the treasury. First floor of palace was more like a mini-village rather than just a floor of a building. Due to its sheer size, it had its own market, shops and even craftsmen quadrant. Treasury was boarded off behind several guard sentries and outposts, and was guarded by some of the most powerful warriors of the Palace, as access to the first floor ¨C unlike those upper ones ¨C was somewhat unrestricted, and traffic was rather common as it was one of the most secure places to conduct trades and business deals. As he went through countless check points where he had to repeatedly show his talisman, he had finally reached the end, which was a spacious stone courtyard with a small, wooden cabin at the corner, and large, steel doors, five meters tall, standing in the center of the frontal wall. The doors had hundreds of different locks, and several magical seals cast onto them. Lynne guessed it was probably impossible to break it. When he showed the three guards his stone talisman, they pointed at the small hole next to the steel doors, sized exactly the same as the talisman.

    ¡°You can stay in there for as long as you want,¡± one of the guards further explained. ¡°Although we don¡¯t need to check what you take out of there, we will have to confirm that you only took five pieces. When you wish to leave, simply knock three times. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Lynne nodded.

    ¡°Good, go in now.¡±

    The moment Lynne placed the talisman into the hole, it was swallowed by a great suction force from behind it, disappearing. Startled, he took a step back when he heard a soft ¡®creak¡¯ as the steel doors suddenly opened ¨C just widely enough for him to squeeze through. The moment he entered, the doors quickly closed behind him.

    Lynne was immediately surprised, as his image of ¡®Royal Treasury¡¯ and what was here completely differed. He expected glittering gold and gems to be strewn about the floors, with massive chests filled up to brim, creating endless hills of expensive stuff. However, what he got were eight wooden shelves, each one ten stories high, going up to roughly fifteen meters. Rest of the room was completely plain, with walls being completely white, occasionally shimmering some strange, runic character. Except for the shelves, there was also a small platform with a plain altar atop of it, and a small parchment of paper. Lynne quickly examined it and learned some basic information about the treasury. Everything in it was categorized into eight categories, and within each categories, items were divided up to ten levels, and placed on according shelves, from bottom to top. Each piece had a small sheet of paper next to it, describing its name and usage. Pretty neat, huh¡­ As Lynne lazily inspected the room, he noticed that each floor of each shelf had at least five-six items, even those top ones. However, it wasn¡¯t necessarily true that only those items at the very top had immense value. A lot of things in the Magus world were rather ambiguous, and the idea of ¡®power¡¯ can easily be played around with. For example, if there was an ice sword at the top shelf that increased potency of the ice spells by a huge amount, but he was someone who primarily cast fire spells, the sword would be completely useless for him, regardless of how powerful it may be.

    He casually went to the first shelf at the left, which was place where ¡®Precious Gemstones¡¯ were located. While some were purely cosmetic and had no practical effects, most had an actual usage outside of shining. Lynne casually swept his gaze past the shelf and picked up a sheet of paper that was placed next to a round, scarlet gem.

    ¡°¡¯Red Dragon Ruby¡¯,¡± he read slowly. ¡°Slightly increases potency of fire-based spells. Can be self-destruct as a mini-bomb.¡± Wow, this is some good stuff! Lynne immediately began drooling, as he calculated that this small gem was probably worth at least two thousand gold coins! Putting the sheet of paper back, he picked up the one next to it, describing an oval-shaped purple gem. ¡°¡¯Demonic Mana Stone¡¯, slightly increases dark-based spells. Slightly increases Mana recovery. Can be crushed to instantly recover large amount of Mana.¡± Holy crap, this one would go for at least five thousand!!! If I robbed this place silly, I could buy my own freaking kingdom! Naturally, if Lynne could actually rob this place, he wouldn¡¯t need to be here in the first place. Deciding to first pick up a weapon before he just picked five random gems, he walked over to the shelf next to the first one where weapons were located.

    One could find everything here ¨C from wooden staffs to glimmering scythes. Weapons of all shapes and sizes were neatly stacked next to one another, causing Lynne¡¯s heartbeat to increase. Two thousand, fifty thousand, two hundred thousand¡­ as he mentally calculated the amount of gold stored in this damned place, he walked over to a small, curved saber. Its blade was slightly rusted, and hilt had a carving of a coiling Dragoon. Picking up the sheet of the paper next to it, he began reading.

    ¡°¡¯Coiling Saber¡¯, quick and agile weapon. Can innately stretch and contort, enabling a wielder to coil the blade around another object.¡± ¡­ this is insane!! He immediately picked up a sheet of paper next to a long, great sword which shimmered brightly.

    ¡°¡¯Frost Devil Sword¡¯, has potent, frost aura, making it possible to instantly freeze one¡¯s surroundings. Enhances potency of ice-based spells. Sword has self-intent which can invade the person when wounded, causing their mental state to falter.¡± I NEED THEM ALL!!! As Lynne screamed internally, he spotted a small dagger in the corner of his eyes. The dagger appeared rather unremarkable, slightly purple in color, with barely curved blade. The entire handle was composed of coiled, white gauze. Picking up the sheet of paper next to it, Lynne¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°¡¯Celestial Void Dagger¡¯, when combined with ¡®Mind¡¯ and ¡®Space¡¯ Magical Arts, can instantly teleport anywhere within twenty meters of the caster. Cannot be sensed by any ordinary spells. The dagger will instantly aim at the closest vital organ of its target. Its blade can be replaced for a sharper one.¡± This is just fourth freaking shelf, and I already found my weapon!! What the hell is at these floors above?! Lynne immediately picked up the dagger; even if he did find more powerful weapons, this dagger suited him quite well. Whatever five items he¡¯d take out of this place, he realized the dagger had to be one of them.

 1.5 - Wanton Massacre

    WANTON MASSACRE

    After picking up the ¡®Celestial Void Dagger¡¯, Lynne quickly left the weapons shelf for fear of being too tempted to simply take five weapons, as it was a complete waste. He figured he¡¯d make another round later on, as perhaps there was something even more eye-catching on the upper shelves. He then moved on to the next shelf, which contained Potions, Herbs, Pills and Beastly Milks. Whilst some came in singulars, most were in batches of either two, four, six or ten. They mostly had general uses, ranging from replenishing Mana, curing poisons, cleansing body all the way to some more advanced ones that can be used as weaponized bombs of Mana. Although tempted, Lynne really didn¡¯t want to pick anything from these ten floors, as all of them were consumables. He¡¯d rather have something he can stick with than something that¡¯s gone after a few uses. With that in mind, he moved onto the next shelf ¨C fourth one ¨C that contained ¡®Beastly Souls¡¯. ¡®Beastly Souls¡¯ are essences that are extracted after an evolved beast was killed. They were divided into nine separate ranks, depending on the Beast¡¯s overall strength. Whilst they are mostly used for concocting poisons, or as an additional material in crafting weapons, they are also excelent sources of Mana for those who know the ¡®Arts of Purification¡¯, as beastly intent was still inside these souls. They had a round, spherical shaped and were fist-sized, mostly with dim colors. Lynne had absolutely zero interest in these and quickly left them behind.

    Arriving to the fifth shelf in the row, he had finally reached his second pick, as this shelf contained ¡®Spell Arts¡¯.

    In essence, ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ are writs of the highly acclaimed Mages that focus on one particular spell, explaining it in essence, with all the profound truths behind it. Every Magus can, in theory, cast every spell, as most of it was derived from one¡¯s general understanding and imagination, however, those who had a greater understanding of the profound truths behind the spell could naturally empower the spell beyond ordinary means. That is to say, someone casting an ice bolt simply from imagination, and someone who was casting it with profound understanding, would show two completely different results. ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ are usually end results of dozens of years of studying, and even the lowest ones can go from anywhere between ten thousand to one hundred thousand coins, as they are extremely rare. As this was simply the first level of treasury, Lynne didn¡¯t expect much; each first six floors each had around seven items, while upper four floors only had five each. It is important to understand that one even has the scroll containing the profound truths, one still needs to understand the truths himself, otherwise ¡®Spell Art¡¯ is a waste on them. Lynne had a good amount of confidence in his own comprehension abilities so he immediately moved to the seventh floor, not even paying a glance to those beneath, as he knew they weren¡¯t actual ¡®Spell Arts¡¯, but more akin to ¡®guides¡¯ to proper spell casting.

    ¡°¡¯The Art of Freezing World¡¯,¡± he picked the sheet of paper next to the first scroll on the seventh floor of the shelf and started reading the general description of the spell. ¡°Upon complete mastery, caster is able to turn anything within one hundred meters around him into solid ice.¡± Lynne, even as he is now, can do the same thing, but the differences lie in the small things. ¡°Understanding this ¡®Spell Art¡¯ to completion enables one to freeze everything under the ¡®Dark Ice¡¯, and lowers Mana consumption immensely. In addition, understanding profound truths enables caster to freeze everything within half a breath.¡± even though the differences may sound miniscule, in the battle between two great Mages, these are the things that determine who lives and who dies. If one is able to cast a spell half a second faster, it means he will win if both of them cast the same spell. ¡°Hmm,¡± Lynne muttered to his jaw. ¡°I should probably just ignore anything related to mass-casting, as I decided to follow the path of Spellweaver Magus. What I need are movement spells and quick-casting ones. Ugh, I still have terrible accuracy, so I¡¯ll have to practice more once I get back to the courtyard.¡±

    The moment Lynne decided to follow the path of a Spellweaver, he had immediately concocted the image of who he wants to be eventually. Following the path of Magic blindly is simply disastrous, and only a fool would do it. Spellweavers were generally a headache to deal with, even if they were two times weaker than their opponents, simply because a Spellweaver usually knows trice the amount of spells as other paths. They also heavily rely on movement spells ¨C something most other paths only have one or two of ¨C and rarely cast a spell that expends huge amounts of Mana. There¡¯s a saying in Magic world that ¡®if you can¡¯t kill a Spellweaver within a single move, your chances of ever killing him drop by ninety percent¡¯, and it definitely isn¡¯t just a musing.

    However, at the same time, this is only the case for the skilled ones ¨C as an inexperienced Spellweaver was basically worse than an ordinary soldier. As Lynne kept reading the descriptions of ¡®Spell Arts¡¯, the first one that caught his eye was all the way on the ninth floor of the shelf, and it was the last one he read.

    ¡°¡¯Fiery Sweeps¡¯,¡± he read slowly. ¡°Engulfs caster¡¯s feet in blue flames, increasing their speed tremendously for the next movement. Can be used subsequently,¡± this was perhaps the greatest difference between studying a ¡®Spell Art¡¯ and understanding the profound truths and simply doing the same from imagination. Usually, spells cast from simple creativity cannot be cast subsequently, however, profound truths behind the spell enable that. ¡°And infinitely; however, Mana consumption increases with each subsequent cast. This resets after fifteen seconds without casting the spell. Hmm, yes, this one is great. Although I¡¯m not sure about how much it actually increases the speed, it¡¯s probably not miniscule. I¡¯m also guessing that there¡¯s more to it within the ¡®Spell Art¡¯. Well, you¡¯ll be the first spell I learn ¨C be honored!¡± Lynne picked the scroll without hesitation, but he didn¡¯t look at it, as he still had three more treasures to pick. Naturally, he reserved one more spot for ¡®Spell Arts¡¯, if anything on the final floor caught his attention ¨C and, luckily, it did.

    ¡°¡¯Elemental Blade¡¯¡±, he read calmly. ¡°Manifests an elemental blade within caster¡¯s hands. Basic understanding allows caster to manifest the blade of any four Basic Elements, advanced understanding allows him to manifest the blade of any four Advanced Elements, and profound understanding removes all restrictions. Blade has low Mana cost, and it won¡¯t disappear until summoned back. This is essential for Spellweavers,¡± Lynne muttered. ¡°I thought that I would need to use my own imagination to summon elemental blades, but lucky me! Not only is sustaining them free, I have a feeling much more benefits lie beneath the surface.¡± if he were to cast the same spell without understanding it completely, not only would his own summoned blade be weaker and harder to control, but sustaining it would also deplete his Mana. From this, one can conclude how beneficial ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ were to a Magus. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    As nothing else grabbed his attention, he eventually moved on to other shelves. In the end, besides two spell arts and a weapon, Lynne decided to pick up a ring called ¡®Pocket Ring¡¯ and a bracelet called ¡®Shielding World¡¯. ¡®Pocket Ring¡¯ had a very simple purpose ¨C it had a pocket dimension within itself, roughly six by six meters. Its usage was even simpler, as one could store all sorts of items within it, regardless of size and weight, as long as there was some free space. While Lynne could create similar pocket dimension himself, it would cost him time and Mana each time he¡¯d want to open it up, while the ring simplified the process greatly. Bracelet, on the other hand, as its name suggests, had shielding properties; once infused with Mana, it would create an invisible barrier around the wearer which would repel the oncoming attacks. Of course, the strength of the barrier depended on the amount of Mana that was infused, and there was naturally a limit to how strong a shield can be. However, as it was extremely practical, Lynne decided to pick it up, as creating shield himself would cost even more Mana, and it would still be weaker.

    In truth, most treasures that Magus uses are related to simple filtering; whilst a weapon is great for attacking, most seek weapons that strengthen them personally. In the end, regardless of how powerful a treasure is, it all came down to the personal strength of the Magus ¨C no amount of items can replace that.

    Satisfied, Lynne knocked three times on the steel doors, and a few moments later they opened up. After showing that he had only picked five things, and even not hiding which ones, he was let go. The Guards were ordinary people and they didn¡¯t practice magic, so they weren¡¯t envious of the fact that he picked the five items he did. They simply wished they had aptitude for Magic, but that was just a dream they liked to have once in a while.

    Lynne, having no more obligations, immediately went back to his courtyard. He had also requested one of the ordinary guards to bring him a few wooden dummies, and a few minutes later the guard came back alongside a few others, carrying three, two-meters tall wooden dolls. After thanking them, he was finally left alone in the spacious courtyard. Before moving on to accuracy practice, he still had to process the last of stacked Mana within the temporary storage, lest he blows up from within. The process was simple, but still extremely tiring, as he had to guide each strand of Mana personally through his veins as it basked the blood, and then into his soul, which was where his actual Mana reserves were stored. While his reserves certainly had improved, Lynne knew it was still far from enough. The easiest test in regards to Mana capacity was conducted via the ¡®Mana Crystals¡¯. He took the one Headmaster gave him before departing; it was a rather colorful opal stone, weighing less than a feather. He gently placed his hand atop of it and felt a strand of energy enter his body, and then directly into his soul. As the strand danced inside his soul, the stone began shimmering slightly, until it began releasing rays of light.

    Rays of light were divided into three categories, based on their color: red, blue and purple, with red being of the lowest quality. For reference, one red ray of light would mean that one would be able to cast only a single, simple fireball before his Mana was depleted. Others had create a simple, numerical system to categorize this: one red ray had a value of 10, blue of 100, and purple of 500. These numbers became meaningless towards the later parts of Magus¡¯ life, as they would be astronomical ¨C in millions and billions ¨C but early on they were a decent indicator.

    At the moment, the strand of energy stopped dancing, and Lynne looked dejectedly at the lights released: one blue and five red rays of light were hovering lightly above the stone. The result was measly ¡®150¡¯, and Lynne knew very well what it meant ¨C he was way behind. Most other Master Mages, even if younger than him, would rank in thousands. Some geniuses would even go as far as hundreds of thousands. Lynne knew very well that before he became an Archmage, his entire purpose of training would be on increasing his Mana reserves diligently.

    ¡°Ah, woeful me,¡± he stuttered as tears fell down his eyes. ¡°I should have picked those stones that increased my Mana. Ah, what a waste of precious opportunity¡­ I could have skipped this tedious Mana Absorption thing.¡± for the first time he truly regretted not listening to his father when he was younger. Even if he didn¡¯t practice any Magic, he could have at least tried increasing his Mana bit by bit. Even if he did it offhandedly, by now his numbers would at least be in high hundreds, not barely in them.

    As he finally processed the last of the Mana from his last Absorption, he immediately focused and sucked in another massive amount and began processing it. However, just as he started, he was woken by an extremely strong earthquake and distant sounds of explosions. He immediately realized that they didn¡¯t come from the Palace, but someplace at the edge of the Kingly Ring. Bolting onto his feet, he cussed inwardly at whoever caused it, and immediately headed out. He was certainly not alone. Just as he began descending the stairs outside the Palace, he was joined by Princess Ella, Captain Edgar, First Lieutenant Sarah, Second Lieutenant Samuel as well as another young lad who introduced himself as the Prince Fyire Linden, the one who was accused of betrayal by the Viscount Mayson. The lad was in his mid twenties and had relatively coquettish appearance and quite an attitude. His hair was tied up in a tail and was completely golden in color. He wore a gold-adorned coat above his white, silken attire, and had a saber tucked in an even golden-er scabbard by his waist. After the short introduction, all five immediately headed over to the source of the explosion ¨C it was just outside the main entrance, and when Lynne arrived, he couldn¡¯t help but crease his brows, while Sarah actually had to look away. Body parts were strung along the nearby walls and the street, and blood was everywhere. From Lynne¡¯s quick calculation, at least thirty people died. Sounds of screaming and crying echoed out, and smoke arose like a grim prophecy. After all, this was definitely not a natural disaster¡­ and it came on the same day that Viscount Mayson was imprisoned. Lynne¡¯s face grew even grimmer, but the moment he turned around, he saw the King and the entire entourage of the soldiers, and he immediately knew it was too late.

 1.6 - As The Wheel Turns

    AS THE WHEEL TURNS

    When Lynne noticed the King himself charge ahead with his cavalry, alongside the Grand Elder, he had already realized it was too late, as the old fart of the Viscount was probably already killed within the dungeons. He could do nothing but sigh inwardly; after all, it was not his place to tell others how to do their jobs, nor did he wish to. This entire matter stank far more than he initially thought, and he had begun regretting ever accepting this mission.

    ¡°Fyire, what happened here?¡± the King asked as he leapt off his black mane, joining the five of them.

    ¡°Lord Father,¡± the young Prince bowed deeply before speaking. ¡°I am not certain myself, as I have only just arrived. It appears there was some sort of an explosion that took many lives.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± the King snorted coldly as he looked at the scene before him. ¡°Some fools dared cause trouble within my domain? Investigate this matter immediately!¡± he then turned to the soldiers behind him. ¡°Leave no stone unturned!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my King!¡± the soldiers replied as they scurried away to the nearby people to interrogate them.

    ¡°My King!!¡± the Grand Elder suddenly exclaimed, as if he had realized something.¡± The Viscount!¡±

    Without another utterance, the King¡¯s eyes widened as he climbed up his horse and raced back, with several soldiers and the Grand Elder following him. Lynne sighed, as he knew it was far too late. He couldn¡¯t fault the King for coming here; after all, a good deal of people were just killed. It would be odd if he hadn¡¯t arrived personally.

    ¡°Who could do such thing?¡± Princess Ella said, sighing. ¡°These were just innocent people...¡±

    ¡°Evils know no right or wrong,¡± Captain Edgar replied. ¡°We should never try to understand them, lest we become them.¡± Idiots¡­ Lynne cast a solemn glance across the downcast group. However, remembering that he should be a fool, his face suddenly grew distorted as he turned around and pretended to hold back from vomiting.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here,¡± Princess Ella looked at him, shaking her head. ¡°What kind of a prodigy you are if even this can cause you to vomit?¡±

    ¡°Peh, look at yourself first!¡± Lynne scolded, pretending to be completely horrified. ¡°How can you not want to vomit out?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, fool once, fool every time.¡± she said solemnly as she turned around and left. After all, this was not a matter she could change anything about, as soldiers were already deployed to stabilize the situation, and the top echelon of the Guards was also present.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± Prince Fyire spoke to Lynne in a gentle voice, smiling warmly. ¡°She may have harsh tongue, but she means well.¡± now Lynne truly nearly vomited after seeing such a scene; fake! How in the damned hell can you be so obviously fake?! Even I have to take my hat off to you!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Prince,¡± Lynne still managed to remain indifferent and not burst into torrent of curses. ¡°It is but a setback on the grand path of Magus.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ do not be swayed by this,¡± the Prince elaborated, seemingly genuinely interested in preaching to Lynne. ¡°Grand path of blood is not something someone your age should crave; tranquility is always the true answer.¡± Go away! Please! You¡¯re breaking my heart!

    ¡°Y-yes...¡± My facade is breaking because of you!! ¡°I-I shall go now¡­ elsewhere. Away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the Prince nodded, still smiling. ¡°Settle your mind; perhaps your path shall be opened before you due to today¡¯s tragedy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Without saying another word, Lynne bolted away. He always thought himself to be rather good at fooling other people, but he nearly broke down before the young lad. He immediately swore to himself to never meet that man again, lest he goes on a rampage due to annoyance seeping from his bones. As a third party, Lynne removed himself from the entire mess and went back to the courtyard. On the way, he heard a few guards whispering about the Viscount who was found with lacerated neck in his dungeon. Apparently, the King was so furious that he had nearly blown up the entire dungeon. Lynne couldn¡¯t blame him; after all, the Viscount was his only clue, and now he had nothing. However, if nothing else, it confirmed that the Viscount was a traitor, and that he definitely wasn¡¯t working alone. Alas, Lynne knew that the matter wouldn¡¯t be buried for too long. Seeing as they had already taken two grave actions within such a short span of time, Lynne felt strange foreboding seeping from the depths of his soul.

    After returning to his courtyard, he immediately began practicing. This strange foreboding had given him a fuel; if something terrible was truly to happen, he knew he had no way of protecting himself. However many faces he can put on to try and parade with words, it was all meaningless underneath the absolute strength. Words were minced by swords, especially so during the ages of wars.

    Guiding strands of Mana from the temporary space to his soul was a very slow process, but Lynne urged it forward. Sitting cross-legged, droplets of sweat poured down his forehead, and his face was slightly distorted due to immense pain. His veins were clogged with Mana, leaving little to no space for his blood to flow. Realizing he had overdone it, he quickly stopped taking any more Mana from the temporary storage, and poured all his efforts into guiding the strands that were already in his veins. He had managed to dispel them only after several hours of extreme efforts. Sighing in relief, he crashed on his back, panting heavily due to exhaustion.

    ¡°This stinks more than Auldin¡¯s bathroom,¡± Lynne pondered out loud as he was recovering. ¡°First the murder of a random kid, then trying to steer away the spotlight, if only for a little while¡­ why? Why go through all this trouble? The death of that kid was meaningless, and neither the King nor anyone else had any clues prior to the Viscount¡¯s blunder¡­ why risk it all? Ugh, this is worse than the time I was trying to figure out Madame¡¯s sizes in order to buy her a dress. I wonder what¡¯s she doing now¡­ he he¡­ that night was truly remarkable¡­ he he¡­¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What are you mumbling about so happily?¡± a familiar voice caused him to bolt onto his feet; Princess Ella stood calmly at the entrance to the courtyard, slightly annoyed expression on her face.

    ¡°Ah, my lament! For grand Princess to see me in such state, my woes are eternal! Please, I beg thee, forgive this lowly--¡±

    ¡°Ai, enough with your barking,¡± Ella interrupted him as she entered the courtyard. ¡°Father just informed me about your help.¡±

    ¡°I would truly be honored with the Princess¡¯ presence on my bed, but alas, I am only interested in fine, aged flowers--- AAGH, IT HURTS, IT HURTS!!¡± the Princess locked his arm behind his back and pulled heavily; in truth, Lynne didn¡¯t feel an inch of pain, but still put on a facade. Although he couldn¡¯t see it, her face was slightly flushed.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to speak such nonsense to the Princess? Have you no shame?!¡± she asked angrily.

    ¡°Shame! I am shameful, ashamed of my words! I repent, I repent!¡± she had finally let him go, sighing as she shook her head; she truly could not see through this man. If one were to say he was a fool, then he was too much of a fool; yet, if one were to say he was not a fool, nobody would agree with that statement.

    ¡°Ah, enough of this nonsense,¡± Ella spoke firmly. ¡°I need you to do me a favor.¡± ¡­ no wonder our Kingdom is collapsing. The entire freaking Nobility is filled with imbeciles beyond repair. Lynne scolded inwardly, but kept up a happy expression.

    ¡°Of course, of course! Anything for my lovely Princess!¡±

    ¡°Enough, you¡¯re creeping me out!¡± she flicked her sleeve and turned around, sitting on the ground and signaling Lynne to do the same, which he did. ¡°What is your impression of my little brother?¡± Devil! Absolute freaking devil!

    ¡°Great guy!!¡± he exclaimed instead.

    ¡°Trustworthy?¡± Absolutely not!! I¡¯d rather trust anyone else in the world!

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Hell no!

    ¡°Of course!¡± one truly had to give it to Lynne; even if Imperial Lords spoke to him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discern what is true and what is false with his words and expressions.

    ¡°¡­ still,¡± Ella sighed shortly after. ¡°I want you to befriend him.¡± ¡­ that¡¯s it, I¡¯m leaving this shithole the first chance I get.

    ¡°I would love to! Do you think the Prince would accept me as a friend? Aaah, that sounds wonderful...¡±

    ¡°¡­ you stinky brat,¡± the Princess murmured; she truly could not conclude whether he was telling the truth or not. ¡°He has so many friends already, I doubt he¡¯ll care about having one more. My father adopted him when he was seven due to his extremely high natural affinity with Magic. I need you to inquire about his origin, as to this day we do not know with certainty.¡± He hails from hell, there, all questions answered!

    ¡°Eh, if no one else learned, how can a lowly peasant such as myself be privy to such grand knowledge?¡± Lynne lamented falsely, imposing his natural disposition to idiocy even further.

    ¡°Just do it,¡± Ella got up, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll present you with the opportunity in these coming days.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, of course, yes¡­¡± I hope you¡¯re reborn as a wretched larva, you damned woman!

    At the end of the day, he couldn¡¯t have said no ¨C it would have been too suspicious. Lynne slowly realized that all the things he didn¡¯t want to happen during his stay had happened. It appeared as if the wheels of fortune were turning backwards, causing him endless array of misfortunes. Endure¡­ just a bit more, and I¡¯ll be showered in gold¡­ endure¡­ for the God of Gold and all that shimmers!!

    **

    On the grounds behind the Kingly Ring, and the Edgemaw itself, within the same, boundless ravine, in one of those hidden caves, two shadows suddenly bounced as crisp, golden flame came to be with a flicker of fingers. Both figures were cloaked and indistinguishable, as even they didn¡¯t know who the other one was ¨C all for the sake of mission.

    ¡°Although it didn¡¯t go as we had planned, it was successful nonetheless,¡± one of the figures spoke out. ¡°However, that explosion was unnecessary. I would have found the way.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t take a chance,¡± the other figure replied. ¡°Although Viscount knew little to nothing, even a straw is enough for some to find the roots. However, as things have come thus far, it appears we need to begin.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the other figure nodded in agreement. ¡°I have received news from the Master: all our brothers and sisters have been activated.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the figure spoke. ¡°It is time then; I shall begin laying down the foundations for the Teleportal Array, while you deal with the snooping dogs.¡±

    ¡°Master had ordered a large one. I believe it should take you about three months?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the figure shook its head as it spoke. ¡°I can do it in two, as I¡¯ve already planted some seeds throughout the years, perhaps even faster if I¡¯m lucky. However, laying such grand array will definitely cause some spacial fractures. If there¡¯s anyone within the Palace with high sensitivity to Space, they¡¯ll definitely sense it.¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be,¡± the figure said. ¡°Not to my knowledge at least.¡±

    ¡°What about that newcomer from the Academy?¡±

    ¡°A fool,¡± the figure said. ¡°Barely a Master, no need to worry about him.¡±

    ¡°Just in case, keep an eye out for him. Academy wouldn¡¯t have sent him for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine, I¡¯ll see to it. We shall meet a day before the Summons, else we might be discovered.¡±

    ¡°Others have already began planting final seeds. There¡¯s nothing this wretched Kingdom can do anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alas, all Kingdoms shall perish if they dare antagonize our Master.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Two figures suddenly vanished just the same way they appeared ¨C into nothingness, as if they were never there to begin with.

    **

    Two days after the massacre at the entrance of the Kingly Ring, Lynne sat still inside his courtyard. He hadn¡¯t left it at all, disregarding the current chaos the Palace was in. In the end, he could only trust his personal strength ¨C and, at the moment, it was sorely lacking.

    As he was guiding strands of Mana through his veins, he suddenly opened his eyes and gazed off towards the distance; his eyes appeared to be capable of seeing through all the walls and noting all the secrets kept behind them. His expression suddenly grew solemn and his eyes soured.

    ¡°Spacial fracture...¡± he mumbled. ¡°A large one. What the hell is going on here?¡±

 1.7 - One Month of Progress

    ONE MONTH OF PROGRESS

    Even though Lynne was extremely dejected and fearful of the spacial fracture he felt, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It appeared only for a moment, and he barely caught a whiff of it before it disappeared completely. He could, at best, speculate that it originated somewhere within the Palace, but as to where, he hadn¡¯t a clue. All the signs around him pointed at a large calamity in the near future, but what can he do about it? At this point, the only thing he could do was to strengthen himself so, when those days arrive, he¡¯d have a better chance of survival.

    Shortly after he had completely filtered out the Mana to his soul, he decided not to dwell on it at the moment. Path of Spellweaver relied the least on the Mana reserves, and much more on the obscurity of their techniques and the sheer amount of them. After all, it was quite easy to figure out how to block an icy mountain hurdled at you, than it is to figure out how to defend against something you are completely unaware of. With that in mind, Lynne decided to immediately assail the Archmage portion of the Magus Path.

    In theory, Magus Path is divided into four general categories: Foundational Realm, which encompassed the stages from Unranked to Master, and is just as its name suggests: a realm where Magus lays down theirs foundations for the future. Although Lynne had sped slightly through it, he was extremely careful not to leave any defects, lest they catch up to him later. After the Foundational Realm comes Magus Realm, and it ranges from Archmage to Celestial Magus. In truth, most believe that this is as far as one can go on the path of Magus, and that two Realms beyond are simple fantasies, as no people like to see an end to a grand journey. Even rumored monsters and legends from the past were confirmed to be at best Two Star Celestial Magus, and not a whiff beyond. The Realm encompasses the stage where a Magus builds up his strength from the laid foundation, following the selected path throughout.

    However, there is a good base for the Four Realm division, as some ancient texts to detail out the further two realms: Grand Realm and Divine Realm. However, there¡¯s not a single recorded instance of such phenomena in the entire history of Alloy, let alone a small place like Highlind Kingdom. Naturally, Lynne couldn¡¯t care less about these two Realms, as he was preparing to barely assault the Magus Realm.

    The Path of Magus was much more than accumulating grand Mana reserves or learning majestic spells. One had to have stern heart and mind, abundance of creativity and perseverance, and myriad of good encounters. An old proverb states that ¡®Archmage with a heart of steel is better than a cowardly Celestial¡¯. For Lynne, the prime reason for hurrying up his development was the unease in his heart. However, despite that unease, he was extremely stern when it comes to heart and mind. It didn¡¯t matter what Path the Magus followed ¨C whether it be of bloodshed or aloofness ¨C what mattered the most was that they never stray from it.

    In theory, the principle to assailing Magus Realm was extremely simple ¨C one just had to create their own spell out of nothingness. However, it was far from easy; creating one¡¯s own spell was akin to creating ¡®Spell Art¡¯, as that single spell would follow Magus for as long as they live, and would become their defining characteristic. This is where ordinary were separated from the extraordinary ¨C in this single spell.

    Usually, the spell formed during the attempt reflected heavily on the person¡¯s character. If they were forthright and outgoing, it would usually be some form of offensive spell; if they were shrewd and secretive, it would usually have something to do with utility. Of course, this wasn¡¯t set in stone, but exceptions were rare ¨C and Lynne wasn¡¯t one of them.

    His true nature was that of an extremely careful and calculating person, whatever his front may be. He was terribly shrewd and cautious in his approach, and would rarely ¨C if ever ¨C reveal his true thoughts to anyone. With that, he had already perceived which spell to concoct ¨C and had even named it already, Infinite Faces. As per its name, it would be a spell that would, at least at the beginning, change his facial features, and towards the grand mastery he would even be able to shape-shift into various beasts.

    Due to his relatively high talents, Lynne had no doubt in his heart about his ability to become an Archmage. He immediately assailed the Realm without a shred of doubt, closing his eyes and sternly focusing on the mental image of his perceived spell ¨C thousand faces, thousand bodies, thousand voices. The greatest of complexions are oftentimes extremely simple, while the simplest of actions are oftentimes complex beyond comprehension ¨C therein lied the true nature of his ability. It wasn¡¯t just mere masking of one¡¯s face, but completely changing one¡¯s person. Outward appearance can be seen through, but if one is changed inside out, even the greatest of Masters would have trouble seeing through it. His nature quickly swelled up from within him, causing low winds to stir around his body. His hair fluttered slightly and he felt a tingling sensation coming from the depths of his soul. This tingling sensation, Lynne realized, was the perceived spell ¨C if he could grasp at least a whiff of it, he¡¯d have successfully passed through the Realms. Grasping at it with invisible hands, Lynne sought profound truths within changing one¡¯s self; naturally, he had a good amount of experience in it. He had rarely been himself with anyone outside his father, and it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that no one besides him knew who Lynne truly was.

    As profound truths reeled his mind, a strange phenomena occurred on his persona: his face suddenly began deforming, as his cheeks grew prudent and his lips appeared swollen. His eyes narrowed and slanted, and his forehead grew larger while his colored turned completely purple. Although crude and something that wouldn¡¯t fool anyone, it was all that he needed at the moment. As he opened his eyes, his lips curled up in a smile; with a thought, his deformed features disappeared and he was back to his normal self. Although becoming an Archmage was something to take quite a bit of pride in, Lynne had no time for that. At the moment, his spell was useless beyond belief, as he would be hard pressed to even deceive a child, let alone anyone else. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    With that in mind, he immediately reached out to his Pocket Ring and took out one of the two spell arts he had taken from the royal treasury: Fiery Sweeps. The reason he had chosen Fiery Sweeps over Elemental Blade is because he needed ways to escape more so than to fight at the moment. He also felt that the profound truths behind Fiery Sweeps were much simpler than those behind Elemental Blade, and thus decided to immediately began training in it.

    Due to the scroll, he immediately grasped the basic principle behind it: his feet would be engulfed in blue flames, and upon his next movement, the blue flames would erupt in massive, explosive force, increasing his speed at least tenfold. He began practicing this basic principle, over and over again, bolting from one side of the courtyard to the other within a blink, leaving behind charred earth beneath. The sounds of explosions were muffled and nigh invisible, but Lynne felt them. Although it wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him, he still couldn¡¯t help but sweat profusely each time he felt that explosion beneath his feet.

    He continued practicing until his Mana was completely depleted, and then he¡¯d replenish it, and then began practicing again, over and over again. This went on for almost five days until he finally completely grasped the basic principle behind the Fiery Sweeps. He had gained immense control of both force of push and the Mana required. He then immediately sat and began meditating on the more profound truths behind it, trying to understand the visage of this spell.

    ¡°The entirety of truths here lie within the preparation,¡± Lynne slowly murmured as he immersed himself in the thoughts. ¡°Not within the spell itself ¨C the act is nothing but a catalyst. There must be a reason that the flames are of Blue Origin rather than any other; what defines them, so? Blue Flames are much calmer than any other kind, and aren¡¯t predisposed to immense explosiveness, yet it appears to be the nature of this spell. Is it taking two contradictory natures and pinning them together for increased effects? No, that can¡¯t be it. That would only result in a backlash¡­ so, it has to do with the calming nature of the Blue Flames? Is it not about the explosive increase in speed, but more about calmly weaving through the peril, rather than escaping it completely?¡±

    As he silently pondered, he had began gaining some insights into the spell, causing him to smile joyfully. Lynne didn¡¯t lack in comprehensive abilities; one might say that amongst the younger generation, he was perhaps at the very top. However, despite this, understanding truths behind ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ was far from being that simple; even if he could scratch the surface, it was still that ¨C a mere surface. ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ are cumulative efforts of years, decades and centuries of excruciating effort; how can someone simply understand all the underlying truths within a day? If it were that easy, ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be coveted more than piles of gold.

    Even though Lynne had gained some insight into the true nature of spell, he hadn¡¯t managed to improve its effectiveness by a large margin. He had understood, though, that particularities lie in control rather than the speed itself; that is to say, that the spell was best used in short bursts and distances, to weave in-between the attacks, rather than to evade them completely. Naturally, though, he could just use the explosiveness to immediately gain some distance, but that was just a crude surface and usage of the spell.

    In such manner, a month quickly whiffed by; Lynne, outside of accompanying the King a few times on the meetings, spent his utmost efforts in training. He had managed to increase his Mana reserves somewhat, and had even managed to grasp basic understanding behind the Elemental Blade spell. He hadn¡¯t made much progress with the Fiery Sweeps, but he was far from discouraged; rather, he felt ashamed for underestimating the ¡®Spell Art¡¯ as much as he did. The more he dove into its depths, the more unfathomable the spell seemed.

    In addition, he had finally made some progress with his Infinite Faces spell. He was able to completely shift his facial structure and replicate someone¡¯s else to the most of details. He had tested the spell once by transforming into the Captain Edgar and ordering some Guards around, and no one was ever wiser to his schemes. This progress had entailed him to the title of Two Star Archmage, and had propelled them into the true world of Mages. While still at the bottom, he didn¡¯t lack confidence ¨C what he lacked was time.

    During the past month, he¡¯d often sense the same spacial fractures, which worried him tremendously. He had managed to conclude that they were coming from beneath the Palace, but was there even the ¡®beneath¡¯? Lynne never expressed his concerns to anyone, as that would raise too many questions. In truth, the only reason he had managed to feel these spacial fractures was not because of his innate talent or disposition towards the Spacial element, but rather because of the Celestial Void Dagger. As he had imprinted his sense onto the dagger, he had gained some understanding of the spacial features, and had grown more sensitive to any changes within space. The reason why he was so dejected by these findings was that no one had showed any signs of change in the past month. After the death of the Viscount Mayson, no further clues were ever unearthed. The King grew exceedingly reckless, and even Princess Ella had confined herself. Despite her request to look out for the Prince, she had never actually come again to force Lynne¡¯s hand. The atmosphere within the Palace had sunk to all time low; first, there was the usurping of the throne, and now there was this external threat that no one could pinpoint. Lynne distanced himself from this as much as he could, lest he became the part of the grand scheme.

    He had reported to the Headmaster and others once, relaying the ground surface of the things in the Palace ¨C the thing with Viscount Mayson, the massacre at the entrance to the Kingly Ring, and the unusual atmosphere. He had said nothing about the spacial fractures and had kept that knowledge close to his heart, for he felt it was something he wasn¡¯t supposed to learn.

    In addition, he had felt a few pairs of eyes hawking him occasionally, and had never found himself at true peace. He felt as if his every move was studied, but he had managed to maintain his foolish disposition to the best of his abilities.

    ¡°I need to find an excuse,¡± Lynne murmured silently to himself. ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this place any longer. It is becoming too dangerous and worrisome.¡±

 1.8 - The End of an Era

    THE END OF AN ERA

    One had to hand it over to Lynne when it comes to character; the moment he decided he needed to leave the Palace, he immediately calculated over dozens of means to achieve such results. As he was filtering through them, he grew more and more coincided: I truly am a genius in the realm of shrewdness! Who can withstand my mind?!!

    A few days after Lynne finally decided on the plan, strange rumors, alongside even stranger atmosphere, emerged from within the Palace. Whispers ran rampart across the walls, and even if one wished to squash them, it was impossible.

    ¡°That creep asked me to sniff my toes!!¡± one well-dress lady exclaimed, her cheeks red. ¡°Can you believe it?!!¡±

    ¡°You had it good!¡± the other one said. ¡°He asked me whether he could stick his tongue in my nose!!!¡±

    ¡°He asked me if he could borrow my ¨C my underwear to wear for a few days!!¡±

    ¡°He asked me if he could sleep in my bed tonight, and-- and if I could watch him while he--- while does stuff!!¡±

    ¡°He asked me if I could cut some of my hair so he can use it privately!! What does that even mean?!!¡±

    ¡°At least he asked you for the hair on your head!!¡±

    ¡°No way?!¡±

    ¡°Hm, hm. That guy is a maniac! We need to report him to the King immediately!!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± all ladies agreed in unison. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that he¡¯s from the Skyfire Academy, this is just crossing all barriers!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, punish him!¡±

    ¡°Punish him, yes!!¡±

    **

    The source of all these rumors and whispers was, naturally, Lynne. He figured he¡¯d incite universal hatred from the fairer sex, which would lead to his farewells to this place. However, he was extremely calculative; even though he asked and requested some obscene things, he had never crossed the line. After all, there was a fine thread between being expelled from the Palace, and being expelled from the living ¨C publicly and permanently.

    He had always first tried to understand the ladies he was approaching; after all, there were some obscene women in the world, and if one of them suddenly said ¡®Yes¡¯ to one his requests, how could he comply? That¡¯s why he always tried to be as vile as necessary, never less and never more. He figured that if the entire Palace rebels against him, the King will have no other choice but the expel him and ban him from the Palace. However much chaos he had caused, none of what he did truly warranted his head ¨C that he was certain of if nothing else. Naturally, familiar ears weren¡¯t spared from these rumors.

    ¡°Ruffian!!!¡± Princess Ella screamed atop her lungs as she pinned Lynne to the ground with her knee in his courtyard, while Captain Edgar and his first two lieutenants watch from the side; while Samuel had playful expression, as if he had peered deeper into the root of this, Sarah and Captain Edgar were much gloomier. ¡°Have you absolutely no shame?!! I know you are a fool, but even the damnedest of fools ought to have a speck of brain!!¡±

    ¡°Aah!!¡± Lynne screamed out, pretending to be hurt. ¡°You misunderstand my Maiden!¡±

    ¡°Who is yours, you tackless brat?!!¡± she pressed even harder.

    ¡°I am a man! I have urges!¡± Lynne fought verbally.

    ¡°Urges?! You call those things urges? I¡¯ll beat you till you start pissing snot if you don¡¯t shut up!¡±

    ¡°Every man has his own heart!¡± Lynne pressed on. ¡°While Captain Edgar and ruffian Samuel wish for fair to befall them, I wish for sins of grand to heap me; wind of --¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to turn vulgarities into philosophy!¡± Princess Ella screamed; although she had extremely thick skin, and was usually quite reserved and understanding of Lynne, once she learned all the things he had asked of her friends within the Palace, she couldn¡¯t help but redden in her cheeks, while fire of anger burst out in her heart.

    ¡°I speak-- wait, has your chest area finally developed?¡± Lynne suddenly said, causing everyone¡¯s jaws to go agape. ¡°Damn, it was ¡®bout time! Now you¡¯re finally worthy of being introduced to my friend!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ get him out.¡± Princess Ella finally stood up, her expression that of dejection. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to see his face again.¡± Oh lord finally¡­ Lynne sighed inwardly. Even I was getting embarrassed with all the things I said recently¡­

    ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± Captain Edgar stepped forward, his face extremely distorted; he couldn¡¯t believe the Academy would take someone like him under their wing, and even send him to the Palace as the top recommendation. He had in that instant lost all respect for it.

    However, just as he picked Lynne up to carry him out, the earth suddenly quaked heavily, causing all five of them to fall down. Ah, too late¡­ why is my fate utter crap?! I didn¡¯t even want to be entangled in this mess! At the moment the earth quaked, Lynne felt extremely fierce spacial tear beneath the Palace ¨C much greater than all others prior combined. He was just one day too late. As four others immediately got up, their faces ashen, they had no time to pay attention to him as they raced out. The quaking, though, hadn¡¯t stopped there. One after another, the ground beneath shook as walls slowly showed signs of cracking. Lynne grew alarmed and immediately stormed out of his courtyard, racing towards the exit of the Palace. However, the moment he reached stairs, his expression sank to beneath the sea.

    Night hung on the sky above, showing first signs of the First Moon, while stars illuminated its other portion. It was completely cloudless, a joyous occasion; yet, beneath it, world had changed. Lynne saw hundreds, if not more, black-clad figures strung along the courtyard of the Palace, and then further away throughout the Kingly Ring. Shrill screams echoed off into the night, causing even his heart to stir with emotion. Blood ran rampart through the streets, dyeing peaceful cobblestone in scarlet hue. Several dozen black-clad figures were standing guard at the stairs, killing anyone who left the Palace without exception. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    At the same time, he heard rumbles from behind, as sounds of massive battle erupted. Realizing there was no way he can run out front, he turned around and bolted towards the inner parts of the Palace. Now that it has come to this, he decided to seek shelter with the King and his forces. However powerful the newcomers were, this was still the Capital of the entire Kingdom. It couldn¡¯t be occupied so quickly.

    However, the scene that welcomed him had completely stunned him beyond belief; dozens upon dozens, if not hundreds, corpses were strewn throughout the massive dining hall. Furniture was broken into countless pieces, and the tiled floor beneath was completely red. The King stood at one side, with three figures next to him, with one being Princess Ella. Lynne had immediately found bodies of Edgar, Samuel and Sarah next to them, doused in the pool of blood. Across from them stood a good hundred of black-clad people ¨C save for the three upfront. Lynne recognized one ¨C Prince Fyire stood to the left of another youthful figure with golden hair and arrogant expression.

    ¡°I always knew you were wretched scum,¡± Princess Ella spoke angrily. ¡°But to betray your own kin¡­ under our own roof¡­ hell is a paradise for you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up midget!!¡± Prince Fyire suddenly exploded angrily. ¡°What my kin? You are all but bastards that shouldn¡¯t have even lived to this point!¡±

    ¡°Fyire...¡± the King spoke, clearly heart-broken and much less aggressive than Princess Ella. ¡°I have given you everything¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut it, old man!¡± the Prince retaliated. ¡°Your everything isn¡¯t worth a fart! Don¡¯t try to speak your way out of this! If you wish to live, bend over and declare complete surrender to Elvernheimn. Otherwise, not just you, but half the people in this backwater place will be slaughtered!¡±

    ¡°Villainous scum!!!¡± Princess Ella yelled out, her eyes swelling up red. ¡°If you have balls of a man, face me in a duel! Even if I have to submerge this entire Kingdom in blood, at least you will be part of its flow!¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± the Prince scoffed angrily. ¡°Give your filthy tongue some rest. Will you surrender or not?¡±

    ¡°Surrender?¡± the King suddenly laughed madly. ¡°Today, your Kingdom will be victorious. Host the feast, call upon the banquet of gods and douse yourself in the wine of victory! Underneath the Grand, we are all but ants, but the Grand is just; just as today you shall slaughter me and my legacy, your heads shall one day be spiked in front of your own homes!¡±

    ¡°Empty bluster¡­¡± the man who stood next to the Prince spoke in a cold and calm tone, his golden mane fluttering behind lightly. He slowly expanded his arm, pointing at the King and the rest. ¡°If such calamity befalls us, we at least would see the higher skies unlike country bumpkins. Farewell.¡± a flash of brilliant light emerged from his fingers, forming a beautiful, horizontal arc of light which sped through space in the blink. When Lynne looked again, he could only see the King¡¯s head floating up next to Ella¡¯s, and two others¡¯. Shit, I need to run, now!!

    Paying it no heed, Lynne immediately turned around and ran with all his speed. On his way, he had passed through dozens of battlefields, but even the greatest of fools could see that today¡¯s the last day of Highlind. While enemy forces didn¡¯t seem to be overbearing, they were all powerful experts, and they ambushed in the dead of the night ¨C from within the Palace itself no less.

    Lynne couldn¡¯t even count how many corpses he had passed as he ran madly towards the entrance to the Palace. He had no other paths ¨C that was the only way he thought possible. Others would definitely underestimate him, and that was his only advantage.

    The moment he stepped onto the stairs, ten black figures immediately surrounded him as they cast dazzling spells at him. Paying no heed, he immediately shrouded his feet in blue flames as he cast Fiery Sweeps; he didn¡¯t need profound truths behind it at the moment, he only needed speed. The moment he took his next step, he bolted towards the sky, drawing a beautiful arc as he swept above the black-clad figures who looked at him with cold glint in their eyes. While they weren¡¯t strong as experts that were sent to the Palace itself, they still deemed themselves ten times stronger than some random brat from the backwater Kingdom.

    They immediately gave into the pursuit as Lynne landed just short of the entrance to the Palace¡¯s courtyard; some black-clad figures awaited him there as well, but he cast Fiery Sweeps yet again, with no reservations. As he bolted forward, he also cast Elemental Blade; fiery object in the shape of a sharp blade appeared in his right arm. As he was flying just slightly above the ground due to the propelling force of the Fiery Sweeps, he threw the manifested blade backwards in a dragged arc. Although he knew it would barely even surprise his pursuers, he had no other trump cards, and any millisecond was worth a fortune at the moment.

    As he expected, the black-clad figures didn¡¯t even pause, but merely flickered their fingers as the fiery blade disappeared into thin air. Tsk, Mana-driven nutcases¡­ Lynne cursed inwardly. I¡¯m a freaking idiot. I should have never taken this task. Shit. They could have at least asked me to submit to them, and I would have happily done so.

    As he landed, he cast Fiery Sweeps yet again; he quickly realized that this would be the last time he cast it in a while, as his Mana reserves were nigh depleted, and he had no means of immediate recovery. He ran towards the Upper Ring, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the escape route, no matter how much he racked his brain about it. Ocean!! He screamed inwardly. At this pace, if I can evade them, I should reach the ocean within half an hour. During that time, I will be able to cast ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯ at least twice. I still have the bracelet in the worst case scenario, and I doubt they think of me as some grand threat. They will probably try to toy with me first, which is my advantage. It¡¯s obvious that they aren¡¯t running full speed and are merely just keeping up with me, looking to see what I¡¯ll do. Blah, even I¡¯m not that arrogant! Don¡¯t underestimate your father, you little runts!

    As Lynne cursed inwardly, he ran at his utmost, as if fires of hells were chasing his behind. He had barely reached the Upper Ring when he felt massive amounts of explosive Mana rush at him from behind; as he took a glance, he saw a huge icicle headed his way, its pointy tip seemingly strong enough to penetrate even a mountain. He screeched like a scared cat as he gathered slights of wind around him and pushed himself sideways forcibly, barely evading the icicle. The frozen weapon struck the row of houses beneath, causing at least dozen to collapse completely. Showoff!!

    As Lynne fell sideways, he realized he was headed to a small patch of forest, but he hadn¡¯t halted his steps even for a second. Falling through the air, he pushed wind into his back, causing him to fall faster. He grabbed a thick branch on his way down and flung himself around it once before propelling himself forward. He began jumping from tree to tree like a monkey, panting ever so gravely.

    He felt his lungs collapsing slightly, and his abdomen ache in protest. His legs were like lead, and his vision grew blurry. Shit, I don¡¯t think I can even last till the ocean. The moment he left the forest, he felt insane insurgence of Mana from behind ¨C much bigger that that of the icicle. Terrified, he cast a glance backwards, his heart immediately shattering. A massive scarlet-dyed flood was headed his way, as wide as a wheat field, waves clashing from within. Blood Magus!! Shit, this is ¡®Scarlet Sea¡¯ variant! Looks like I have no other choice¡­

    Although terrified, he could still think calmly. As the blood flood neared him, he didn¡¯t stop or slow down. He could almost feel the gazes of mockery fall atop of his body; he realized that others weren¡¯t even that serious, causing him to be furious. However, he couldn¡¯t change a thing ¨C he was far too weak. Like a pebble in an ocean, he couldn¡¯t change the course of tides, only endure them for a time. He realized there was no way he could evade this flood, as it had practically eclipsed the entire sky above him. Dense stench pervaded his nostrils, and he felt his bones shiver underneath the massive pressure. Thousand cries howled from within the flood, as if the thousand souls tried to escape and welcome him at the same time. Scent of murder clouded the entirety of the air around him, making it nigh impossible to take a full breath. Black-clad figures had long since stopped chasing him, as they truly believed that he had no way of escaping. After all, this was a ¡®Grand Spell Art¡¯ cast by a Two Star Heavenly Magus. Even another Heavenly Magus would find it troubling to ignore it, much less an Archmage ant.

    Just a sheer second before the impact, Lynne poured the last bit of Mana he had into his bracelet. He had nothing else left, and had put all his hopes and dreams on this small, round object wrapped around his wrist. Whether he lived or died depended wholly on it. Please¡­ please work.

    Red dyed the spot he was at, causing the houses and cliffs and rivers around to disappear within a whiff and earth beneath to quake as if invaded by the force it couldn¡¯t withstand. The entirety of the Upper Ring began to collapse, as if a Hand of God had descended from above and pressed atop of it, rendering living an impossibility.

 1.9 - Phenomenon of Sacrifice

    PHENOMENON OF SACRIFICE

    Although wars that span across the Alloy continent were beyond brutal, most still abide by a very simple, unwritten rule: civilians and heritages ¨C such as histories and monuments ¨C would not be harmed. Most considered it a complete waste to do so, as ordinary civilians had no way to fight against the army, and destroying one Kingdom¡¯s culture and history was akin to destroying a part of Alloy¡¯s history itself.

    However, that notion had been seemingly discarded on the fateful May day. Northern border of Highlind, the natural mountainous range which separated them from others, had long since been breached, with army thousands strong pouring in with no halt. They disregarded all notions of unwritten rules; they slaughtered in thousands, burned villages and farms, razed monuments, and kindled a fire that burned throughout the entire land. It didn¡¯t appear to be mere conquest, but more akin to complete purge of a nation. Even the most dishonorable of those who watched the events from the shadows scoffed at these methods.

    Many who peered a bit deeper, though, into the matter, would learn that it wasn¡¯t something as simple as wanton slaughter. Two Kingdoms were sending a message to the rest ¨C oppose us, and this awaits. In addition, many knew that Elvernheimn Empire suffered continuous attacks from the tribes of the Northern Wasteland, and as their current capital was relatively close to the northern border, it appears as if they would move it all the way to the south. However much people disdained their actions, none stepped forth to stop them. After all, that was akin to seeking death.

    **

    As golden barrier of light shimmered softly around Lynne¡¯s body, he discovered that it was fruitless. Although the barrier prevented his immediate demise, he had but a few breaths of life left, with the onslaught of blood pouring over him. He had already submitted to the fate, however reluctant he was. He regretted many things now, at the death¡¯s doorstep, but, those regrets were quickly washed away by memories. He had donned a peaceful life, however short it may have been. He had drank finest wines, bedded beautiful women, and experienced unbound fatherly love. Ah¡­ I wonder whether dad¡¯s still alive¡­

    Just as he surrendered, the ocean of blood suddenly split open above Lynne as golden light glimmered brightly in a wonderful arc. Uncertain, Lynne glanced left and right, and his lips quickly curled up in a smile; Headmaster of the Academy was standing next to Auldin, fighting off barrage of spells. Smile disappeared the moment he saw their state, though; Headmaster had a large, gushing wound on his chest, dyeing his celestial robe completely scarlet. His usual, calm face was now distorted, blood curling at the sides of his lips. Auldin, on the other hand, was much worse; his entire left arm had been chopped off, with only small flicker beneath the shoulder remaining. The blood didn¡¯t pour out, but it was still a gasthly sight nonetheless. His complexion was extremely pale and he was panting, visibly exhausted. The Headmaster pulled him out from the blood ocean and onto his feet, before swinging his free arm backwards, reflecting the incoming ball of fire.

    As Lynne took a glance at the rest of the city, his heart sank; meteor shower rained from above, paired up with celestial light of countless spells. At every corner of the city explosions reigned supreme, while some parts were completely frozen. The scent of blood was so strong he nearly vomited, and shrill screams of agony caused his soul to stir. This¡­ this is a massacre¡­

    ¡°Lynne!¡± the Headmaster exclaimed loudly, stern expression on his face, as he shook Lynne back to reality.

    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Lynne replied, suffocating.

    ¡°Auldin and I will pave a path for you to the ocean,¡± the Headmaster spoke while Auldin guarded his back. ¡°Here,¡± he then handed him a round, golden medallion with seven different kinds of colored flames etched in. ¡°By the authority granted to me by the Majesty himself, I hereby declare under Proud Heavens and Celestial Wills you, Lynne Hyorn, as the Highlind¡¯s Grand Skyfire Magus. Do you swear to protect and uphold laws and merits of the Kingdom under Heaven?¡±

    ¡°H-headmaster¡ªI--¡±

    ¡°DO YOU?!!¡± the Headmaster suddenly shouted atop his lungs.

    ¡°I-I do! I swear a solemn oath!¡± Lynne exclaimed back, figuring he had no other choice.

    ¡°Good,¡± the Headmaster¡¯s face suddenly relaxed slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s move Auldin,¡± the duo suddenly unleashed a barrage of spells in all directions, ranging from simple gales of wind to torrential arrows of poisonous blood. They moved backwards, towards the East, the closest point where ocean blended in with the vast land. ¡°We aren¡¯t asking you to take revenge for today¡¯s matters,¡± the Headmaster spoke solemnly as they retreated. ¡°We only ask you to learn the truth of the matter. The crux of the matter lies beyond simple conquest; I have a feeling¡­ no Highlinder will be inhabiting this land by the time it dawns. Whatever the truth may be, and however many years it may take, I hope you will complete this selfish request of an old, senile man.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°...Headmaster...¡± Lynne couldn¡¯t say anything; after all, just a few moments ago, he had surrendered to death.

    ¡°Here,¡± he then handed him a small, black pouch. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time to fill it up, but it should help you for some time. Remember: we don¡¯t need your death. If you can¡¯t learn the truth, then simply live. Live on.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I will learn the truth.¡± Lynne declared calmly.

    ¡°Good,¡± the Headmaster nodded, smiling gently. ¡°Live on, Lynne. Be the pride of our heritage.¡±

    ¡°Bro,¡± Auldin suddenly spoke as he and the Headmaster swapped position; endless flashes of light still poured at them, but the barrier of light still held up while Headmaster and Auldin cast their own set of spells. It was clear they weren¡¯t aiming to kill, but merely to slow the enemy down, as they mostly aimed to deform the terrain. ¡°Although I won¡¯t be able to take your teachings and proudly charm the Princess,¡± he spoke with a soft voice and a gentle smile. ¡°Just knowing I could is enough. Here,¡± he then handed him a small, silver-toned ring. ¡°It isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s me. I hope that, one day, you will take one of my ideas and ram them against the sky as you burn away the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Heroes never die,¡± Lynne spoke solemnly, gently patting Auldin¡¯s shoulder as they continued to run backwards. ¡°They become legends. And yours is yet to be written¡­ that, I promise you.¡± although Lynne wondered why they didn¡¯t offer to go with him, he had a strange feeling that he¡¯s yet to see the grand spectacle of what two top-notch Mages of Skyfire Academy can do. This, he realized, was but a prelude to the event that ought to shock whoever witnesses it.

    In the distance, the blue of the ocean suddenly appeared, and they hastened their steps. The fires rained atop of them, while pillars of earth erupted from beneath and were shot forward towards the trio at high speeds, clashing against the barrier, falling into pieces. Rivers of blood flanked them, turning into Snake Dragons, their maws grandly opened, spewing scarlet mists. Holes in space appeared all around them, countless elemental blades shot through them. Yet, they upheld the barrier. Lynne clearly saw that they were at their last legs, but the barrier didn¡¯t give in even for an inch. Warmness swelled from within his heart; however, as he gazed beyond the two and noticed the hundreds of chasing black-clad figures, warmness turned into fiery hatred and anger. If I survive today, he swore in the depths of his soul. I will annihilate Elvars and Rolies ¡®till their entire land is scorched and stained.

    ¡°Time to bid farewells,¡± Auldin suddenly picked Lynne into his one remaining arm. ¡°Live well bro, and make us proud.¡± as Auldin swung, Lynne felt strong force push him backwards as he flew into the sky, far and far above.

    Suddenly, a huge Mana explosion occurred where he stood; he realized that the Headmaster and Auldin were burning the very Essence of Mana in their souls to make the last stand. As he had suspected, soon the grand spectacle commenced ¨C one that, if nothing else, he will remember until death and beyond.

    Auldin charged fearlessly into the sea of spells and black-clad figures, his body completely ablaze, sparks flying off him like sharpened swords. As he ran, behind him a trail of fire urged on and on; both Headmaster and Auldin were Skyfire Mages, and their love for the flames was finally unleashed to the utmost pinnacle.

    Auldin¡¯s flame suddenly flickered and turned into deep violet hue. It exploded outwardly like a tsunami, causing every other spell around him to shatter into oblivion, setting the earth and stone itself ablaze. It burned and burned as he jumped into the group of black-clad figures, spinning roundly as whirlwind of violet flames burst into a massive tornado. Atop of it a vortex opened, reflected beneath on the ground. As the two locked at one another, massive magnetic force caused the earth to split and crack and rumble, while screams echoed from the depths of black-clad figures¡¯ souls. However, the moment one died, two took their place, continuing the ode of spells. The fiery tornado suddenly exploded, forming a massive crater with Auldin at its center. The land still burned in deep hue, illuminating the dark night in beautiful colors. However, his entire body was bloodied and mutilated, and after a quick ¡®pop¡¯, he hunched over and fell onto the ground, causing a small gust of dust to rise. He died.

    Headmaster shouted like a madman, causing winds to rouse and ocean behind to splinter, as massive waves eclipsed the high cliffs and rained from above like tsunamis. Suddenly, the clear, blue ocean was burning in brilliant, celestial flames; ¡®Celestial Emperor of Flames¡¯¡­ Headmaster truly followed the origin path of ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯.

    Red, blue, yellow, violet, green, teal, brown, black, white, silver¡­ the entire spectrum of colors congealed within the massive tsunami of endless flames. It spread wider and wider, reaching nearly a kilometer in width. The tsunami shimmered, causing the eternal night to turn to day, as it swept throughout the entire Lower Ring. The land was baptized with eternal flames, and everything within it ¨C Headmaster included ¨C was burned to ashes. There were no buildings, no trees, no people¡­ just land scorched beyond repair. It was a scar ¨C deeply-embedded reminder ¨C of the tragedy that took place today. It was Headmaster¡¯s last scream, last bout of ultimate strength of a Magus. Lynne¡¯s heart broke slightly; seeing two of them madly welcome death, not even pausing to consider their lives, caused him to feel worthless and selfish. This was their plan ¨C to lure as many as possible here, and then burn their very Mana Essence to make sure nobody who saw Lynne escape survived. His heart and soul in disarray, he finally fell into the ocean, causing a slight splash of water to emerge. Resurfacing, he took one, final glance at Edgemaw, and then swam the opposite direction, towards east. He had no plan, no dream, no destination ¨C just primal desire. He clenched the medallion tightly into his fist as tears poured out. While he may not have held Highlind and Edgemaw to the high skies, it was still his home, his birthplace. All his memories were forged with there, as was his father¡¯s. It was a land that forged him, but it was a land no more. Just a fading memory in the vortex of time that swallows all and everything, bit by bit¡­

 2.0 - Withered Willow Island

    WITHERED WILLOW ISLAND

    Lynne had already been in the ocean for two full days. His routine was rather simple: use Mana to form waves that would carry him forward. When the Mana ran out, replenish; when he got hungry, he would dive into the ocean and catch some fish; when he got thirsty, he¡¯d use Magic to filter out the salt in the water and drink it. He had no time to train, as World Essence here was abnormally low, at least twenty times lower than the Palace. What he needed right now was a piece of land, a place to settle for a short while and gather his thoughts and formulate at least a general outline of a plan for the future.

    He was aware that not many islands could be found eastbound off the shore of Highlind. Majority were situated westward, while south was almost completely empty for thousands of miles through the ocean. In addition, ¡®Eastern Islands¡¯, as they were called, usually would have natives there, mostly sea vultures or other oceanic beasts. ¡®Eastern Islands¡¯ referred to a set of about one hundred islands that spanned thousands of miles eastward from Highlind. Most of them were not bigger than an average city, while some were as small as a rural village. However, Lynne had absolutely no clue as to where he was; he merely kept moving east, looking for a piece of land. He had a hard time focusing since his mind was still in great turmoil, playing over the scenes from Edgemaw. He¡¯d occasionally take out the medallion that was given to him by Headmaster and sigh, pondering as to how he¡¯ll fulfill the promises he made.

    It wasn¡¯t until the fourth day in the waters ¨C just about the time he was going mad ¨C that he spotted a piece of land on the horizon. Elated, he immediately sped towards it, disregarding anything else. A few short hours later, he had finally neared the shore.

    The island didn¡¯t appear to be extremely large, consisting of a shallow, but wide shore, forest, one large mountain and several hills. However, the most distinct feature of the island was the forest that span around, acting as sort of a barrier between the shore and the hillsides and the mountain. It was composed solely of withered willows, and the moment he recognized them, he remembered the piece of information he came upon in the library of the Academy: ¡°This is Withered Willow Island!¡± he exclaimed before landing ashore.

    It was well past midday, and the clouds had overtaken the sky, but it didn¡¯t rain. Looking around for a spot to relax in, he saw as mall cliff side peering through the forest; it was perched forward from the hillside behind the forest, creating a decent spot beneath, granting him dryness if nothing else. He headed over and didn¡¯t stop until he reached the hillside, with wide rock spanning above his head. Withered willows were rather thin and appeared extremely old; there was a distinct legend tied to this island: it states that thousands of years ago, this used to be a paradise. Sand ashore used to be completely golden, while forest brimmed lime, while hillsides were composed of precious gems, while the mountain was built completely of precious materials. However, it was inhabited by a fierce Dragon. When humans invaded, two sides fought fiercely for ten days before the Dragon fled, but not before burning away the entire island ¨C ever since then it didn¡¯t recover.

    Lynne had no clue as to how true that story was, and at the moment it didn¡¯t matter. Withered Willow Island was, after all, one of the few uninhabited islands around, and he felt rather lucky to have come across it. The moment he leaned onto the soft earth behind him, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. After all, almost five days without a whiff of sleep would exhaust anyone, let alone someone as lazy as Lynne.

    He slept a dreamless dream, and by the time he woke up, it was already a morning of the next day. The sky had cleared, but there were clear signs that it had rained; however, considering how exhausted he felt, Lynne wasn¡¯t one bit surprised that he slept through it. Perching back up, he fell into deep thought. Right now, he doubted anyone was aware that he was alive. It felt rather terrifying, but relaxing at the same time. There were no words he could express that would attain the level of gratitude he felt towards the Headmaster and Auldin, so he spoke none, and decided to affirm it with his actions. He couldn¡¯t simply begin wandering through the world, especially not now. Although he doubted his father was still alive, he still needed to confirm it, and if nothing find his body and give him proper burial. That was the least he could do considering how terrible of a son he was for almost eighteen years. Taking revenge or learning the truth was beyond him at the moment; he was a simple, weak Two Star Archmage without much battle experience or spells. He would love if he could stay on this island and train, but World Essence here was beyond worthless. Training here for full ten years would probably equate to about one or two days in the Palace, so he quickly decided that he¡¯d depart as soon as possible. Considering he knew the name of the island, he also knew his approximate position in the ocean.

    ¡°I should probably first head to the Rolyhard Kingdom,¡± Lynne muttered slowly as he began formulating the course of actions. ¡°While I doubt people would recognize me, I should at least alter some of my facial features. I should move northward and then westward; I suppose that in two-three years I could reach Artan Kingdom. By then, I should at least be within ¡®Dao Archmage¡¯ rank, which should be enough to enroll in one of the low-ranked sects. Who knows though, maybe some opportunities will present themselves in-between and I may be stronger than I estimated. Oh, right, I should look at the pouch and the ring...¡± the moment he thought of the two, he felt his heart grow heavier.

    He first took out Headmaster¡¯s pouch; it was very small and light, but Lynne could feel massive world inside of it. As he sent a whiff of his Mana into it, his consciousness was immediately connected to it, and he began scouting through it. His face flashed with surprise and astonishment; there was roughly thirty thousand gold coins in there. He wondered whether his father would even come close to this amount, even if he sold all of the land they owned. With this, he realized, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money any time soon. Besides the money, there were a lot of potions ¨C ranging from Mana Recovery, to some that cured external or internal wounds, anti-venom ones, Magic Enhancing ones, and even a batch of ¡®Dragonkin Draught¡¯, which increased fire-affinity lightly when drank. Their value was extreme, but Lynne wasn¡¯t in a hurry to either drink them or sell them. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Alongside the potions, there were several dozen weapons, from small daggers to enormous waraxes, but he merely skimmed through them and didn¡¯t pay much attention to them at the moment. He finally landed at six scrolls and exclaimed happily ¡°¡¯Spell Arts!¡¯¡±. Undoubtedly, he was beyond excited, as these were six ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ from the Headmaster of a prestigious academy! However, his excitement quickly died down; of the six, he found that only one was appropriate for him. The others were mostly aimed at ¡®Skyfire Mages¡¯ and were all fire-aimed ¡®Spell Arts¡¯. When his thoughts trailed here, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was tasked with bringing honor to the ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ title, yet he wasn¡¯t even a ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ himself. He pondered briefly until an insane idea struck him. He immediately shook his head and rejected it, but the idea still pressed on.

    In one of the stories of the past legendary figures, he remembered the second ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ ever recorded in the history records. He went by the title of ¡®Fire God¡¯, but what fascinated everyone who read that story wasn¡¯t the title or his insane battle records, but rather his Path of Magus. Unlike what common sense indicated, he didn¡¯t follow a single Path, but rather a combination of two: ¡®Void Magus¡¯ and ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯. His heart slightly shook, but he was absolutely certain that was just a legend. After all, what kind of a monstrous existence would someone be if they combined two Paths? Imagine if someone combined ¡®Physical Magus¡¯ with ¡®Blood Magus¡¯. They would become an absolute, immortal existence. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t completely shake the idea off. The legend stated that the reason he was able to follow two paths simultaneously was because of the sub-paths he had chosen.

    Sub-paths referred to the further classification of Mages within a single Path. Each Path of Magus had six sub-paths, and then there was the ¡®Origin Path¡¯, which referred to the original path. For example, ¡®Spellweavers¡¯ could become ¡®Dragon Kings¡¯, sub-path proficient in using elemental melee weapons and prolonged, exhaustive exchanges, or they could follow the path of ¡®Imperial Executioner¡¯, which used long-ranged throwing weapons with aim to kill the opponent in one strike. ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ were similar to those, but they were much harder to train in, and even if one was willing, finding a manual was equal to burning away the ocean. The legend states that the ¡®Fire God¡¯ followed two ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ - ¡®Celestial Emperor of Flames¡¯ for ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ path and ¡®Lord of Infinity¡¯ for ¡®Void Path¡¯. This made it possible to follow both paths at the same time, enabling him to reign over the world as its supreme leader.

    Lynne quickly scoured through the pouch and, sure enough, he found the manual for the ¡®Celestial Emperor of Flames¡¯. It was a rather thin book, not larger than thirty pages, but Lynne knew that if it was released publicly, it would probably cause even Kingdoms to engage in wars. However, he still lacked the ¡®Origin Path¡¯ of the ¡®Spellweaver¡¯. From his memory, he knew that it was called ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯, but in addition to the massive requirements that came with training ¡®Origin Paths¡¯, it also required innate Gifts of ¡®Comprehension¡¯ and ¡®Mana Manipulation¡¯. Lynne had no clue whether he had them, but even if he did, he still had no clue as to where the hell he could find the manual for it. However, considering that one didn¡¯t have to choose sub-path until at least ¡®Master Archmage¡¯ stage, he had some time to scout out information. If nothing else, he could at least try. Indeed, the idea of becoming a supreme being of the entire world was extremely tempting, even for someone like him.

    However, at the moment, the only ¡®Spell Art¡¯ he could use was called ¡®Starcarrier¡¯ and it was personally created by the Headmaster.

    ¡°Enables caster to project the essence of stars into spells,¡± Lynne read the rough description silently. ¡°Basic understanding grants spells fiery prowess; advanced understanding enlarges basic spells without wasting additional Mana; profound understanding allows one to project stars themselves into the attack, bringing absolute catastrophe to the targeted area. Hm, it¡¯s enhancing art, very well suited for the ¡®Spellweavers¡¯. It actually has no Mana cost, and would passively enhance my spells with each advancement in understanding. Yeah, this is good.¡±

    After scouring through the rest of the pouch, he found some smaller maps as well as some books about both Magic and the Continent, as well as some general information about other Kingdoms. As he had no desire to learn anything just yet, he simply put the pouch back into his pocket and took out Auldin¡¯s ring. Sighing softly, he poured a string of Mana into it whereas he was immediately connected to it. Ring contained only a single thing - ¡®Spell String¡¯. Lynne¡¯s eyes glimmered in absolute awe when he saw it. No wonder he told me that it contained ¡®him¡¯¡­

    Unlike ¡®Spell Art¡¯, ¡®Spell String¡¯ aimed to combined several ¨C or even dozen ¨C of spells into a singular explosion. Drawbacks included insane difficulty in training and insane ¡®Mana Manipulation¡¯ abilities. In return, one ¡®Spell String¡¯ could do as much damage as several dozen ¡®Spell Arts¡¯, which spoke volumes to its value.

    ¡°¡¯¡¯Array of Divine Flames¡¯...¡± Lynne muttered the name, reading the general description. ¡°Forms a singular array of all seven kinds of Natural Fires, and two Primal Flames. Basic understanding allows one to create an array of three Natural Fires; advanced understanding allows one to string five Natural Fires; grand understanding allows one to string all seven Natural Fires; profound understanding allows one to unleash full potency of the String,¡± Lynne sighed softly; he was absolutely certain that this actually wasn¡¯t created by Auldin. At best, he figured, it was modified. Even though he lacked in-depth understanding about ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ and ¡®Spell Strings¡¯, he could easily conclude that this ¡®Spell String¡¯ was anything but ordinary. Forget ¡®Primal Flames¡¯, even trying to combine three different Natural Fires was a task only a few in the entire world could complete. Divine Spell¡­ where the hell did Auldin find it¡­

    Lynne realized that there was absolutely no way he could gain even a whiff of understanding from this ¡®Spell String¡¯ - at least not before he also begun following the ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ path if possible. As ¡®Skyfire¡¯ was one of the two ¡®Primal Flames¡¯, its name indicated the entire purpose of the path ¨C to achieve the absolute, unparalleled control over all fires. Perhaps only those ¡®Skyfire Mages¡¯ at the very apex would be able to unleash seven Natural Fires within a ¡®Spell String¡¯. However, as for two ¡®Primal Flames¡¯, Lynne believed it to be impossible, as even the venerated ¡®Fire God¡¯ couldn¡¯t even look at ¡®Primal Flames¡¯, let alone control them. ¡®Skyfire¡¯ and ¡®Hellfire¡¯ were two flames from which Natural Fires were created ¨C they were deities of sort. Trying to control them¡­ Lynne simply thought it was impossible. However, it was Auldin¡¯s last wish, and he couldn¡¯t just shake his head. When there¡¯s will, there¡¯s a way¡­ as long as it¡¯s possible, I will do it, even if it takes ten lifetimes to accomplish it.

 2.1 - Rotten Brat and Damned Monkey

    ROTTEN BRAT AND DAMNED MONKEY

    After Lynne finished up exploring both the pouch and the ring, he decided to scout the island a little bit. Although he doubted he¡¯d find anything useful, he may as well trouble his thoughts with something else other than the unpredictable future. As such, he left his little sanctuary while the sun gave some way to the clouds, making a day dim slightly.

    He moved through the forest to the hillside and climbed atop of the highest one. The island on the other side was practically the same ¨C sand shore followed by forest and hillside. If it were not for the towering mountain at the northwest side of the island, Lynne figured it would have probably been completely symmetrical. Seeing as there was nothing else odd about the patch of land, he headed towards the mountain.

    It rose slightly over four hundred meters into the air, and was relatively steep due to the narrow foundation. Stones towered over one another as his gaze swept upwards, and he couldn¡¯t find a single breath of life anywhere on it. He began circling the mountain, looking for the best place to climb up, and as he reached the other side, he was slightly stunned as he saw a large opening on the mountain, leading directly beneath it. Curious, he flicked his fingers when a small ball of flame began dancing above his palm, and thus headed into the cave.

    Unlike outside, the cave was much more humid, and the descent was quite steep and narrow. Walls around were exceedingly sharp, so Lynne had to rely solely on his feet to maintain the balance. After descending for about fifteen minutes, he finally heard some sounds coming from some place away; perking his ears, he recognized them as drops falling into a pond of water. There¡¯s some pond this deep? Lynne figured he must have descended at least two hundred meters by now and found it odd that there was a pond somewhere in there. While still brimming with curiosity, he now became much more cautious in his approach. He crouched lightly and muffled his footsteps as much as he could before moving forward.

    About a minute later he finally found the endpoint of the descent, which led him into a strange, round clearing. Across the walls small gems shimmered, illuminating the entirety of the clearing, but not by a large margin. At the center of the clearing, as Lynne suspected, there was a pond of water ¨C not really large, merely two by two ¨C but what stunned him was that he recognized the water: Mana Spring!! he quickly exclaimed inwardly, still fighting the shock.

    Mana Springs were natural, massively condensed bodies of water formed completely by Essence of Mana. Judging from the size of the pond, it must have taken hundreds of years or more for it to expand as much as it did. The pond shimmered brightly under the light of the gems, its surface completely translucent, leading Lynne to believe that the pond was about twenty centimeters deep. To put it into perspective, he could probably process this entire pond within a year, which would equal to about ten years of practice back at the Palace. Mana Springs were some of the rarest treasures throughout the world, and he was completely baffled that he had encountered one here. Just as he was about to approach it with drool already condensed at the corners of his mouth, he heard approaching footsteps from somewhere within the clearing. Pausing, he saw a small silhouette dart from the far corner of the clearing towards the pond, bend over slightly and start drinking the water. Oh my God it¡¯s actually drinking it!! Are you insane?! Don¡¯t you know how precious that thing is!! Just as Lynne was about to jump and stop the imbecile, a pair of crystalline clear, silver eyes looked at him. Two stared at each other for but a moment before both of them screamed out; Lynne fell back onto his butt while the figure almost fainted as it began shaking.

    ¡°Y-y-you, you, who the hell are you?!¡± the figure suddenly spoke, stunning Lynne even more. This little creature definitely wasn¡¯t a human, and its voice was rather high-pitched. Upon closer inspection, Lynne realized that it was actually a monkey!

    ¡°Damn monkey, why the hell are you drinking it?!¡± Lynne immediately berated the poor creature with the string of insults. ¡°Did your parents eat your brain when you were born? Is your head so empty wind whistles through your ears? Freaking monkey actually drank from Mana Spring! Even if I whipped you for ten years, I still wouldn¡¯t be satisfied!¡±

    ¡°W-who are you calling a monkey you damnable human?¡± the little creature retorted back quickly, spewing curses right back at Lynne. ¡°Look at your ugly face, are you here because your mother couldn¡¯t look at you without vomiting?¡±

    ¡°Even if ugly, at least I have a brain!¡±

    ¡°Screw your brain, I¡¯ll eat it right out!¡±

    ¡°Not if I fine-roast you before chewing your bones!¡±

    ¡°Ha! My bones are harder than steel! Look at your ugly, rotten teeth, you couldn¡¯t chew through bread even if you tried!¡±

    ¡°Damned monkey, do you want me to drill a hole in your skull? Actually I need to do it. I can¡¯t believe somebody so dumb actually exists!¡±

    ¡°Dumb? I¡¯m the smartest thing-- I mean person you¡¯ll ever see in your life you little brat! Who are you gonna drill? I¡¯ll bite your ass off brat!¡±

    ¡°Humph, who are you calling brat you brat? Look at you. Even chicken are bigger than you!¡±

    ¡°Screw your chicken! I¡¯m the mighty Ape!¡±

    ¡°Ape? What part of you is Ape-like? Maybe only your intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m the dumbest thing-khm, person in the world, I¡¯m still trice as smart as you are!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The curses echoed throughout the small clearing for good two hours before both of them could no longer say anything. As they panted they still viciously stared at one another; by now, both had forgotten to inquire about the other, and simply couldn¡¯t bow down and accept the defeat in the Art of Cursing. Lynne completely forgot that he was actually talking to a monkey, while the little creature completely forgot that a human suddenly trespassed onto its territory. They didn¡¯t care for anything else but their face at the moment. This damned monkey sure has a tongue¡­ This damned brat is pretty good, huh¡­

    As they panted, Lynne crawled over to the spring and sat cross-legged. The little monkey said nothing, but instead took two gulps of the Mana Spring and closed its eyes, processing it slowly. Lynne, on the other hand, absorbed a massive burst of Mana and put it into temporary storage before slowly guiding it, strand by strand, through his veins, into his soul. Tranquility lasted for about an hour before both of them had completely recovered. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Shrewd brat, aren¡¯t you ashamed of your ancestors to curse like a mad dog?¡± the fight immediately resumed.

    ¡°Humph, my ancestors would curse my name tenfold if I let a damned, chicken monkey spit in my face!¡±

    ¡°You should be honored that I even spoke to you, rotten-mouth-guy!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, what¡¯s that? Is that the best nickname you can come up with? Ha ha, damnable monkey, go back whence you crawled from and train for another hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Damned brat, are you looking for a fight? I¡¯ll snap your neck like chicken¡¯s if you don¡¯t shut up!¡±

    ¡°Ha, threats? Ha ha, it only means you lost damnable monkey!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mighty Ape you lowly brat! Look at you, all skin and bones! Did your parents even feed you? Oh right, I forgot, who¡¯d feed a mouth that¡¯s as filthy as yours!¡±

    ¡°Damnable monkey!¡±

    ¡°Rotten brat!¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Half a day passed in such fashion, but the cursing never stopped. They would get tired and then resume the fight, over and over, until neither had anything new to come up with. Then they¡¯d just repeat the things they already said. Eventually though, they both realized that it doesn¡¯t matter what they said; both had skins thicker than anything else in the world, and neither would budge. As such, temporary peace was established in the little pond.

    ¡°Damned brat, how did you get here anyway?¡± the little monkey asked after gulping down another two mouthfuls of the Mana Spring.

    ¡°Damned monkey, stop drinking it! Do you know how precious this thing is?!!¡± Lynne spoke prancingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a freaking Mana Spring brat, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± the monkey scowled as he saw Lynne¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Just a Mana Spring?! With this thing, I could train here for an entire year!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a low-grade Mana Spring kid, and you actually want to use it to train? Not only are you ugly, but you are also dumber than I thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you haven¡¯t a clue just how rare these things are, do you? Only big-time sects actually have one or two lying around, and only top disciples are allowed to actually use them!¡±

    ¡°How about this damned brat,¡± the monkey sneered lightly as he spoke. ¡°If you accept me as a Master and kowtow three times, I promise you you¡¯ll never run out of Mana Springs for the rest of your life! Forget Mana Springs, I¡¯ll also lead you to some Mana Rivers and Mana Lakes, and give you tons of manuals for spells! Huh? What do you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the day I accept a damned monkey as my master is the day time will begin flowing backwards. How about this damned monkey,¡± Lynne sneered right back. ¡°You accepted me as a Master, kowtow three times and swear your loyalty, and I¡¯ll give you potions and pills that will have you salivating, and lead you to the places you never thought existed! Huh? What do you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the day I accepted a damned brat who still wets his bed as my master is the day Dragons turn to chicken.¡± the monkey said angrily. ¡°How about we make a deal then?¡± however, as angry as he was, Lynne¡¯s words were still tempting, and Lynne would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t tempted by the monkey¡¯s offer either. ¡°You supply me with pills and potions, and I¡¯ll lead you to the nature¡¯s treasures, huh? Here,¡± the monkey suddenly took out something from behind him; when Lynne inspected it closely, he realized it was a rather thick book with a title of ¡®Mastery of Alchemy¡¯. ¡°This is a rare book that will help you when concocting pills and potions. As long as you master it completely, you will be the top-dog among the top-dogs. However, for every three pills or potions you concoct, I get one. What do you say?¡± by nature, monkey was a beast ¨C despite its intelligence. Due to this, however much he wanted to, he could never learn Alchemy or even become a Magus. Beasts had completely different structures and ways of increasing their strength, which is why he proposed such a deal to Lynne.

    ¡°Hmm, interesting,¡± Lynne¡¯s lips curled up in a smile; Alchemy, after all, was a lucrative business. He would be swimming in gold if he could become Master Alchemist in the future. ¡°However, what natural treasures were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you interested?¡± the monkey smiled wryly; he was no taller than thirty centimeters and was quite thin, and his hair was rather short and brown, with dashes of white and black throughout. Its pair of eyes was almost completely silver save for two golden dots at the center. Each time he¡¯d smile, Lynne had to do everything in his power not to burst out in laughter. ¡°Natural treasures mean everything, of course: forget Mana Springs and Lakes, I can even find most precious gems, weapons, spells, recipes¡­ whatever your heart desires, you will have it if you stick to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lynne arched his brow slightly. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not simply running your foul mouth even more than usual?¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± the monkey snorted coldly. ¡°Why the hell would I bother lying to a rotten brat like you? I¡¯m a descendant of War Apes, Divine Beasts, and my bloodline is pure!¡± Holy shit, no way!! Lynne screamed inwardly but remained calm on the surface. ¡°One of my innate abilities is my sensitivity to anything valuable. Humph, rotten brat, you still dare doubt me? The only reason I even want to make this deal is because my bloodline isn¡¯t awakened yet, and potions and pills are the fastest way to do it.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lynne nodded, faking indifference. I¡¯ve struck damned gold! A mountain of freaking gold! War Apes¡­ holy crap, I can¡¯t believe I actually found a War Ape in this backwater place! ¡°As a sign of good will, I¡¯ll give you a batch of ¡®Anti-Venom Potions¡¯ and ten ¡®Twice Refined Jade Pills¡¯. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    ¡°Deal, deal!¡± the monkey screamed immediately, but as he realized his outburst, he forcibly calmed him self, coughing lightly. ¡°I mean, yeah, sure, why not? Here,¡± he then handed over the book to Lynne. ¡°I can tell you have the innate Gift of ¡®Comprehension¡¯, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to learn it relatively quickly.¡± Lynne took the book, startled slightly by the monkey¡¯s words.

    ¡°I do?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡± the monkey asked back, shocked. ¡°How the hell couldn¡¯t you know? Don¡¯t you damned humans always test for the innate Gifts the moment you are born?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you actually don¡¯t know?¡± the monkey said, awe-struck. ¡°You don¡¯t know about ¡®Mana Manipulation¡¯ and ¡®Elemental Affinity¡¯ either, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you really thought I¡¯d make a deal with some no-talent sniveling brat?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°... rotten brat¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ damned monkey¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a month,¡± the monkey said after a short silence. ¡°You should be able to understanding the basics by then, and it should be enough time for me to process the potions and pills you promised. Also, increase your damned strength brat. What¡¯s with that pitiable Mana reserve? When did you start training? Five days ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll roast you like a chicken if you don¡¯t shut up.¡±

    ¡°Humph¡­ fine, fine. Just gimme what you promised.¡± Lynne flung over a batch of ¡®Anti-Venom Potions¡¯ and ten ¡®Twice Refined Jade Pills¡¯, before opening the alchemy book to study. Although he appeared indifferent on the surface, his heart couldn¡¯t stop beating quickly; with this damned monkey around, my plans should accelerate like a gale of wind! He could barely suppress his excitement as he divulged himself into the study of Alchemy while the monkey took the potions and pills and retreated back to the corner of the clearing, slowly beginning to process them.

 2.2 - Leaving the Island

    LEAVING THE ISLAND

    As the days passed by, Lynne had submerged himself in studying the Alchemy and absorbing Mana from the Mana Spring, while the monkey never left his solitary corner and continued absorbing potions and pills that Lynne gave him. Two simply ignored everything else as their minds were too preoccupied, Lynne¡¯s in particular. When the monkey told him that he has three innate Gifts: ¡®Mana Manipulation¡¯, ¡®Elemental Affinity¡¯ and ¡®Comprehension¡¯, he was rather indifferent, but has quickly come to understand the undercuts about it whilst reading the Alchemy book. For instance, one can never become true Master of Alchemy without ¡®Mana Manipulation¡¯, as latter pills and potions of high quality required immense control. As the matter of fact, if Lynne had the innate Gift of ¡®Nature¡¯s Guardian¡¯, his complexion would have been perfect for Alchemy. Nonetheless, his main goal wasn¡¯t Alchemy, but he still studied it diligently the more he read, as benefits from it kept shocking him.

    In the guide, there was a specific pill mentioned - ¡®Spellweaving Essence¡¯. If he wanted to follow the Origin Path, he¡¯d require this pill and it had to be further refined at least six out of maximum, ten times. And that was just one of the surprises.

    The book the monkey gave him wasn¡¯t really just ¡®another basic instruction¡¯ on Alchemy; rather, it was a comprehensive overlook of the basics by breaking down extreme complexities. For example, a potion called ¡®Tonic of Divinity¡¯ required eight hundred different types of high-quality herbs, and at least two years of constant concocting to make. It had absolutely nothing to do with the ¡®basics¡¯, but, the author of the guide broke down immense complexities of concocting such potion, turning them into the ¡®basics¡¯ that are easier to understand while also being more profound. Lynne couldn¡¯t even imagine just how far on the Path of Alchemy the author got, but he could imagine that he¡¯s perhaps one of those legendary Alchemist who could concoct pills to extend lifetimes.

    Days passed, and soon the month came to an end. As predicted, the monkey as able to fully absorb pills and potions, while Lynne had comprehended the book, more or less. He had also managed to reach Five Stars Archmage. Usually, the rise of stars within the same rank indicated the level of comprehension towards the Essence of Mana and spell casting. However, crossing over into other ranks was much more difficult, as it required one to make a full breakthrough in one of their spells. Lynne was unable to make any progress beyond basic understanding across all his spells, so he was unable to cross over to the Dao Mage ranks.

    ¡°Hey, monkey,¡± Lynne spoke as the monkey came over and drank a gulp of the Mana Spring. ¡°You said you can locate any natural treasures, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I can!¡± the monkey replied proudly.

    ¡°Is it due to spacial awareness?¡± Lynne probed.

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t think a rotten brat like you could figure it out. Indeed,¡± the monkey confirmed. ¡°As most treasures ¨C at least those worth a damn ¨C oftentimes let their energies seep out, my innate Gift of ¡®Spacial Awareness¡¯ allows me to feel them, regardless of where they are. Of course, there¡¯s distance limit, so don¡¯t think I¡¯m omnipotent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Lynne shook his head. ¡°I wanted to ask you whether it¡¯s only for natural treasures.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the monkey asked, smiling wryly. ¡°You feel like stealing something?¡±

    ¡°A little bit.¡± Lynne admitted.

    ¡°What do you want to steal?¡± the monkey asked.

    ¡°I need a manual on the Spellweaver¡¯s Origin Path: Spellweaving Celestial.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°¡­ and here I thought you¡¯d actually be at least slightly reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You can¡¯t locate it?¡±

    ¡°Rotten brat, of course I can locate it!¡± the monkey cursed. ¡°But it¡¯s a manual of the Origin Path! You really think it¡¯s just lying around some random house in the bum nowhere? It¡¯s probably guarded by at least ten thousand people! What the hell do you need it for anyway?¡±

    ¡°To experiment.¡± the monkey nearly spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard.

    ¡°You want one of the most precious books in the history of the world to¡­ experiment? And you still dared to call me dumb?¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand,¡± Lynne chuckled slightly. ¡°I happen to be in possession of a manual for a different Origin Path. I¡¯m merely curious if I could combine the two and follow two Origin Paths simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are absolutely insane, you know that, right?¡± the monkey muttered, strange glint passing through his eyes. ¡°But¡­ that sounds interesting,¡± he then smiled wryly. ¡°From the few memories of my bloodline that I¡¯ve managed to recover, it seems it is indeed possible to follow two different Origin Paths at the same time¡­ but also impossibly difficult. Are you sure you¡¯re up to task?¡±

    ¡°My goals aren¡¯t to hoard sheep and raise brats,¡± Lynne replied. ¡°So whether I am or not, I will be.¡±

    ¡°I like it, I like it. So, what¡¯s your endgame? How much chaos do you want to cause?¡± the monkey inquired, pressing his two small hands together and rubbing them.

    ¡°Oh, you know, toppling of a kingdom or two...¡± Lynne muttered with a sneer.

    ¡°Ha ha ha!!¡± the monkey suddenly burst out in laughter. ¡°No wonder you want to follow two paths. Perhaps that¡¯s actually the only way. I like it, I like it!¡± the monkey exclaimed. ¡°Sure rotten brat, I¡¯ll help you look for the manual. I can¡¯t promise anything, though.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lynne shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll be passing through a few important places, perhaps we¡¯ll get lucky. And I¡¯m still some ways off from the deadline in terms of strength.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t be finding anything if we stick around here,¡± the monkey said. ¡°Did you finish with the book?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten most of it,¡± Lynne said. ¡°I lack practice though.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get there eventually,¡± the monkey said. ¡°Consider the book my first treasure gift to you, so you don¡¯t say I¡¯m cheap. As most of the things I find don¡¯t suit me at all, or barely, I¡¯ll give you treasures, you give me pills and bottles.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lynne said, getting up and stretching out. ¡°It¡¯s high time I left this damned place.¡±

    ¡°You got a destination in mind?¡± the monkey said as he jumped onto Lynne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rolyhard,¡± Lynne said calmly. ¡°Time to cause them some minor headaches as I go along.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the monkey laughed. ¡°Good, good. Let¡¯s flip some skirts and behead some fools!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re the most shameless animal I¡¯ve ever met, damned monkey.¡±

    ¡°Screw you rotten brat!¡±

    Without further delay, Lynne tidied everything up and left the cave and soon the island. He headed north, towards the port cities of Rolyhard, using the same method he did whilst searching for the island. When he¡¯d run out of Mana, the two would float atop the water and rest, and then ride the waves again. He estimated that it would take quite a while to reach the land, but at least this time around he had company, however foul it was.

    TWO MONTHS LATER

    A good hundred or so of armed guards were hurrying over a dirt pavement, heading towards the distant smoke. Over the past week, that¡¯s the third fire started in the nearby villages, and they still had no clue who the culprits were. Strangely, targets each time were either Nobility or Sects; all guards pondered who had a nutsack so large to actually piss off the only two powers nobody else dared piss off.

    While the guards were hurrying over, two figures were hurrying away. A young lad, appearing to be eighteen years old, was dashing through the lush forest with a monkey laughing happily on his shoulder. The two didn¡¯t even pause for a moment, with Lynne using momentum to jump up, grab a branch, and then fling himself forward at a greater speed. The duo had arrived on the land three weeks ago. For the first two weeks, they merely inquired about information, local status and such, but for the last week, they¡¯d started giving headaches to the local authorities. Naturally, the reason they were setting fires wasn¡¯t solely for the sake of fires. Lynne had learned that he truly struck gold with the monkey in tow, as each of the three places he set on fire, just so happen to contain some quite decent treasures. Within the first two mansions ¨C which belonged to local Nobility ¨C a branch of the Main Imperial Family ¨C Lynne had managed to snub a precious ¡®Spell Art¡¯ and a pretty decent, mid-grade sword. While he wouldn¡¯t be using either, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t sell them if ever in need of money.

    The third, and latest, victim happened to be a local Sect called ¡®Windfall¡¯. While it was much trickier than breaking into the houses of Nobility, it was also well worth it. He came across quite a few precious potions and pills which were given to the monkey, while he had taken large quantities of herbs and special materials required for alchemy alongside several recipes.

    The two didn¡¯t stop until they reached a small lake near the top of the local mountain. Finally out of reach, Lynne collapsed and panted, feeling his legs ache.

    ¡°Who the hell thought that robbing people would be so beneficial?¡± Lynne exclaimed, smiling innocently. ¡°If I had known, I¡¯d have become a master thief instead of a freaking Magus...¡±

    ¡°Rotten brat, you really think it¡¯s that easy to get rich robbing?¡± the monkey sneered as he spoke. ¡°How the hell would you break into their places without my help? Huh? How would you even locate or steal treasures without my assistance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re a great Master Ape, is your ego satisfied for today, damned monkey?¡± over the past two months, the two had grown much closer, and while to bystanders it seemed like they did nothing except fight, a deep sense of friendship was formed through it.

    ¡°Heh, not yet, keep praising...¡±

    ¡°*smack*¡±, Lynne slapped monkey¡¯s head lightly while the other faked a loud groan. ¡°That look is disgusting, never show it to me again.¡±

    ¡°Rotten brat, you dare hit your grandpa? Huh? Shameless brat!¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Lynne sighed softly. ¡°Despite everything, it¡¯s too slow,¡± he said. ¡°Nobody cares what we did, really. At best, we caused them some temporary setbacks while putting target on our backs.¡±

    ¡°What did you expect brat? With your strength, even this is a miracle...¡±

    ¡°¡­ screw you.¡± Lynne lashed out.

    ¡°Which idiot takes two months to go from basic to advanced understating of a spell? What the hell is wrong with your head? Your Gift is literally wasted on you!¡± the monkey continued with barrage of insults, hitting every single one of Lynne¡¯s soft spots.

    ¡°Bastard, if it were so easy, anyone would become a Magus!¡± Lynne lashed out; in truth, Lynne was right. For most, it usually took a year before they could bridge the gap between ordinary Archmage and Dao Archmage. And this was only due to the fact that most people would comprehend much easier spells, unlike Lynne whose were much more profound.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I get it, you¡¯ve got excuses for everything,¡± the monkey sneered; he knew very well that Lynne was right, but he never missed a chance to piss him off. ¡°Anyway, what do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move towards central parts,¡± Lynne said calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll hit a few more Sects and Academies if we can on the way while moving towards the capital. If there¡¯s any place that the manual would be, it¡¯s probably there.¡±

    ¡°Aye, I agree,¡± the monkey nodded. ¡°Besides, staying here any longer is rather risky. On the way, you can use those herbs and materials to slowly start practicing Alchemy as well.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± Lynne agreed. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll encounter some other opportunities as well, who knows? Let¡¯s rest for now and leave first thing in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± the monkey agreed as well and scurried off to float on the lake, relaxing.

    Lynne sat calmly as he pondered over the profundities of ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯, as he decided to advanced to Dao Archmage ranks using it. With the basic understanding of the ¡®Spell Art¡¯, he could summon an Elemental Blade of any Basic Element: fire, water, earth and wind. With advanced understanding, he¡¯d be able to summon blades using properties of Advanced Elements, as well as combine the two. As ¡®Spell Art¡¯ never specified what lies beyond that, Lynne figured that whoever made it never got that far, but he still felt it was far from over. As he pondered, he also felt a sense of self; for the past two months, with the monkey in tow, he had slowly tampered his heart and mind, and returned to his original state of mind. His thoughts were no longer muddy waters and he could think and plan clearly ahead of him, not consumed by overwhelming emotions. He had a set of goals, with the first one being to obtain the manual detailing how to follow the ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯ path. After that, he¡¯d try and combine two Origin Paths and follow them at the same time. With the plan and goal, day-to-day living grew much easier. It was akin to finding another purpose after your original one was stripped away, granting you another chance at life. He had also learned that his father was still alive, which contributed quite a lot to his current peace; while he was still imprisoned, men behind bars can still be freed, but dead can never be brought back to life. He had no idea where exactly he was imprisoned, but another stray road in his path was slowly showing itself, and the more of those there were, the happier and more preoccupied he¡¯d become. In such thoughts, he fully dove into the profound truths behind ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯, trying to procure enlightenment and bridge the gap before him.

 2.3 - Creature of the Night

    CREATURE OF THE NIGHT

    Two weeks had passed quickly since Lynne and the monkey left the southernmost part of the Rolyhard Kingdom, moving northward. On their way, they stayed out of the cities and public places and mainly moved through forests and mountains, which accounted for their low speed. While traveling during the day, Lynne would immerse himself in studying profound truths behind ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯, still trying to bridge the short gap between the rank of an Archmage and Dao Magus. At night he¡¯d take out materials and herbs he¡¯d stolen to try and concoct pills and potions, but each and every attempt ended as an utter failure. If other Alchemists knew the way Lynne was trying to concoct potions and pills, they would think he was a madman; after all, most consider it an impossibility to do anything without a proper workshop ¨C furnace, smelter, grinder, and myriad of other things, including assistants. In addition, Lynne¡¯s control over fire was still slightly sub-par, as he couldn¡¯t control temperature with perfect precision, which is why nigh every Alchemist uses furnace to filter out the tedious process.

    While under the barrage of curses and insults from the monkey, Lynne couldn¡¯t say anything back. Even he himself felt it was pathetic considering just how many times he had failed, but the light at the end of the tunnel was there, as he almost ran out of the ingredients. On the fifteenth night since their departure from the southern parts, they were camping in a rather dark and thick forest, laced with ancient trees and colorless wedges and bushes. The ground beneath was creepily dry, with countless cracks spreading about in a web-like fashion. Yet, the trees appeared lush, as their branches struck out for dozens of meters, intertwining with the branches from the other trees. Leaves were vibrant, but extremely dim, blocking off any ray of sunshine directed at the forest. Lynne paid it no attention as he hunched over the small campfire, one of his fingers creating strange seals mid-air as the whisks of red flame were left behind as a trail. A short moment later, one meter long herb that was floating above the campfire suddenly burned and, within a blink, turned to gray ash. Dejected, Lynne nearly screamed out into the sky; Two hundred! I have failed two hundred times in a row! Do I really have absolute shit of a talent in Alchemy?!

    ¡°Again?¡± the monkey snickered from one of the branches above. ¡°Damn kid, even I wouldn¡¯t have been so bad.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lynne growled, his eyes bloodshot red. ¡°Screw Alchemy! I¡¯m gonna become a Monk instead!¡±

    ¡°What, you wanna shave your head that badly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll skin your skimpy butt and make a stinky soup out of it!¡±

    ¡°Ye, ye, ye¡­¡± although the monkey snickered at him, even the little creature was surprised; from what he knew, most of Alchemists, even those utter beginners, would need at most one hundred or so attempts to concoct the first finished product, however low in quality it may be. Lynne had doubled that, and it made absolutely no sense, considering that his innate talents and Gifts nigh guarantee that he can become an amazing Alchemist. Of course, what neither the monkey nor Lynne knew was that working without proper tools was akin to increasing difficulty by at least a thousand times. Even the greatest of Alchemists wouldn¡¯t boldly claim that they can concoct a pill or a potion by relying on a cheap, campfire and no tools to speak of.

    ¡°¡­ why is it like this?¡± Lynne suddenly fell onto the floor and crumbled like a little child, sniveling and sucking on his thumb. ¡°Is it because of that time when I spanked Liu even though I didn¡¯t know he was a guy? Or is it because I saw Sylvia bathe even though she was married? Or is because of that night in brothel that everyone has sworn to never speak of again? Why? Why is life so cruel to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ boy, what the hell did you do in your life?¡± even the monkey found himself flabbergasted listening to Lynne¡¯s woes.

    ¡°Can I become a bird?¡± Lynne suddenly said, his voice rather creepy. ¡°They are so free¡­ they don¡¯t care about the herbs and about Alchemy. As the matter of fact, they just eat and poop. I want that life! Ah, perhaps if I swing myself off the edge of the world, I may be reborn as a bird...¡± He¡¯s really going insane¡­

    ¡°Cheer up,¡± the monkey said, his voice cracking as he tried to hold back from bursting out in laughter. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the Alchemy for now. How about you try to comprehend that spell of yours, huh?¡±

    ¡°~Auuuu~,¡± Lynne suddenly howled out in pain, seemingly withering away with age when the monkey said those words; Just how many soft spots do you actually have?

    ¡°Hm?¡± the monkey¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious and even Lynne stopped his whimpering immediately as he leapt onto his feet, his expression extremely serious. ¡°Can you discern how many?¡±

    ¡°Twelve?¡± Lynne muttered lowly. ¡°Hm¡­ they¡¯re not on our path.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that other people would come into this forest.¡± the monkey speculated.

    ¡°Wanna go and check it out?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°Hm.¡± the monkey nodded and then began swinging from branch to branch as he vaulted towards the source of the voices.

    Lynne quickly extinguished the campfire and covered it up with earth before following the monkey. They had spent roughly three days in the forest, and this was the first time they even discovered a sign of another life ¨C let alone person¡¯s. Although they were relatively far away, due to the monkey¡¯s spacial awareness, as well as Lynne¡¯s own due to the Void Dagger, they were able to easily pinpoint the location of the voices. As they approached, they slowed down and muffled their movements, so much so that even people standing right next to them wouldn¡¯t be able to hear them. As the forest was extremely dark, they could only rely on their other senses to move forward; suddenly, in the distance, they could distinguish flickering lights, and they approached cautiously, maintaining safe distance.

    ¡°Damn, no wonder Brother Lu didn¡¯t want to come here,¡± a female voice broke out from the group. ¡°This place is absolutely horrid¡­ how the hell did we get lost?¡±

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s because of him, of course,¡± a rather coarse and deep voice of a man broke out. ¡°Look at him, still pretending he has a clue as to where we are.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°We¡¯re not lost!¡± another voice broke out, guy¡¯s as well, but much younger. ¡°I¡¯m certain we¡¯re moving in the right direction and should be reaching the cave soon.¡±

    ¡°Heh, keep dreaming kid.¡± the coarse voice replied. Thirteen¡­ Lynne thought to himself. The owner of that kid-like voice is odd¡­ there are almost no spacial fluctuations around him. Unless the person is dead or able to completely lock the space around them, that should be impossible. But¡­ to actually lock the space around himself¡­ just what rank he is? Definitely not like the rest, who all appear to be around my rank or slightly higher. Lynne quickly signaled the monkey to come down and sit next to him.

    ¡°That kid, you get the weird feeling as well?¡± the monkey creased his brows as he spoke in a low tone. ¡°I can barely feel he¡¯s even there.¡±

    ¡°Ahm,¡± Lynne nodded, his expression exceedingly grim. ¡°Although he appears to be Archmage like me, he¡¯s definitely not.¡±

    ¡°I get a real creepy feeling when I try to inspect him through space,¡± the monkey shuddered suddenly as if doused in ice-cold water. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think he specializes in the spacial awareness, but is instead using some sort of a ¡®Spell Art¡¯. Otherwise, he¡¯d long since discovered us.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep watching for now...¡± the monkey nodded and the two went silent immediately.

    The group of thirteen moved with slow steps, following frail-looking youth. He appeared to be roughly fifteen, no taller than one-fifty, his back hunched, and his hair extremely greasy and short, dyed brown. His eyes also seemed vacant despite the slight radiance from them. While walking, he firmly held onto the unfurled parchment, studying it with great focus. Twelve others followed his steps, scowling from time to time, the oldest of which appeared to be roughly thirty years old bald man donning black, leather armor. The leading youth suddenly stopped, examining left and right with his eyes, before moving slightly right and pressing forward, through the tall wedges between the trees.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± one of the young girls suddenly exclaimed, her face pale. ¡°I¡¯m going back. We¡¯re definitely lost, so it¡¯s best if we just go backwards instead of going even deeper into the creepy place.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Lina,¡± another girl spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve already been here for two days, and we¡¯re also running short on supplies. Let¡¯s just go back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°We should really go back.¡±

    Other youths were quick to agree as they stopped moving forward. Lynne and the monkey carefully observed the leading youth, and as the seemingly frail kid lifted up his head, they felt chills down their spines; his eyes were pitch-black, without any other color within them, and his cheeks suddenly contorted, forehead growing larger and appearing to be cascading from top to bottom. Sounds of bones cracking suddenly echoed out as they saw the youth¡¯s back suddenly dance, his clothes suddenly torn, with two sickle-like arms spurting out like branches into the air. The others from his group screamed out in dread and shock as they all took a few step backwards.

    ¡°Why leave now?¡± the kid ¨C or rather the creature at this point ¨C suddenly laughed maniacally as it spoke. ¡°Ah, you could have just waited a few more hours. Now, now you ruined everything!¡± he screamed at the girl who first proposed to leave ¨C Lina. ¡°I was planning to simply sacrifice you, but now that you¡¯ve angered me, I¡¯ll skin you alive you little bitch!¡± Not good! Lynne exclaimed inwardly as his eyes shimmered with cold glint. The aura around the creature changed completely to that of dread, as its body was doused in black, flickering shadows. Lynne suddenly extended his right arm whereas a meter-long flaming blade appeared, its hilt steel-forged. Ignoring everything else, just as the creature leapt towards the group of twelve, he cast ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯ and bolted forwards like a bullet.

    The creature was good two meters up in the air, descending, when it felt strong, fiery aura coming from its back. When it turned its head around, its eyes glimmered in shock; a newcomer was coming at it with immense speed and pressure, with flaming blade in tow. Unable to control its body midair, the creature suddenly shifted its two sickle-like arms upfront and took defensive posture.

    As Lynne arrived in front of the creature, he swung his Elemental Blade at great speed, leaving behind arched trail of fire. The blade clashed with two sickles, causing sparks to blush up the dreadful night. The creature was sent flying backwards due to the impact, crashing through a tree and falling on the other side; Lynne was also sent flying due to backlash, but he was much better off, as he simply used the tree behind him as a propeller, pushing forward as he cast ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯ yet again, not caring about the grace and profound truths behind the spell. Under the shocked gazes of twelve pairs of eyes, he drew a brilliant arc through the air as the trail of golden, shimmering flames was left behind by him. He had absolutely no chance in defeating this creature head on, which is why he disregarded a broken rib and pushed forward; it wouldn¡¯t take long for the creature to recover, and they definitely couldn¡¯t escape during it.

    As the creature struggled to regain its footing, it raised its head and saw Lynne falling like a meteor towards it, its blade shimmering with brilliant flames. It screeched in anger and swung its sickle-like arms whereas a black, shadow-forged arc of energy spurted out and began heading towards Lynne. As the brilliant flames and dark energy clashed, immense shockwave swept outwards, causing thick branches to bend backwards and wedges to tear from their roots. Lynne was immediately stopped as he felt immense pressure from the energy, twice as strong as his own. Gritting his teeth, he bent his body unnaturally midair, bridge-like, and released his blade. The dark energy pushed onward like a sword and cut through the trees and branches, fleeing towards the sky. Lynne felt his body fall and roused winds around him to help him land; by the time he did, the creature was already on its feet and was lunging at him. Lynne¡¯s expression grew solemn as he felt fear pincer his heart. Taking a deep breath, he measured that the creature was mere three meters away, and would reach him within a blink. Within that blink, he summoned another ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯ - this one completely cyan, shimmering brilliantly as the cold frost swept outwardly from it. As he swung it forward, he also embedded whatever little he understood of the ¡®Starcarrier¡¯, ¡®Spell Art¡¯ he had gotten from the Headmasters pouch. ¡®Starcarrier¡¯s¡¯ main purpose was to enhance another Spell Art, but as Lynne¡¯s swing wasn¡¯t any profound art, but merely a spell created on the spot, it flourished ever so stronger.

    The icy blade and the creature¡¯s sickles clashed, causing another massive shockwave, blowing apart two trees closest to the two. Even the twelve that were good ways off were unable to keep their footing and were flung backwards. The monkey stared in shock; not because of the shockwave, but rather because Lynne was still alive. The monkey realized that the creature Lynne was fighting was at least three times stronger than he himself was, yet Lynne was, however painfully, still holding his ground. This kid ain¡¯t ordinary, alright¡­ he thought as his eyes shimmered in profoundness.

    Lynne felt extremely dreadful energy coming from the shockwave, so much so that it seemingly wanted to penetrate into his mind and cause utter madness. Biting his lip, he endured, as the two remained in a stalemate; the icy energy, enhanced by ¡®Starcarrier¡¯, was clearly being pushed back, but it didn¡¯t break. The dark energy sweeping out from the sickle-like arms clearly had massive advantage and was pushing forward, but was still unable to break through the icy blade. The creature grew restless and angry, and screamed yet again into the sky. Just as the creature lifted its head, Lynne¡¯s eyes suddenly glimmered; Now!

    Within his mind, a picture of a small, simple dagger with slight, violet hue appeared, and a moment later he felt the cold blade within his sleeve as he pulled it out from the Pocket Ring. The blade suddenly disappeared, and the creature immediately appeared startled and tried to retreat backwards, as if it felt something was odd. However, it was but a speck too late; Celestial Void Dagger appeared right behind its head and pushed forward, piercing through its skull as if it were bread. The creature¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly in disbelief as to how this little brat was able to kill it. Unwilling, it screamed one last time before its strange body lost balance and fell over with the creature drawing its last breath.

 2.4 - Beyond Shameless

    BEYOND SHAMELESS

    A group of twelve youths stared dumbfounded at the sudden development. The oldest of them, the tall, bald man, had a rather shocked expression as he stared at Lynne; he was certain that even if the twelve of them fought back at the best of their abilities, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the onslaught of the strange creature. As the matter of fact, the reason he joined the others was exactly that ¨C he always felt strange whenever he¡¯d look at the frail and hunched body of a young lad. Clearly, he realized, he had underestimated his doubts, but instead of regret, he only had relief. Still, he didn¡¯t drop his guard; he could clearly feel that the newcomer wasn¡¯t even Dao Magus, but the speed at which he killed the creature completely negated that fact. As the oldest of the bunch, and as the first to recover, he stepped forward and slightly bowed towards Lynne who just now left the scene of the crime and stood before them. He had a casual smile plastered on his face, and although his clothes appeared slightly ragged, there were no visible wounds on his body.

    ¡°I, Ronald Hufe, alongside my brothers and sisters, offer deep gratitude to our benefactor!¡± the bald man spoke in a deep tone. ¡°May I inquire your name?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Lynne,¡± Lynne casually waved off. ¡°Now, that was a tough battle, huh. Hm, I know. Ten gold coins from each of you should be enough of a payment.¡± nearly everyone suddenly dropped to the floor upon this exclamation. It¡¯s not the fact that he expected rewards ¨C they were even willing to give him far more than measly one hundred and twenty gold coins ¨C but rather how blunt and shameless he was about it. The monkey, on the other hand, was still hiding on the branches, shaking his head. He had naturally learned about Lynne¡¯s unquenchable love for gold and mature ladies over the past three months he had spent with him.

    ¡°B-benefactor Lynne,¡± Ronald was the first one to recover, forcing a shaking smile on his face. What thick skin!! ¡°N-naturally, we will offer rewards alongside our gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s great,¡± Lynne smiled brilliantly. Just how much do you love money, dammit! Give me back the image of a peerless, handsome hero who swept in and saved me!! One of the girls bitterly thought. ¡°Oi, monkey, get out already.¡±

    ¡°Damn brat, at least ask me nicely!¡± a coarse voice suddenly came from the branches; as the twelve focused their eyes to another newcomer, their jaws grew agape. Monkey, no taller than thirty centimeters, was talking! A freaking monkey was talking! The little creature landed on Lynne¡¯s shoulder, staring daggers at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stuck-up,¡± Lynne shrugged off monkey¡¯s glare. ¡°You guys,¡± he then turned to the twelve who were yet to recover. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to follow weird-looking kids into even weirder woods? And even you, bald guy,¡± It¡¯s Ronald dammit! ¡°You look at least a bit older than others. Did your hair fall off when your brain rotted?¡± Ronald was already crying in his heart; he wanted to crush this annoying brat¡¯s skull, but was also aware that he was simply stating facts. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all great now. Oh right, where the hell is this?¡± he then casually asked.

    ¡°It¡ªit¡ªit¡¯s ¡®Forsaken Forest¡¯,¡± Ronald grit his teeth and spoke. ¡°On the outskirts of Elver, a relatively famous city in the Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Elver.¡± Lynne muttered, remembering a thing or two about the city. If they were near Elver, though, it meant that they were nowhere near Royal City, Capital of the Rolyhard Kingdom. ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s camp here for the night, and you can show me a way out in the morning.¡±

    ¡°S-sure.¡±

    Ronald and others quickly set up a temporary camp, lighting up fire, while the monkey and Lynne were lazily leaning against the tree, seemingly disinterested in the affairs of the twelve. Everyone would occasionally glance at the two, complex emotions dancing in their eyes. At last, when the camp was set up, one of the girls braved herself and stepped forward; she looked to be no older than fifteen, and had a rather docile and innocent appearance. Her hair was golden, face oval-shaped, and eyes deep, lime-colored. She was nervously grinding her fingers against one another as she stepped before Lynne.

    ¡°S-sir Lynne,¡± the girl spoke softly, her voice emitting nervousness she felt. ¡°M-may I ask what are you doing in the woods?¡±

    ¡°¡­ hunting rabbits.¡± Lynne casually replied, causing the twelve to curse his lineage to the ninth ancestor inside their hearts.

    ¡°Ah,¡± the girl softly exclaimed, clearly realizing that he wasn¡¯t going to tell them. ¡°T-thank you for saving us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it,¡± Lynne said, smiling. ¡°You already promised me ten gold per person. Don¡¯t forget it though!¡± he creased his brows slightly as he spoke the last sentence.

    ¡°Never, never!¡± the girl exclaimed, rising her voice slightly. ¡°Here,¡± she took out a pouch seemingly out of thin air; Lynne realized she also had some sort of a spacial treasure. As Lynne grabbed the pouch, his eyes immediately shimmered in starlight. Drool instinctively dripped down the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Gir¡ªI mean my Queen, this is a bit too much,¡± Lynne stuttered. ¡°Th-there¡¯s good two thousand here.¡± even though Lynne was by no means poor, as he had thousands upon thousands of gold coins himself, it didn¡¯t mean he was bereft of his innate desire for glittering gold.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the girl shook her head, blushing slightly when Lynne called her ¡®my Queen¡¯. ¡°Money means little to me if my friends get to live.¡±

    ¡°Ah~¡± Lynne hummed lightly as he got up, patting the girl¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°You are a good gir-I mean Queen. Indeed,¡± he then puffed out his chest and looked towards the sky, despite the fact that it was bloated by thick trees. ¡°Friends are fires that fuel us forth!¡± he exclaimed into the night, causing even the monkey to lower his head in embarrassment. Naturally, he knew Lynne was not a fool, but he also knew just how much Lynne loved playing the role of the fool. ¡°Forget wives and concubines, forget brothels and such,¡± girls¡¯ faces blushed in deep crimson as the guys all looked away, wanting to bury themselves away from this guy. ¡°With friends, we can storm the skies! With friends, nothing is impossible! Ah~gir-I mean my Queen, you and I think alike! Good, good! Your friends are your blood, and should never be abandoned! But!¡± he suddenly exclaimed, his face darkening slightly. ¡°If you tell to my face ¨C ever again ¨C that friends are better than gold, I¡¯ll spank some reason into that plum buttocks of yours!¡± Oh my God!! even monkey suddenly screeched and couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, hiding in the bushes, not speaking for the rest. The girls instinctively covered their behinds, while guys bled crimson from their eyes. Utterly shameless! Skin thicker than rhino¡¯s! Who the hell is this guy? Ronald thought as he felt his heart crumble; after all, right now this young lad threatened to spank Third Princess of the Kingdom! Naturally, Lynne wasn¡¯t aware of her status. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°N-n-no!¡± the girl, though, didn¡¯t back off, despite Lynne¡¯s threat, her expression determined and firm. ¡°Friends are far more important than gold!¡±

    ¡°Ah, innocent youth,¡± Lynne shook his head, sighing. ¡°Here¡¯s profound truth of life, little girl!¡± he finally stopped calling her ¡®Queen¡¯. ¡°With gold, you can buy rivers of friends! With rivers of friends, you can¡¯t even fart out a copper coin!¡± his words echoed like a storm, causing all others¡¯ hearts to stir with killing intent. Even the monkey wanted to twist Lynne¡¯s neck at least thirty times to sate his anger at the moment. ¡°Nonetheless, all paths are not mine to walk. If you desire to squander mountains of gold for your friends, I can neither stop you nor change your mind. I can only ask one thing: can I also become your friend?¡± Lynne¡¯s sudden shift from domineering and holier-than-thou attitude to that of a docile dog finally snapped everyone¡¯s patience.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Ronald roared. ¡°Have you no honor? Dignity?!¡±

    ¡°Honor? Dignity?¡± Lynne casually glanced at him. ¡°What¡¯s that? Can that buy me a dinner? Sate my thirst? Buy me a couple of mature maidens?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m actually starting to miss that creature!¡± one of the girls exclaimed angrily.

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Lynne reprimanded. ¡°It¡¯s not nice for a beautiful and young maiden such as yourself to have a tongue of a snake. Only when you grow old, sagged, bitter and single should you begin using those words.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± the monkey screamed out. ¡°For the sake of all that¡¯s good and holy, please stop, you rotten brat! Your tongue is fiercer than Dragon¡¯s breath! Just shut up! Please, shut up!¡±

    ¡°Screw off, damned monkey,¡± Lynne angrily glanced at the small cretin. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to leave an impression you dumb infidel? They¡¯re clearly from some powerful sect, dammit. This young girl is dumber than wood, at least let me grasp this chance! Naturally, the monkey was unable to read Lynne¡¯s thoughts; although, even if he was, he¡¯d still probably want to slap him even more.

    ¡°I-if that¡¯s what you want,¡± the young girl lowered her head slightly, her cheeks reddening. ¡°W-we can be friends.¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡± one of the girls yelled at her in a soft tone. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡±

    ¡°Right, that guy is an absolute animal!¡±

    ¡°Hoarder beyond even Dragon¡¯s scope!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be your friends, he just wants your treasures!¡±

    ¡°So what?!¡± Lynne exclaimed as she glared at the others. Damn me if I allow these brats to build a wall between me and a mountain of wealth! ¡°What, you guys are her friends unconditionally? When she took out that pouch, none of you offered to split the expenses! Screw off with your above-all attitude.¡± the monkey stared with his eyes wide open; he simply couldn¡¯t comprehend how can someone be so shameless. Not only did he admit that he was after the young girl¡¯s wealth, he also accused others of doing the same on the spot! ¡­ he¡­ he may truly topple Kingdoms¡­ without even lifting a sword¡­ ¡°Huh, that¡¯s what I thought,¡± Lynne snickered when he saw dulled and astonished expressions of others. In reality, they simply couldn¡¯t process how could heavens allow someone like him to exist. ¡°Now, my new friend, where are you from?¡± Lynne smiled widely and gently, as if he was a big brother looking after his little sister. Such change in attitude didn¡¯t go unnoticed; however, Ronald and others relaxed slightly. Even if he was shameless, at least he didn¡¯t seem to be an actual, bad person, as they couldn¡¯t detect even a trace of lust in the guy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m from ¡®Imperial Magus Sect¡¯,¡± the girl called Anna exclaimed softly, smiling gently. She had long since understood that this wasn¡¯t Lynne¡¯s true character; after all, as someone of Emperor¡¯s descent, she had seen truly crooked people since the day she could talk. Lynne was simply in love with money, and that was all. ¡°And these here are my friends, while Sir Ronald is one of our teachers.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lynne exclaimed softly. ¡°You guys do have that bearing. Yet you were still dumb enough to fall into that thing¡¯s trap¡­¡± Lynne shook his head slightly, causing others to look away, blushing slightly. ¡°Alas, you are all young. Except the bald dude,¡± he looked at Ronald then. ¡°Lord help these kids with you teaching them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Ronald simply stared into nothingness. He had met many people in his life, many of whom were evil beyond reason, but he had never met anyone even close to Lynne. Not only did he care less than nothing for any one of the twelve, he threw accusations and insults left and right. It seemed as if whatever was on his tongue would slip out, without even a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Anna, was it?¡± Lynne then turned towards the young, docile girls who was chuckling lightly. It was the first time she saw her friends and her teacher at a complete loss for words; she even admired Lynne silently. While his character may be overbearing, he was also like a firm wall that wouldn¡¯t crumble even if the skies were collapsing.

    ¡°Ahm.¡± Anna nodded as she smiled gently.

    ¡°How about I teach you instead, huh?¡± Lynne said, swallowing a mouthful of saliva. ¡°I¡¯m really knowledgeable. Just a thousand gold coins per lesson, huh? If you follow me, you¡¯ll become Celestial Magus within a year, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± others stared at him, eyes vacant. They were truly lost; for the first time in their life, they couldn¡¯t summon words from their throats.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Anna laughed happily. ¡°Brother Lynne, you really love money, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°More than my life.¡± Lynne exclaimed boldly, his expression so serious as if he was informing someone of their beloved one¡¯s death.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Anna still laughed, unlike everyone else there who had already drifted away to a world where Lynne was never born. ¡°You¡¯re really funny Brother. Come, let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯d also like to know about Brother more.¡±

    ¡°Ten gold coins per question.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°Fine, ten gold per question it is.¡± Anna nodded, chuckling.

    The two sat down, while everyone else, the small monkey included, appeared to be completely asleep, stuck in a daze they were unable to leave. They had finally understood that all the people they claimed to be ¡®shameless¡¯ before were but droplets in ocean. They had unanimously agreed that they had finally met the most shameless person in the world.

 2.5 - Imperial Magus Sect

    IMPERIAL MAGUS SECT

    The dawn had arrived quickly, and the campfire was extinguished by a simple wave of the hand. Outside of Lynne and Anna, no other voice could have been heard throughout the entire night. Eleven people from the ¡®Imperial Magus Sect¡¯, as well as the monkey, spent the entire night in daze, unable to fully process the events of the last night. Unlike others, though, Anna wasn¡¯t phased as much by Lynne¡¯s character; he seemed very forthright ¨C albeit slightly insensible and outspoken ¨C and she had grown to know a lot about him during their conversation.

    What little girl didn¡¯t know, though, was that everything Lynne told her throughout the night was a complete lie. He¡¯d told her he was living with his grandpa at the far south, selling fish in the market. He¡¯d also told her that grandpa slowly taught him Magic because he learned Lynne was somewhat talented in it. Unfortunately, his grandpa passed away two years ago which is why he was wandering through the continent. He¡¯d especially spiced up the grandpa¡¯s passing, even crying for around ten minutes while Anna wholeheartedly tried to comfort him. He even felt a little bad dropping so much oil over the girl¡¯s eyes, but he was too deep in the mud to regress back.

    As the dawn arrived, Anna finally separated from Lynne and walked around others, bringing them back from their dazed state. Their eyes were completely bloodshot red as they stared venom at Lynne, but none spoke. Of all twelve, Anna had the highest status as the Third Princess, and it appeared she took a liking to the fool, so none commented on it.

    ¡°You¡­ you are utterly gone¡­¡± the monkey whispered to Lynne as he leapt onto the latter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve counted! You¡¯ve told her one hundred and eleven lies! One hundred and eleven freaking lies in the span of a few hours! You might be the greatest charlatan this world has ever seen.¡±

    ¡°What she doesn¡¯t know can¡¯t hurt her.¡± Lynne said coyly.

    ¡°Although I just randomly started calling you ¡®rotten brat¡¯, it¡¯s actually the most befitting description of your character.¡±

    ¡°Let the bygones be bygones monkey, otherwise you¡¯ll never grow past the bean-sized ball of fur.¡±

    ¡°Screw you.¡±

    Ronald was the one to take the lead while Lynne stayed at the back, following the group. He truly had no clue where he was and was planning to simply move forward until he left the forest. However, he learned after a few hours that none of the twelve knew either, as they simply moved north, hoping they¡¯d find an exit. Dejected, he could only follow in silence while his thoughts spun in regards to this new encounter.

    With her character, she¡¯ll probably invite me join the sect, Lynne thought slowly. It should be fine to lay low for a year or two to strengthen myself first and accumulate some treasures along the way. She also seems to have a rather great status in the sect, as others ¨C even that bald guy ¨C actually listen to her. They all seem to be either ¡®Physical¡¯, ¡®Void¡¯ or ¡®Elementalist¡¯ type of a ¡®Magus¡¯, so it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re selective. They¡¯re roughly around my level, with only that bald guy being a bit stronger. Hm, good, I¡¯ve planted the seeds carefully enough. I need more suitable ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ and some ways to increase my Mana reserves immediately. During the fight, I barely cast a spell or two and had almost completely ran out. If I didn¡¯t have a dagger, I¡¯d die without even knowing how.

    While Lynne was wrapped in his thoughts, light suddenly shone through the thick trees, and he realized that they were finally out of the forest. He found himself atop a hill, with a rather steep descent downwards clad in green. The hillside stretched for hundreds of meters on both sides, and only now did Lynne learn just how large the forest actually was. Beneath the hill ran a small river, and across was a deep ravine, with a beautiful town atop, on its left side. Right side of the ravine consisted of empty fields alongside some gardens and a few houses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Anna said cheerfully as they headed towards the city.

    Even from the distance, Lynne couldn¡¯t help but admire it; although not on the level of ¡®Edgemaw¡¯, it was still bustling with pride and glory. One building after another towered upwards, with vast majority of them appearing to be built in Gothic fashion, decorated beyond reason and comprehension. One, in particular, that stood out was a round tower built out of limestone, rising up at least in hundreds of meters. Every now and then Lynne would see a bulge with a few people standing. The city didn¡¯t seem to be too large, at best a few thousand squared kilometers, but it was obvious that a lot of care went into its maintenance.

    It took the group about an hour to reach the city gates from the forest. The gates were jam-packed with people, horses, large caravans and even some people riding strange beasts. Wall surrounding the city was dull-gray, towering good twenty meters into the air, while the gates themselves were built out of thick, twenty centimeters steel. Currently opened, dozens of guards were placed around the entrance, some keeping watch and some inspecting the newcomers.

    However, instead of standing in the line, Anna proceeded to lead the group to the front, while grumbles followed them. Lynne looked sideways only to see countless hateful gazes, but he quickly ignored them. God knows how many hours they¡¯ve waited¡­ best just pretend nothing¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°Halt, who goes there?!¡± one of the guards shouted as they stepped in front of their group. As he carefully inspected the girl leading them, his stern gaze immediately mellowed and he instantly knelt before her. ¡°Princess, my apologies, I haven¡¯t recognized Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so melodramatic Syn,¡± Anna chuckled softly. ¡°Ah, a lot of people are waiting to enter.¡± she sighed as she looked at the long row.

    ¡°Naturally,¡± the guard called Syn stood up and said. ¡°After all, next week¡¯s auction and competition are being eyed by even the Capital, let alone these scattered forces.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°My First Sister should be joining us as well.¡± Anna said, her expression slightly solemn.

    ¡°Oh, Princess Yu will grace us with Her presence?¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Anna nodded slightly before averting her gaze from the crowd. ¡°Want me to put in a good word for you?¡± she teased slightly.

    ¡°Ah, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± the guard smiled softly, as if accustomed to her teasing.

    ¡°Bleh, you¡¯re no fun. Let¡¯s go guys.¡±

    As she led them directly into the town, Lynne completely shut of the voices. The voice still resonated inside his head. Third Princess¡­ Third Princess¡­ Third Princess¡­ what is with my shitty luck dammit?! Can¡¯t I meet a girl without her having some holy status? Shit, if I ever get caught in my lies, I¡¯ll lose every life I have in me!

    Lynne completely ignored the prospering crowd and city around him while they walked through the cobblestone street. People were shouting left and right, with smells of both food and smoke intertwining to create strange atmosphere. Shops were laid at every corner, with most buildings being at least two-stories high. However, Lynne didn¡¯t care; wait¡­ why the hell would anyone allow a damn Princess to go into the woods? Hmm? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll be tangled in a royal screw up yet again? Shit¡­

    ¡°Brother Lynne,¡± Anna suddenly fell back to the rear of the group, accompanying Lynne. ¡°You can stay with us if you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI wouldn¡¯t dare impose on a Princess.¡± Lynne rejected immediately; goddammit just let¡¯s say our goodbyes so I can bolt as far away from this city as I can.

    ¡°Humph,¡± one of the girls scowled as she heard him. ¡°What? Eagle pecked your balls now that you¡¯ve learned who she is?¡±

    ¡°Ella!¡± Anna furrowed her brows as she glared at the girl; Ella smiled gently before ferociously staring at the Lynne for a moment and turning around afterwards. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± she then turned to Lynne, smiling; she actually didn¡¯t want to expose her identity since Lynne just treated her as a young girl. ¡°Even if Princess, I¡¯m just¡­ sigh¡­¡± I knew it! I freaking knew it! I¡¯ll get entangled again! Why is my life like this?!

    ¡°Well then, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll accept your generosity.¡± Lynne immediately changed his tactics. Even though he was reluctant to get involved in another political plot, he quickly saw his chance; after all, ¡®Rolyhard Kingdom¡¯ was one of the two Kingdoms that caused the ultimate fall of ¡®Highlind¡¯. There was a promise deep inside his heart, a promise he definitely wanted to fulfill. Getting closer to the Imperial family of Rolyhard could possibly lead to some answers.

    ¡°Really?¡± Anna¡¯s dejected expression immediately grew radiant when she heard Lynne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lynne exclaimed, puffing his chest. ¡°When a woman invites a man, only an idiot would refuse! Whore, housewife, general or a princess, woman is what sets hearts of men on fire!¡± the monkey immediately leapt off Lynne¡¯s shoulder and raced towards the front, jumping on Ronald¡¯s. Lynne didn¡¯t conceal his voice; as the matter of fact, majority of people around could clearly hear him. Even Anna blushed in all kinds of crimson when she heard his words, let alone anyone else. It appeared that Lynne was a person who¡¯d take a mile if given an inch¡­

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Anna said softly quickly hiding her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Lynne nodded, following her freely.

    It was Headmaster¡¯s and Auldin¡¯s last wish ¨C to learn the truth, the crux of the matter. Even Lynne felt something was off, as Edgemaw was completely destroyed in a night. Considering how many people were teleported directly into the city, the costs must have been godly; Lynne simply couldn¡¯t figure out why pay so much to simply destroy a city. In truth, Highlind would have fallen sooner or later. They were barely hanging on, and most predicted that within five years they would have fallen. Could it have something to do with the tribes from the north? Lynne pondered, but decided to cast away all speculations due to lack of evidence.

    As he wasn¡¯t truly paying attention to the city, when Anna suddenly told him that they arrived, his mind was finally jolted away as he looked up front. The sect building was majestic; towering almost fifty meters upright, it was built at the very edge of the city, with half the building actually eclipsing the edge and falling into the ravine, masterfully blending in. It occupied massive land, and Lynne realized that the tower that stuck out the most to him actually originated from the main building itself. As he was closer, when he looked up, he could actually see large beasts with their wings spread wide circling the tower from time to time, appearing like eternal watchers.

    The entrance to the sect was also camped, with dozens upon dozens of people leaving and exiting. Some wore similar clothing to Anna and her group ¨C completely white robes with few, golden adornments and a sigil of fire atop a hand inscribed at the chest-position ¨C while some wore ordinary clothes, much like Lynne.

    There was a large difference between a full-fledged sect and something like the Academy that Lynne briefly attended. Academies weren¡¯t exclusively for the Mages; anyone pursuing career in anything, really, if talented would be able to attend the Academy, following their respective curriculum. Sects, on the other hand, were built and designed with exclusively Mages and their tempering in mind. Their libraries contained only things related to Magic, they had dozens of combat platforms, their classes were also only about Magic, and World Essence was forcibly pulled into sect¡¯s grounds as to provide the disciples with the best environment for growth. Lynne was slightly dazed as he inspected the place he arrived at; just past the entrance was a single street, which then split into nine roads in total. At the sides of the streets were maze-like wedges which led to either other buildings or combat platforms or just some areas meant as rest spots. Main building was central, with several dozen smaller ones scattered about large plot of land. The part that hung off the edge, falling into the ravine, was tucked behind other sets of buildings, and Lynne had no idea what it was used for.

    ¡°Alright guys, I¡¯ll see you later!¡± Anna said to others. ¡°I¡¯ll go report to the Master as well as help this idiot out.¡± she pointed at Lynne.

    ¡°See you later, and be careful!¡±

    ¡°Have Patriarch beat some sense into him!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±

    Anna pulled Lynne¡¯s sleeve tightly as to signal him to follow her before she moved forward. Lynne, step by step, approached the main building ¨C marvel of architecture. Built completely out of strange, white stone ¨C much like the Academy ¨C it had even more decorations, but was also much larger. From time to time, Lynne would see differently colored sparks of light coming from inside rooms, but he had no idea about the source. Countless people poured in and out of the main building, but whenever they¡¯d see Anna, they¡¯d open up a path before gracefully bowing and greeting her. She replied with a smile before moving onwards.

 2.6 - The Truth Behind the Fall

    THE TRUTH BEHIND THE FALL

    Soon, they stepped into the building, and Lynne was welcomed by a large hall, with a few reception desks scattered about, filled to brim with people. On both left and right were staircases leading up, while the front appeared to be sealed off with magic runes; it was a narrow passage also guarded to teeth, with halfway up being switched from illuminating runes to a mosaic of a coiling Dragon. Anna headed straight towards the sealed portion and Lynne followed.

    ¡°Is Master free?¡± Anna asked one of the guards.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard knelt quickly and confirmed. ¡°Patriarch has been worried and instructed us to let you in immediately upon your return.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Open the seal and let the Princess in!¡± he then instructed some of the other guards.

    The strange runes flickered slightly as the small passage opened up, whereupon Anna immediately stepped through, followed by Lynne. Unlike his expectations, he was suddenly assaulted by blinding light, forcing him to close his eyes. He also felt immense spacial flauctuations coming around him, attempting to tear his body apart; however, strange, soft energy had completely enveloped him, striking away any spacial tear that tried to harm him. The feeling passed within a moment, and when he opened his eyes, he found himself in front of a large, beautiful garden. Whether it be trees, flowers or medical herbs, the garden was filled to brim with countless colors, causing a rather surreal scene to appear. As he turned his head back, he realized they were standing in front of a small, wooden cabin with a simple porch. Anna immediately turned around and knelt before the doors.

    ¡°Master, your Disciple has returned.¡± her voice carried striking sense of respect and awe. Without hesitation, Lynne knelt himself; better to save his life rather than pride, after all.

    ¡°Ah, I was wondering who it was,¡± the doors suddenly opened as a hoarse voice spoke. ¡°I was beginning to be worried Anna. Where have you run off to this time?¡± Lynne peeked a glance at the newcomer; he saw a rather handsome, middle-aged man wearing quite plain, gray robes. His black hair had already showed signs of aging, but his eyes were still full of life and color.

    ¡°This one had wished to accompany her friends,¡± Anna spoke. ¡°However, we had run into some problems, which is why Disciple is late.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that creature finally attacked then, no?¡±

    ¡°Master, you knew?¡± Anna exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the middle-aged man laughed softly. ¡°How can some lowly ¡®Four Evolutions Creature¡¯ deceive me? It appears as if you still lack experience to distinguish auras¡­¡± he then turned to Lynne; Lynne immediately felt insane pressure fall upon him as the middle-aged man glanced at him. ¡­ shit, why be all coy and crap with the war? Why didn¡¯t they just send this dude and have him level the entire freaking Kingdom? ¡°Who might this young lad be?¡± he asked Anna.

    ¡°This is a benefactor who saved us and killed the creature,¡± Anna said calmly. ¡°As he was wandering Magus, I was hoping Master would put in a good for him so he could become a Disciple.¡± the middle-aged man gazed deeply into Lynne; he felt completely naked before this existence, as if he couldn¡¯t hide absolutely anything about himself. Suddenly, the old man chuckled knowingly.

    ¡°Hm, I can certainly do that,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Anna, go and make the preparations. Leave the two of us.¡± ¡­ ah, I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯m so doomed.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± although confused, she still had to listen. What¡¯s going on? Master never asked before to talk to a candidate for a Disciple position¡­

    Shortly after, Anna left, leaving kneeling Lynne to sweat profusely from every spot known to a man. He absolutely didn¡¯t dare raise his head to look again at the middle-aged man, and simply remained kneeling there like an idiot.

    ¡°Well, we could talk with you kneeling there like an idiot, or we can do the exact same thing while enjoying a cup of tea, with the view of this beautiful garden.¡± dejected, Lynne finally got up and sat on a chair on the porch while the middle-aged man entered the house. He came back shortly after, carrying a smoking pot which emitted heart-shaking fragrance, alongside two jade cups. Pouring in the tea, he calmly observed Lynne who still didn¡¯t dare look at him. ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t bite, you know?¡± the middle-aged man chuckled lightly as he spoke.

    ¡°I-I know.¡± Lynne stuttered in reply.

    ¡°I would have never believed a seedling would be preserved,¡± Lynne¡¯s heart suddenly stopped beating as he glanced at the middle-aged man in shock. I¡¯m so screwed. ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t worry. I couldn¡¯t care less about the fools who want to plunge the entire continent into war. I don¡¯t care how you escaped, or what your plans are. I only ask that you do no wrongs while staying here; if you do so, I¡¯ll not only keep your identity a secret, but I¡¯ll also help you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why do I get a feeling you¡¯ll suddenly ask me to do something that will make my eyes and ears bleed?¡±

    ¡°You have rather good understanding of social connotations.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lynne asked as he finally let go of his fear. After all, what was there left to fear? All his secrets were exposed. This middle-aged man was at least ten thousand times stronger than him, and his life was in his hands, so there was no longer need to fear.

    ¡°You can call me Seed,¡± the middle-aged man said, chuckling. ¡°As for who I am, you will learn eventually. Wry truly miscalculated with you having escaped,¡± his chuckle suddenly turned into a booming laughter. ¡°He knew he couldn¡¯t have possibly ended you all, but he probably never expected that such a good seed would be one of the escapees. Your circulation is profound, Mana source is thick and pure ¨C albeit slightly lacking ¨C your mind is keen and perceptive. Your affinity for Magic is extraordinary, and none of the elements seem to reject you. Damn it kid, you¡¯re even more talented than me.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°What¡¯s the talent worth when my entire homeland was scorched beyond recognition?¡± Lynne said, smiling bitterly.

    ¡°Believe it or not, there was a good reason why that happened,¡± Seed spoke, his expression solemn. ¡°However terrible that sounds. That is why I never interfered, even when I learned of their plans. I do not know what your plan is ¨C nor do I wish to know ¨C but I will warn you, out of the goodness of my own heart: if you desire to go against them, by the time you¡¯re able, you won¡¯t find them anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I was tasked with learning the truth behind the entire matter,¡± Lynne spoke as he took a gulp of the tea; it was rather refreshing, suddenly revitalizing him from within. ¡°Ah, good tea. Before his death, Headmaster of the Skyfire Academy had granted me the title of ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯, and with it the obligation to learn the truth. Even if, after telling me that, you¡¯re forced to kill me, please do tell me.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Seed sighed softly, shaking his head lightly. ¡°If the truth was such an easy matter, then the world wouldn¡¯t be left in the dark. The truth behind the matter is very simple, young one. ¡®Elvarheimn¡¯ and ¡®Rolyhard¡¯ had long since coveted the manuals of the ¡®Skyfire Academy¡¯. The reason such a tiny Kingdom like ¡®Highlind¡¯ withstood eons of time was solely due to singular existence: ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯, the venerated protector of the Kingdom. Only those who had achieved complete perfection on the path of ¡®Celestial Emperor of the Flames¡¯ would be granted the honors. Manuals to ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ are extremely rare, and to my knowledge only three are currently in possession, ¡®Skyfire Origin Path¡¯ included. However, ¡®Highlind¡¯ was unable to produce a ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ for quite a long time¡­ if things proceeded as such, ¡®Highlind¡¯ would have fallen through simple invasion. However, recently, some people have begun showing signs of progression to their understanding of Primal Flames, which is why the invasion was ushered further. If ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯ was to be born, decades of hard work would have been nullified in one, fell swoop. Do you feel better now, knowing that your entire homeland was destroyed for such a simple reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, what can I say?¡± Lynne smiled bitterly, appearing not to be even surprised by what he learned. ¡°People have killed for less.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, you underestimate allure of the ¡®Origin Path¡¯, young lad. Only those following ¡®Origin Path¡¯ can ascend to the ¡®Grand Realm¡¯ and leave this plane. But alas, that is all I know. Your talent is extraordinary, I¡¯ll say that again. Since you said that you¡¯ve met up with the Headmaster just before the latter died, I can only assume that the manual for the ¡®Skyfire Origin Path¡¯ is with you. Don¡¯t worry, it is far too late for me to make use of it, and frankly, even if it wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t do it. However, what is curious to me, is that you still haven¡¯t begun threading it. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°You seem to know so much, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve even asked me a question,¡± Lynne said, taking another gulp of a tea. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to test the rumors of the legends.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Seed arched his brow as a strange glint passed his eyes. ¡°Dual paths?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lynne nodded.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± the middle-aged man chuckled softly as he himself took a gulp of the tea. ¡°I¡¯m wondering, which other Origin Path are you in pursuit of?¡±

    ¡°¡¯Spellweaver¡¯s¡¯,¡± Lynne replied honestly, laying all his cards out on the table. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t a clue where to even begin looking for a manual.¡±

    ¡°I just so happen to be able to help you with that.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lynne arched his brow as he looked at the middle-aged man strangely.

    ¡°Hm,¡± the man nodded, smiling lightly. ¡°Currently, ¡®Origin Path¡¯ of the ¡®Void¡¯ is in the hands of Venerated Bliss, Lordmaster of the Infinity Sect. He had also tried to confirm the rumors of the legends, long time ago. Alas, his talent was lacking, and he was unable to comprehend the dual path. The manual for the ¡®Origin Path¡¯ of the ¡®Spellweavers¡¯ was also in his possession at the time, but as he decided to follow the ¡®Void¡¯, he had gifted the manual to his good friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re not gonna tell me that friend is you, will you?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, indeed I am, indeed I am. Ha ha.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Lynne was dumbstruck. This¡­ this can¡¯t just be coincidence, right? What the hell¡­

    ¡°However, you are not ready yet,¡± Seed spoke, his expression suddenly changing to a serious one. ¡°While your talent is outstanding, your foundations are not. From the looks of it, you have been studying Magic for less than a year, which is why your Mana is lacking. In order to pursue two different paths, outside the comprehension, the most important thing is Mana ¨C both the abundance of it, your talent in manipulation, and even the quality of Mana itself. If you were to start learning both paths now, you¡¯d implode from within, dying on the spot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you have a plan? And please, just tell me already what it is you want me to do in return.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, alright, alright. Youth and your impatience¡­¡± Seed scowled lightly. ¡°If, in the future, you ever have a chance to ascend, I¡¯d like you to also open up a path for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t a clue what you mean, but sure, if I can do it, I will.¡±

    ¡°You are quick to agree to the things you don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s either that or me trying to scheme against you to obtain the manual. You can see how many beautiful choices I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, indeed. As for the plan¡­ it is very simple. Best way to purify your Mana and increase its potency, outside of using Natural Treasures, is to temper it directly through combat. With each spell cast, slight impurities are removed directly from the source, so the next time you replenish Mana, it¡¯d be a bit purer. However, naturally, that¡¯s far from enough, otherwise everyone would be walking around with Mana as pure as babe¡¯s tears. I¡¯ll have someone send you a batch of pills designed for both direct and indirect purification. A week from now, Sect is holding Magus Competition between youths, and you¡¯ll take part in it. Before each match, you¡¯ll take one of the pills used for indirect purification. When on stage, just cast your spells and try to win. With the pills for direct purification, take them at the end of each day, and enter the state of tranquility through the night, allowing the essence of the pill to purify your Mana. My estimate is that, within half a year, you¡¯ll be prepared to learn two paths. Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am willing.¡± Lynne exclaimed, his eyes shimmering in firm determination; he was given an opportunity, and he¡¯d be a fool not to accept it. Even though he was still slightly wary of the middle-aged man, he felt that this old monster had no reason to try and trick him. Lynne had no doubts that he probably even had some spells that he could use to directly control Lynne. He, instead, was offering a helping hand, in exchange for the possibility of future. Looks like it¡¯s time I truly take Arts of Magic seriously and to the heart¡­ Headmaster, I have learned the truth of the matter. However, they have failed. One day, however far away it may be, I¡¯ll become ¡®Skyfire Magus¡¯, both in title and in power. Then, I¡¯ll once again show the glory beneath the skies, and everyone will remember us. That, I promise¡­

 2.7 - Dao Magus

    DAO MAGUS

    Lynne sat cross-legged, his eyes closed, inside a small, squared room atop a shimmering, jade bed. The room was windowless, with only source of light being a small candle atop a nightstand next to the bed. After leaving Principal Seed¡¯s place, he was led to the small courtyard and a house at the outskirts of the sect¡¯s grounds. Shortly after, as per Principal¡¯s promise, two batches of pills arrived: ¡®Soulstones of Mana¡¯ and ¡®Wisps of Mana¡¯. Soulstones were used for direct purification, while Wisps were used for indirect. Upon receiving the batch, he immediately took one Soulstone and swallowed it. The pill had rather sour taste, but it quickly dissolved as it swept past his throat and entered into his blood stream. Chilly sensation permeated his entire body, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable.

    After examining the workings of the pill for a short while ¨C and realizing that it wouldn¡¯t harm him ¨C he had shifted his focus back onto the ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯, attempting once again to reach advanced understanding of the ¡®Spell Art¡¯ and break through to become a Dao Magus. Comprehension of the ¡®Spell Art¡¯ was extremely slow, regardless of one¡¯s talent. It wasn¡¯t simply about understanding what the higher level will be capable of ¨C after all, Lynne already knew that ¨C but it was about understanding the simplicities within the compound of complexities. As such, Lynne had to understand all of the ¡®Advanced Arts¡¯, as ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯s¡¯ advanced understanding was directly connected to them.

    He first began with ¡®Blood¡¯. ¡®Blood¡¯, at its most complex, refers to continuous process of life energy within all living beings. He needed to break that complexity into strands that he could visualize and understand; as so, he focused on the flow of the blood from within him. It chugged through his veins vigorously, ceaselessly pouring into his heart. Blood was also directly related to life energy ¨C that is why Mages who followed the ¡®Blood Path¡¯ had exceedingly long lifespans, even if they never stepped beyond the rank of an ¡®Archmage¡¯. They would continuously refine their blood, strengthening it and purifying it to the point of perfection. However, Lynne didn¡¯t need to go as far; as he already had relatively deep understanding of the Magic of Blood, he pricked his finger slightly and let out a few drops that hovered above his finger. They then danced around each other, forming into a spiral, then into a sphere, then into a blasting ray¡­ he manipulated it over and over again, gaining understandings within it. The few droplets then changed into a miniscule ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯. They carried vigorous energy and were seemingly capable of penetrating through the thickest of walls.

    Satisfied with the result, he moved on onto the ¡®Mind¡¯; ¡®Mind¡¯ was the most complex of all Magical Arts, and to this day, there has never been a single record in the history of anyone even truly mastering it. ¡®Mind¡¯ was like the origin of all other arts, as all other arts are channeled directly with a thought ¨C that is with the Arts of Mind. Lynne¡¯s understanding was bare-bone, but no one would find it odd, as even the monsters who had lived for centuries wouldn¡¯t have gone much further than him in the comprehension of it. The most basic understanding is often related to defending one¡¯s mind against soul attacks ¨C Lynne had already comprehended that, and quickly moved on from it.

    ¡®Summon¡¯ school of art was another than Lynne had no interest in. It used fragments of souls of the dead to form a sentient slave, and those at the pinnacle could even forcibly tear person¡¯s soul out of their bodies to form a mindless warrior. ¡®Summoners¡¯ were usually the least feared and also the most feared of all the paths. During their growth stages, they were not stronger than even ordinary soldiers who barely practiced Magic. All their slaves could be killed with a single strike, and their physical bodies were akin to the withering branches of a tree. However, at their pinnacle, they had hordes of slaves that could consume Kingdoms within a fortnight. Still, training to the pinnacle was nigh impossible, and only two were ever recorded in the history books. While both were revered by masses and had achieved astonishing accomplishments, one could only imagine frustrations they had to go through. Lynne was already capable of creating a miniscule slave out of soul¡¯s fragments, so he didn¡¯t bother further with the art.

    The last one was ¡®Space¡¯, the one he was most versed in. Per its name, ¡®Space¡¯ refers to any spacial conducts within the world. Due to the Celestial Void Dagger that he picked up from the Royal Treasury, Lynne¡¯s understanding of ¡®Space¡¯ has soared when compared to his peers. ¡®Elemental Blades¡¯ that he would summon through the spacial attribute could flex and bend and even tear the space whenever they passed, covering hundreds of meters distances within a blink as they passed through spacial rifts.

    With these four understandings, he finally perked his mind to the optimal state and began visualizing ¡®Elemental Blades¡¯ formed from all eight elements ¨C Basic and Advanced ones. One of fire had explosive power, capable of tearing through mountains; one of water was flexible to the point of being able to bend in any way as it passed through obstacles; one of wind was fast and could pierce through hardest of steels, while one of earth was durable to the point of seemingly being indestructible. One of blood had corrosive elements, and when it pierced a living body, it could suck the blood right out of it; one of summon could split itself nigh-infinitely as it soared through the skies; one of mind had its own sentience, and Lynne wouldn¡¯t even need to control it, while one of space could hide anywhere and come from nowhere.

    As these eight blades danced within his mind, he felt his understanding expand. Bit by bit, he formulated essences of these eight swords as they swirled and danced within the endless abyss. They interacted and clashed with one another, creating one strange phenomena after another. Then, there were sixteen blades ¨C two of each. Their clashes created even stranger phenomenons, as the sky seemingly got eclipsed by their shine. Sixteen turned to twenty-four, but that was as far as Lynne could understand at the moment.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Suddenly, within his soul, he could hear a faint ¡®crack¡¯ sound, and as if the floodgates opened, his Mana surged outwards and passed through each of his veins, reaching every part of his body. His mind was cleared of the fog and his eyes shone with strange brilliance as he opened them. His body silently roared with the shouts of Dragons, as veins came in and out of existence atop his muscles.

    ¡°Ah, finally,¡± he muttered lowly as his lips curled up in a smile. ¡°Advanced understanding of the ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯ as well as reaching ¡®Dao Magus¡¯ rank. Hm? Looks like the pill is actually working. Although my Mana reserve hasn¡¯t increased by much, I can control it much easier, as if half its weight has been lifted. Not bad Principal, not bad¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about with yourself? Have you finally gone crazy?¡± a familiar, mocking voice came off from the corner of the room. Lynne glanced towards the source and saw small monkey sitting, chewing on some strange fruit.

    ¡°Who gave you premision to enter? Get out you furry ball of stupidity. Go back to your mom and suck her ¡®till you grow up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll smear my shit over your face, you rotten brat!¡± the monkey scowled. ¡°Anyway, I have good news.¡±

    ¡°Good news?¡± Lynne arched his brow slightly.

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what¡¯s currently somewhere in this sect.¡±

    ¡°Manual for the ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯ path?¡± Lynne asked boorishly.

    ¡°Eh? What?! How did you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, you¡¯re too slow monkey. You brain is all foggy and fuzzy. If even I can discover treasures before you do, what¡¯s your worth exactly?¡± Lynne¡¯s words seemingly struck the monkey pretty hard as his expression sank. Lynne realized that the monkey was having existential crisis, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. ¡°Relax, I met up with the Principle yesterday and he told me.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡± the monkey roared after a few moments of silence, as realization dawned on him. ¡°Damn you rotten brat! I nearly broke out in tears right now! Who raised you, huh? Lead me to them so I can give them a proper lecture on parenting! Damn it, rotten brat!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Lynne laughed out loud before he spoke. ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you supposed to be the ¡®grandpa¡¯ of the group? How can you be the ¡®grandpa¡¯ if you lose your shit the moment I tease you a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Goddammit, I¡¯ll get back at you for this brat.¡± the monkey scowled, clearly angry due to Lynne¡¯s words. ¡°Ugh, forget it for now. So, why¡¯d the old fart tell you?¡±

    ¡°Not just tell me, he even offered me the manual.¡± Lynne spoke calmly.

    ¡°But of course he would never just give it to-- wait, what?!¡± the monkey seemed even more surprised than when Lynne teased him, his small eyes suddenly doubling in size, ready to pop out of their sockets.

    ¡°Of course, there are strings attached. And, according to him, I¡¯m not ready yet, so he¡¯s basically just grooming me at the moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course you¡¯re not ready, you imbecile,¡± the monkey mocked. ¡°Even I, a creature who barely uses Mana, have purer Mana in me than you.¡±

    ¡°Damned monkey, you were sucking on that Mana Spring for god knows how long! Of course you¡¯d have purer Mana!¡±

    ¡°Humph, whatever,¡± the monkey crossed his tiny arms across his chest as he spoke. ¡°So, why¡¯s he helping you?¡±

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s a secret,¡± Lynne spoke mysteriously, angering the monkey even more. ¡°Anyway, he ordered me to participate in the upcoming competition between the sects next week. He also told me that I have to get in top ten if I want to get any more resources outside the ones for tempering my Mana. Luckily, I managed to break through to the ¡®Dao Magus¡¯ rank with days to spare.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can get even within top fifty, you imbecile.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Disciples from sects usually train since they are young kids. Even if they are at the same rank as you, they¡¯ll have fifty times your Mana reserves and ten times the purity. They¡¯ll also have countless treasures. What do you have? Nothing. Zero. Big, stinky bleagh.¡±

    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re right!¡± Lynne suddenly leapt onto his feet as it dawned on him. ¡°I haven¡¯t been training in Magic for a year, yet they¡¯ve probably trained for over ten years. Shit, that old fart really blinded me this time around. Eh, whatever. I¡¯ll just do my best.¡±

    ¡°Eh, not even for a year?¡± the monkey muttered into his jaw. That¡¯s impossible¡­ right? To have trained for under a year, at his age, it would have been virtually impossible to even reach ¡®Master Magus¡¯, let alone ¡®Dao Magus¡¯. Damn, this kid¡¯s talents are too scary.

    After breaking through the ¡®Dao Magus¡¯ stage, Lynne rested briefly before taking another Soulstone pill and closing his eyes, following and observing the changes occurring within his Mana reserves. Although he was reluctant to learn Magic ever since the day he was born, he found himself enjoying the feeling of breaking through, of gaining larger understanding of all things within and outside. He was even looking forward to the competition, even if he was going to lose in the very first round. He was yet to truly fight anyone close to his rank and go all out, and was quite curious as to how will he fare against the children of renowned sects. I¡¯ll probably lose if I fight them head on¡­ but, he he, will any of them be as shameless as I am? Spacial Elemental Blade here and there, and they¡¯ll be standing naked on the stage, too ashamed to continue fighting¡­ he he¡­

 2.8 - Sky-high Arrogance and Shamelessness

    SKY-HIGH ARROGANCE AND SHAMELESSNESS

    Loud explosion suddenly reverberated inside Lynne¡¯s room, shaking the entire three-story building. Dozen or so disciples suddenly rushed out, scowling and cursing atop their lungs. Smoke broke out from the very walls of the buildings, and a voice broke out, filled with joy and ecstasy.

    ¡°I DID IT!!¡± it was, naturally, Lynne¡¯s voice. His sudden scream startled a few who were still cursing, while their eyes gleamed with curiosity. ¡°I FINALLY FREAKING DID IT! MONKEY, LOOK, I DID IT!¡±

    While everyone was wondering whether something had happened to the boor boy¡¯s brain, Lynne flickered his finger, upon which suffocating smoke dispersed as if it was never there. He stood at the center of the room, his hair upright as if electrocuted, skin completely charred, clothes disheveled, but he appeared not to care. Instead, his eyes fixedly stared at the small, thumb-sized, oval-shaped pill in his hand. The pill had fading luster and appeared ghastly gray in color, with very weak medical aroma coming from it. A few meters away from Lynne, the monkey stared at the pill in complete amazement, seemingly not caring about his appearance, as half his fur was actually burned, revealing somewhat pinkish skin behind.

    The reason the monkey was so stunned wasn¡¯t simply because Lynne had finally concocted a pill ¨C after solid three hundred tries ¨C but because of something much greater.

    Three days had passed since the two of them arrived here, and shortly after Lynne broke through to the ¡®Dao Magus¡¯ stage, he turned into a hermit of sort, devoting all his time to wasting the last remnant of resources he had in hopes of concocting a pill. When the monkey saw Lynne wasn¡¯t even thinking about leaving the room, he took it upon himself to scout the sect¡¯s ground and learn some bits and pieces of information. He had even crossed to the other side of the ravine, where medical aroma was deeply embedded into the air itself. It was actually a separate ground, devoted solely to the students of Alchemy. As he was curious to see just why Lynne failed so many times, he sneaked into one of the many, plain cabins to observe other Alchemist. He was stunned to learn that none of them ¨C without exception ¨C concocted pills or potions by hand. Each had at least ten different tools ¨C ranging from some simple steel claws to towering furnaces ¨C and each took at least three to four hours to concoct a single pill.

    After a short inquiry, he learned that trying to concoct pills or potions without these tools was equivalent to being insane. Even Legendary Alchemist who stood at the peak of the field would need at least five hundred attempts before concocting some random, weak pill. In all sense, it was viewed as a complete impossibility to concoct pills on regular basis without all these tools.

    So, when Lynne actually managed to concoct a pill ¨C however crappy it was ¨C by using bare hands, one could only imagine monkey¡¯s expression. He was almost about to inform Lynne about what he had learned and end poor lad¡¯s suffering, but Lynne beat him to it.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± the monkey muttered lowly.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Lynne suddenly fell on his knees, crying profusely. ¡°Three hundred attempts¡­ thousands of ingredients¡­ tell me, monkey, am I the worst Alchemist in the history of the world or what? No, that doesn¡¯t matter. I managed to concoct a pill! Now, I can finally put this idiotic idea at rest. I¡¯ll find some other ways to get you pills and potions, don¡¯t worry! I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± the monkey suddenly exclaimed with slight terror in his eyes. ¡°I-I mean, you finally made it! Why-why would you give it up now? Just¡­ just stick to it for a little while longer and see where the road leads, huh? Don¡¯t give up so easily!¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you enjoy this?¡± Lynne suddenly began bawling like a small child. ¡°I wasted probably tens of thousands of gold coins on this single, shitty pill that can¡¯t even fix common cold properly! Do you think I bleed money?! Or maybe shit it out in regular basis? I¡¯d rather stick my finger up your butt than do this again!¡± Ah¡­ I forgot this idiot loves money more than he loves his life¡­

    ¡°H-how about I cover all the expenses for the ingredients, huh?¡± the monkey suddenly proposed; after all, with his innate skill, he could easily find plants left and right that can be used in Alchemy. ¡°O-of course I won¡¯t be giving them for free! For each three pills or potions you make, you have to give me two! How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    ¡°Y-you would do that for me?¡± Lynne¡¯s voice suddenly softened; a moment later he bolted across the room and picked up the monkey into his arms, hugging the little creature as if it was his most beloved one. ¡°I love you damned monkey! If you weren¡¯t so butt-ugly, I¡¯d even marry you!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s ugly you rotten brat?!¡± the monkey replied angrily. ¡°Let go of me you stinkin¡¯ kid!¡± however, Lynne let him go only after a few minutes.

    ¡°Monkey, forget two, I¡¯ll give you four of each three pills or potions I create!¡±

    ¡°¡­ go rot in hell you rotten brat.¡±

    ¡°He he.¡±

    ¡°Shameless punk.¡±

    While the explosion caused somewhat of a commotion, it didn¡¯t last long as it was clear nothing was actually damaged. Soon after the smoke dispersed, all of those who bolted out of the building in anger went back in silence. As Lynne had nothing to do in his room, he took a quick shower and changed his clothes to those of sect¡¯s disciples ¨C exclusively white with golden threads and the sect¡¯s emblem on chest. The coat fluttered slightly behind him as he left, with the monkey on his shoulder. Surprisingly, in just half an hour, all of the burned hairs on the monkey¡¯s body regrew, and he was back to his normal self.

    As they were quite close to the ravine, Lynne decided to go the opposite direction, towards the city¡¯s center. Although it was called city, very few ¨C if any ¨C people who didn¡¯t practice Magic lived here. While its size and population weren¡¯t outstanding, the quality certainly wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. When Lynne left the sect¡¯s grounds, he was left completely stunned at the sight; all streets were clogged, with hundreds of people pushing left and right and even a few battles breaking out here and there. Damn¡­ each and every one of these is at least ¡®Archmage¡¯ level¡­ The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Such group certainly was intimidating, but as Lynne took a step out of the sect¡¯s grounds, and as the eyes of the others came upon him, reverence and respect beckoned out. Even when practically hugging each other, people still made way for him. It turned into a rather comical sight; while dozens of people cramped atop of each other, one, singular person walked without any obstruction in his path. The greatest irony was that he was one of the weakest amongst the crowd, yet no one expressed any annoyance by the situation. Even monkey was slightly astonished by the sight; disciples of the ¡®Imperial Magus Sect¡¯ certainly did enjoy royal-like treatment.

    However, what the two didn¡¯t know, was that there was a rather specific hierarchy, even with the disciples of such large sect. That hierarchy was reflected with the number of dots above the school¡¯s emblem on Lynne¡¯s chest; one indicated disciples-in-waiting, and their status was almost the same as the people who never set a foot on sect¡¯s grounds. Two stars indicated outer disciples, but even their status wasn¡¯t that high, as they could only attend occasional lecture. Three stars indicated inner disciples, or rather, first true disciples of the sect. They were allowed to live inside the sect¡¯s grounds and were given decent amount of resources, and could attend almost all lectures. Four stars indicated core disciples ¨C the heart of the young generation. They enjoyed great fame wherever they went, and majority of sect¡¯s resources were poured into them.

    However, even with four stars, one wouldn¡¯t be able to necessarily enjoy the treatment Lynne was enjoying at the moment. The reason Lynne was able to easily stroll through the streets without any obstruction was because there were five stars above his emblem! This indicated status that is completely venerated in the outside world, as one would have opportunity to see someone with such status perhaps only once in their lifetime. This indicated that Lynne was a direct disciple of none other than the Principle Seed himself ¨C one of the strongest Mages on the entire Alloy continent. Currently, there were only three people ¨C Lynne included ¨C who had such status; one was a Third Princess of the Roylhard Kingdom, while the other was First Prince of the Elvarnheimn Empire.

    ¡°Principle took another disciple? Who is this young lad?¡± chatter quickly broke out amongst the crowd.

    ¡°He must be some extremely important figure!¡±

    ¡°Definitely! Quick, back away, don¡¯t stand in his way! One word from him, and he can kill us all without facing any trouble afterwards!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, we definitely can¡¯t provoke him!¡±

    Lynne quickly picked up on the chatter, and his heartbeat quickened. Who thought that being Principle¡¯s disciple carried so much weight? Although his innards were in chaos, his expression was as calm as water, never-changing.

    Lynne headed towards the exit of the city when another, similar scene appeared before him: there was a clear line in front of him, stretching dozens of meters forward. At the end of the line, he saw a young man ¨C perhaps in his mid twenties ¨C followed by an enormous entourage. The young man had extremely handsome face, shoulder-long golden hair, azure-blue eyes and was quite tall, with slender and lean body. He wore exquisite, fiery robes made of finest material. However, similarly to Lynne, he also had sect¡¯s emblem on his chest ¨C and, just like Lynne¡¯s ¨C it had five dots above.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s First Prince Elynal!¡± someone from the crowd exclaimed.

    ¡°Hush!¡± another one scowled. ¡°You don¡¯t have qualifications to utter the Revered One¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°I heard that he just recently broke through to the ¡®Master Archmage¡¯ stage¡­ at such young age, he¡¯s definitely a talent beyond one¡¯s comprehension!¡±

    First Prince calmly walked forward when his eyes finally fixed on Lynne. A slight trace of shock appeared on his handsome face when he saw five dots above Lynne¡¯s emblem; he clearly didn¡¯t expect that his Master would have taken another disciple, as it was the first time he ever had more than two at the same time. However, when he saw that Lynne was merely a ¡®Dao Magus¡¯, slight shock turned into clear disdain. As he finally reached Lynne, he stopped a few meters away, upon which everyone behind him did the same.

    ¡°Are you going to move or stand there and stare like a country sheep?¡± Prince¡¯s voice carried overbearing sense of arrogance; after all, he was first-in-line to inherit the throne of the most powerful Empire on Alloy continent! If all things proceeded correctly, within fifty years he¡¯ll command the largest force in the world!

    ¡°Pardon this sheep¡¯s behavior,¡± Lynne clicked his tongue before speaking, clearly annoyed; not only by the Prince¡¯s behavior. If it was only that, Lynne would easily step aside as it was his nature, but when he learned that he was the First Prince of the Elvarnheimn Empire, his blood began boiling. ¡°It¡¯s just that I spotted some exquisite grass in front of me and couldn¡¯t help but drool slightly over it.¡± OH!! gasps reverberated throughout the crowd. This was the first time anyone has ever acted so arrogant in front of the Prince; even Principal Seed had to show him some face from time to time, let alone this unknown youth!

    ¡°On the basis that you¡¯re my fellow Junior Brother, and to give Master some face,¡± First Prince was clearly outraged by Lynne¡¯s attitude, but still managed to produce a slight smile as he spoke. ¡°If you bow down ten times, apologize and leave the sect, I¡¯ll let this matter go without pursuing it any further.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you will?¡± Lynne arched his brow slightly; Damn, and I thought I was shameless from time to time¡­

    ¡°Of course, my word is the law.¡±

    ¡°I would absolutely love to do that,¡± Lynne said, smiling innocently; if people were deaf or unaware, they¡¯d think he was honestly apologizing to the Prince. ¡°But, you see, yesterday I ate this strange type of a fruit and I just shat my pants, and all that shit went into my shoes and now my shoes are glued to the ground. I can¡¯t move an inch!¡± even though many tried, at least half the people around suddenly burst out in uncontrollable laughter; even some people from the Prince¡¯s entourage showed signs of breaking apart, but somehow managed to hold it back.

    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± the Prince raised his voice, his expression turning ugly.

    ¡°You¡¯re more than welcome to clean me up and help me out of this embarrassing predicament!¡± Lynne continued with his ¡°I did absolutely nothing wrong¡± expression, and people actually began doubting their hearing abilities; did they simply mishear the young lad¡¯s words?

    ¡°For that alone, you need to be beheaded!¡± the Prince exclaimed, fuming with anger.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m already circumcised, and you know what they say ¨C two¡¯s a crowd, right?¡± Lynne winked innocently as one of his hands cupped his crotch. Seeing this, most girls in the crowd looked away, their cheeks scarlet, while more and more people joined the wave of laughter. Heh, you want to play with haughty attitudes against me? Scram kid! You¡¯re hundred years too young! While Lynne¡¯s expression was that of child¡¯s innocence, his mind certainly was not.

    ¡°Die you lowly scum!¡± the Prince flickered his finger, whereupon a large, earth totem appeared, exuding enormous pressure. The totem suddenly flashed in blinding light and disappeared; Prince was quickly covered in shards of earth all over, while two of his arms both had massive gauntlets atop of them. The gauntlets emitted shrill sounds and fiery sparks despite their earthen, brown color, and carried strange sheen upfront. Without hesitation, he attacked Lynne without holding back.

 2.9 - Serpentine Water

    SERPENTINE WATER

    Oh my God he actually attacked me, what the hell?!!! Although Lynne¡¯s face still remained calm as the First Prince launched his attack, his mind was screaming in panic. I thought we were just having a verbal spat, I can¡¯t freaking fight you, are you insane dude?!! Just as the enormous gauntlets were about to hit Lynne, tyrannical gust of wind blew from behind him, causing First Prince¡¯s face to distort as he was blown backwards, unable to reach him. Whoever it is I will lick your toes!! Thank you!! However, nobody could read Lynne¡¯s mind; from the surface, he appeared like a stoic wall, unbending, with his hands behind his back, as if none of this mattered one bit, and as if he expected this to happen. This, in turn, caused others¡¯ opinion of him to rise, as very few could remain as cold as ice when faced with such strength.

    ¡°He really isn¡¯t a simple character,¡± a Sect Master of one of the low-ranked sects spoke solemnly. ¡°Not only did he rebuke Prince¡¯s words, giving him practically no face, he remained as calm as water even when faced with Prince¡¯s tyrannical strength. Truly not simple¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± another person commented. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d already be on my knees, apologizing.¡±

    ¡°Well, he is a direct disciple of the Principle. Even if it¡¯s the First Prince, as another disciple, he can¡¯t just bend over.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, what is the meaning of this?¡± First Prince asked in a rather overbearing fashion, anger apparent on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saving you from great humiliation, Senior Brother,¡± as Lynne heard her words, he wanted to turn around and slap her senseless; Are you insane woman?! Just say you owed me one and move on!! ¡°Lest you say I care very little for you.¡± Princess Anna calmly walked up and stopped shoulder to shoulder with Lynne. His tranquil gaze, steady appearance, and eyes that seemed to see beyond worldly matters, inspired youths around him; after all, he was in the presence of two major figures, yet he seemed to not even care they were there.

    ¡°Humph,¡± the First Prince coldly snorted, his eyes brimming with killing intent. ¡°Just say you wanted to protect him, why give him face he doesn¡¯t deserve?¡±

    ¡°You jest, Senior Brother,¡± she chuckled lightly. Please, please, I beg you, just stop! Lynne¡¯s mind was in frenzy; he realized that not many people understood the meaning of ¡®verbal spat¡¯. ¡°Senior Brother Lynne here was able to kill Four Evolutions Creature with ease. Surely, you¡¯re not saying you can do the same?¡± I was lucky you damned brat!! Why are you doing this to me?!

    ¡°What?!!¡± it was First Prince¡¯s moment to be shocked, as were almost all other people in the vicinity. After all, ¡®Four Evolutions Creature¡¯ was an existence that majority of them had never even seen, let alone fought. Yet, this young lad that didn¡¯t even seem to be 20 had already killed one. Just how could they remain indifferent? ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s but a ¡®Dao Magus¡¯ brat, how could he possibly kill ¡®Four Evolutions Creature¡¯. Stop lying Anna!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not,¡± the Princess still chuckled, leisurely covering his mouth with her hand, giving her a rather innocent appearance. ¡°He did it in front of me, thus saving my life.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!!¡± First Prince still denied it with fervor; after all, he was yet to kill even a ¡®Three Evolutions Creature¡¯, and would still struggle greatly with ¡®Two Evolutions¡¯ ones that were a bit more powerful than the ordinary ones. So how could he possibly believe that Lynne did something like that?

    ¡°Well, anyway, there¡¯s that,¡± Lynne took the opportunity as he turned around, exuding humbleness that caused hearts of many girls to stir. ¡°I will let today¡¯s matter go, as to give some face to Junior Sister.¡± he then began casually walking back through the path he came from, leaving the crowd gasping for air.

    ¡°Wait!!¡± Dammit you rotten brain, just let me go! ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it! Take one of my fists; if you can, I will let this matter go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lynne¡¯s calm appearance suddenly changed as he glanced backwards. His eyes now appeared to be that of a devil, as his entire body began brimming with bloodlust, causing people around him to push backwards even more, despite the fact that there was no space left. Even Anna and the First Prince subconsciously took a step back due to his appearance. ¡°Who do you think you are, you bag of rotting brain? I just said I¡¯ll let this matter go, and you dare obstruct my way? Humph, brat who doesn¡¯t know the extent of heaven and earth!¡± Oh my God this rotten kid is truly shameless! Even the monkey was speechless at the Lynne¡¯s outburst; after all, he was well aware that Lynne nearly pissed his pants just a moment ago. ¡°If you¡¯re that eager to die, wait until the competition and pray we meet. But when your head flies off, don¡¯t say I never warned you!¡± with those words still hanging in the air, he turned around and left, leaving everyone to process what just happened.

    After all, the man he just claimed will die during the competition was the First Prince of Elvarnheimn Empire! This wasn¡¯t just another one of the royal children born from concubines, but a direct descendant of the Emperor and the Empress! Perhaps, on the entirety of Alloy Continent, only ten figures of young generation would dare say those words, yet this young lad of unknown origin spoke them so casually and with such confidence, that many actually believed his words completely. Even Anna was struck silly by Lynne¡¯s outburst; after all, during their time spent together, she understood that Lynne was very much a calm and collected person who only lost his wits when it was a matter pertaining to money. It couldn¡¯t have been just an act, since she felt genuine hatred and desire to kill coming from him when he faced the First Prince, as if they already had some grand, blood feud.

    If Anna was shocked that much, one can only imagine how the First Prince felt. Nobody ¨C not even his parents ¨C ever spoke to him in such overbearing manner. Nobody ever even dared insult him, let alone claim they would kill him the next time they met. What¡¯s more, he even felt his heart freeze for a moment when Lynne looked at him directly in the eyes; those eyes were like devil¡¯s, bearing sky-high pressure that even he couldn¡¯t resist. In that moment, he actually felt fear; he felt afraid of this nobody who wasn¡¯t even 20 years old, and was barely a ¡®Dao Magus¡¯. At that moment, every bone in his body told him not to provoke this lad.

    While everyone was still processing what just happened, the culprit rushed back to his residence. His heart was beating faster than ever before, and cold sweat broke profusely from every orifice on his body. As he sat down on his bed, there was a mixture of excitement and dread on his face. The monkey, on the other hand, burst out in laughter the moment the two entered the room. If the crowd was to see him at the moment, there¡¯s no doubt they would be unable to recognize him.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Damn brat,¡± the monkey finally spoke as he recovered. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, shut up!¡± Lynne exclaimed, burying his head into his hands. ¡°What the hell did I do?! I basically just said I¡¯d kill the future King of the largest Empire on this continent! Even if I had fifty lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡±

    ¡°Ah, relax,¡± the monkey tried to comfort him. ¡°You only have one. So, when you die, that¡¯s it. You won¡¯t have to ponder over this anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive damned monkey!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the monkey laughed freely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not as strong as he seems. He simply used pills and potions to push himself into the realm he¡¯s at now. You still have three days until the competition starts, so just train. You may even be able to defeat him.¡±

    ¡°Even so, he¡¯s a ¡®Physical Mage¡¯,¡± Lynne grunted, dissatisfied. ¡°They are basically built to be my eternal headache.¡±

    ¡°At worst, it¡¯ll be a draw,¡± the monkey said calmly. ¡°As long as you can evade his attacks, it shouldn¡¯t be much of an issue. He¡¯s clearly a ¡®Vanguard¡¯ type, so his offensive prowess shouldn¡¯t be that high.¡±

    ¡°He seems earth-based, which is even a greater headache,¡± Lynne lamented while his eyes grew wetter by moment. ¡°My natural disposition is towards fire and space. There¡¯s no way I can have advantage over him. His Mana reserves are probably endless as well, so it basically means I¡¯m screwed.¡±

    ¡°¡¯Spellweavers¡¯ shouldn¡¯t really be bothered about Mana reserves,¡± the monkey said; after all, due to his inherited memories, he was quite well versed in human¡¯s progress when it comes to Magic, and various types of it. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to embark on the dual path, so by all means you¡¯re still a ¡®Spellweaver¡¯. You should have an art or two that specializes in agility, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± the monkey suddenly took out a small, finger-sized tube filled with azure liquid. The liquid shimmered brightly, and strong, Magical aroma spread throughout the room. ¡°It¡¯s something I came across a few years ago,¡± the monkey explained. ¡°From what I gathered, it¡¯s called ¡®Serpentine Water¡¯, and it¡¯s a high-quality mix of potions and pills. Aside from increasing one¡¯s Mana reserves, it also boosts any movement-based art by quite a large margin. Unlike the pills and potions that the Prince was fed, it has no after-effects as long as you don¡¯t take more than one.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why didn¡¯t you drink it already?¡± Lynne asked, confused. ¡°You live for this damned stuff.¡±

    ¡°True, it could help me if I drank it, but not by much. Even those pills and potions you gave me back on the island were more valuable for me. This is because potions and pills that have something to do with Mana are generally not that great for me, so I saved one or two just in case.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lynne took it without any pretenses; after all, he was being offered a gift. Who would be dumb enough to reject it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to pills and potions though,¡± the monkey warned. ¡°While they seem like a great way to increase strength in short amount of time, they leave far too much cracks in foundations. Especially for someone like you, who aims to cultivate duo-paths, it would be like destroying your future prospects.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lynne nodded, examining the small tube. ¡°Although, I heard there¡¯s a way to refine one¡¯s body to be able to filter out all negative sides of the pills and potions, and leave only benificial ones.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± the monkey shook his head. ¡°Refining body is one thing, but potions and pills directly influence the soul, and refining soul is impossible. At best, there may be some legendary treasures that can filter out pills and potions, but I¡¯ve never came across one, so I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks. I¡¯ll start training now. Here,¡± Lynne took a few pills and potions from the Headmaster¡¯s pouch and handed them over. ¡°It isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s something.¡± the monkey¡¯s eyes immediately lightened up when he saw the bottles, taking them without reservation. Just like Lynne had love for money which bordered lunacy, the little monkey similarly had the same love for potions and pills.

    ¡°Hu hu,¡± the laughed strangely, breathing deeply as if he just ran ten thousand miles in one breath. ¡°Y-you sure have some good stuff.¡±

    Without saying anything else, he retreated into the corner and began processing them, one by one. Similarly, Lynne sat up, cross-legged, onto the bed, and drank the entire tube of liquid in one go, closing his eyes and examining the outburst of energy the liquid provided as it sank into his body. He immediately brought knowledge about ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯ into his mind, and began examining it over and over again.

    ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯ actually had direct correlation to the Natural Flames; as Lynne understood this principle, he was greatly shocked, and had finally come to understand the core of the ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯. Each flame had its own nature; for instance, golden flames were overbearing and explosive, and their nature as unpredictable. On the other hand, purple flames were much more coy and shrouded in mystery, bringing unpredictable results. The similar natures were imprinted on ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯; depending on which flame Lynne used to cast the spell, the nature of the spell would change. However, at the moment, Lynne could only control two different Natural Flames: golden one and blue one.

    Still, at the moment, it was more than enough for him to slowly begin grasping at the advanced truths of the spell. Up until now, he merely used it as an instant burst of speed despite the fact that he knew that wasn¡¯t its only usage. However, he never realized just how versatile the spell was until now. At the moment, golden flames could provide instant burst of speed ¨C similarly to the way he used it so far ¨C whereas he could cross a great distance in a single step. However, this consumed relatively large amount of Mana. On the other hand, blue flames had completely different nature; they were much more flexible and tranquil, almost like water. When encased in these flames, Lynne can easily sweep left and right at unpredictable angles and strange increments, while its Mana usage was almost negligible, even for someone like Lynne.

    Suddenly, as if the wall inside of him broke, he felt a strange sensation sweep throughout his entire body. While azure liquid slowly increased his Mana, which was purified through his veins as it was headed into his soul, it also provided him with an inspirational moment, helping him break through the shackles and understand the advanced truths of the ¡®Fiery Sweeps¡¯. While he only scratched the surface, it still increased his efficiency with the spell by at least tenfold. Knowledge flowed like river through his mind, as his soul was coated in tranquil clouds.

    However, he didn¡¯t reach any major breakthrough in terms of realms; he had merely attained the rank of a ¡®Three Star Dao Magus¡¯, as breaking through the next realm wasn¡¯t that simple. However, he still had time. It took him only about three hours to reach this state, and it appeared as if the effects of the azure liquid still didn¡¯t vanish, as it was pouring out more and more Mana throughout his veins. He sternly decided right then to move forward and push, determined to have another major breakthrough before the competition. ¡®Dao Magus¡¯, after all, referred only to someone who had scraped the surface of the profoundness of Magic, and attained the slightest enlightenment. It was a bridge between a complete novice and a small success. Each stage within the ¡®Magus Rank¡¯ represented further comprehension of the nature and its laws, and ability to project those laws through one¡¯s Mana. Lynne was but a child at the bottom of the well, still far off from the sky he saw in the distance.

 3.0 - How Shameless Fight

    HOW SHAMELESS FIGHT

    Sun burst out from the horizon, its golden rays piercing through the scattered clouds, basking the world beneath in its shine. Elver¡¯s pure, white buildings glimmered, as the first signs of life began appearing. It was the day of the competition, and excited faces could be seen everywhere one looked.

    The competition will be held on the air-lift platform hanging straight above the city. As people looked up, they couldn¡¯t help but be awed; after all, just last night, that platform wasn¡¯t there. It was extremely large, good kilometer in diameter. Besides the battleground, there were also thousands of seats on the sides, as well as protective barriers to ensure the safety of everyone.

    Lynne opened his eyes lazily, yawning as he stretched. He wasn¡¯t looking forward to the competition as much as everyone else. Rather, he wished he could just skip it and take a nap; he barely slept in the past three days, training beyond reason. However, it would be a waste, so he slowly got off the bed and headed downstairs.

    When he entered the street, he simply followed the crowd ¨C crowd that still split apart wherever he walked. Beyond the chatter of the competition itself, most of it was occupied by Lynne and his ¡®performance¡¯ a few days prior. People avoided looking him in the eyes, but Lynne pretended he didn¡¯t see anything.

    As he looked up and saw the barrier, he sighed inwardly; how could he not know how much effort was put into it? In reality, Lynne expected the competition would be fought outside the city, as there were massive stretches of flat land practically everything. Alas, it seems that the organizers have some love for flare.

    If one wanted to reach the platform, they had to head towards the northern part of the city, where a dozen or so older Mages awaited them and, with their help, they¡¯d be sent upwards. Just as the sun began rising slightly in the horizon, Lynne also appeared and was sent upwards.

    As he landed on the edge, he took a brief glance forward. It was a stone platform, extremely flat and smooth in design, with orbital seats occupying its vicinity. The seats rotated clockwise around the platform, creating a rather magical sight. Participants had a static sub-platform where they had to go and wait, so Lynne headed there while most others took their seats.

    He was among the first to arrive, as there were only two people aside from him on the sub-platform, sitting cross-legged, meditating. When Lynne arrived, they merely looked at him and nodded, as he did the same.

    He sat silently into a corner, closing his eyes and leaning his head against an arm, seemingly in deep thought. In reality, though, he fell asleep almost immediately after he closed his eyes. He was simply too tired.

    Soon after, more and more people began arriving at the sub-platform, including the First Prince. He quickly spotted Lynne in the corner, but there was no anger or hatred in his eyes. As the matter of fact, if one were to look deeper into his eyes, they¡¯d see a flicker of playfulness. He sat down and began meditating, like most others.

    Seats were soon filled up, just before the sun broke halfway through the sky. Aside from the regular seats, directly above the platform was another round seating occupied by roughly thirty people. No one could discern their faces, but everyone quickly realized that they were most-likely some important figures.

    While the opening ceremony was underway, Lynne was still fast asleep. He even began snoring and drooling, his lips curved in a vicious smile, and very few couldn¡¯t understand what he was dreaming about. The people close to him immediately backed away, and when Anna saw him, she sighed and shook her head. Stress, lack of sleep, a good slap¡­ we can add Lynne to the mix of most-common headache inducers.

    Lynne even slept through the first three matches. Despite the massive explosions, air-vibrating cheers and shouts, it seemed like nothing could shake him out of his blissful state.

    ¡°Hannah Rummert versus Lynne Nyord,¡± deep and hoarse voice broke out. ¡°Please, come to the platform.¡±

    A girl, roughly in her mid twenties, jumped out from the crowd on the sub-platform. She had delicate appearance, slightly on the chubby side, with waist-long, black hair. While not epitome of beauty, she exuded charm of tranquility, her face epitome of calmness. As she stood on one side of the platform, chatter suddenly began, as her opponent hasn¡¯t arrived even as half a minute passed.

    ¡°Lynne Nyord!¡± the voice broke out again. ¡°Is there Lynne Nyord here?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you moron!¡± Anna suddenly shouted at the sub-platform, throwing a rock at Lynne.

    ¡°AAGH!¡± Lynne cried out in pain as he clutched his forehead where the rock hit him. ¡°Senseless bitch, what are you doing?!¡± he followed up, rubbing the spot that immediately reddened.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to fight, you dog shit!¡± Anna replied in kind.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lynne exclaimed, nodding and getting up. He casually passed in-between everyone, appearing as if he had all the time in the world.

    Yawning, he went up to the platform and saw his opponent; he quickly examined her to the best of his ability and nodded slightly as he walked to the opposite side of her.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± the girl screamed out, clearly annoyed by him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, just surrender!¡±

    ¡°Hey, can I ask you a question?¡± Lynne suddenly blurted out in a voice just loud enough for everyone currently here to hear him.

    ¡°Eh?¡± the girl was clearly surprised, taking a step back suddenly, having bad premonition.

    ¡°Do you wear anything underneath your clothes?¡± Lynne asked bluntly, with a deadpan expression. The girl was stunned, unable to answer, as was the rest of the audience. ¡°I knew it! Ha ha!¡± Lynne suddenly burst out in maniacal laughter. ¡°You slut! How can you not wear anything underneath your clothes? Have you no shame being naked underneath? I knew it! You didn¡¯t join this competition to show off your strength, but your strength, right?! Ha ha!¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°You---!!¡± the girl called Hannah blushed immediately, taking another step back. The audience was still stunned, and not even a chirp could be heard.

    ¡°I have to disappoint you, though,¡± Lynne said, sighing afterwards and shaking his head. ¡°You lack mature air to entice me! I like bosoms that sag to the floor, so I can sweep away all my enemies in one, swift strike of holy beauty! Even if you¡¯re naked underneath, I cannot be moved; I¡¯m a cold boulder of earth, my heart as steady as avalanche, and your peaks cannot cause me to melt!¡± jaws dropped in rhythm as they listened to this seemingly innocent youth talk; Anna buried her head deep into her knees, unable to look at him. Even Principal Seed, who was seated above the platform, froze stiff.

    ¡°You better give up!¡± Lynne exclaimed as he waved his arms theatrically, flipping his hair backwards. ¡°I know I¡¯m handsome beyond reason, and I know that it¡¯s simply impossible for any woman underneath heaven and above to resist my unparalleled charms, but do not try to entice me unless you have a mountain of gold behind you!¡±

    ¡°Y-you! You shameless bastard! Who wants you? Go die, scum! Wait, no, I¡¯ll kill you! Damn bastard, how dare you?!¡±

    ¡°Shameless bastard!¡± even the crowd burst out in anger. ¡°How are you handsome? Take a look into mirror you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Cut that filthy tongue girl, don¡¯t let him utter another word!¡±

    ¡°Baptize the platform in his blood, go!¡±

    ¡­ does anyone here have any mental resilience? What the hell is this? I spoke a few words and everyone immediately wants me dead. Even Lynne was caught unaware by the reaction. When he first noticed that the girl was ¡®Dao Archmage¡¯, he knew that he had little to no chance of winning this battle. As Magus¡¯ fighting capability is derived straight from the composure, he decided to light a small fire just so the girl wouldn¡¯t be at her peak. He never expected this reaction.

    ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± Hannah shouted out, her cheeks blazing red.

    Hannah¡¯s entire body was suddenly coated in electrical current. Bolts danced left and right around her, causing the air to stiffen. However, Lynne immediately noticed that his words had a huge impact; the aura she released was restless, her Mana manipulation seemed rushed and lackluster, which in turn caused her to lose control over the outburst.

    She bolted forwards, leaving behind a trail of thunder, her speed increasing by every step she took. ¡®Thunder Lord¡¯ sub-path of ¡®Elementalist¡¯ path¡­ Lynne thought as he observed, still not making a move. ¡­ hmm, yeah, doable.

    As she reached ten or so meters away from Lynne, she swept her arm forwards, whereupon a snake-shaped bolt of lightning flushed forward. Lynne immediately coated soles of his feet in blue flames, and just as the bolt was about to hit him, he sidestepped. Boos broke out, as everyone was hoping that bolt would pierce his heart. Aii¡­ it¡¯s never easy being the center of hatred¡­

    He extended his arm, summoning ¡®Elemental Blade¡¯. The blade exuded golden flames, and Lynne rushed towards the girl, slightly rousing wind to blow at his back.

    Not withstanding, the girl spread her arms and then clasped them together. A massive outburst of thunder ¨C with her as the origin ¨C poured outwardly. Bolts clashed and danced as they formed a sphere and then burst again, creating thunder swords that scattered immediately after. Lynne was still rushing when several dozen thunder blades rushed his way. He suddenly weaved his fiery blade upwards, unleashing a brilliant arc of golden light forward. The arc was at least twenty meters high, thin as a thread.

    People above the platform suddenly arched their brows, showing an expression of surprise. It¡¯s easy to create a massive storm of fire that sprawled everywhere; however, it is much, much harder to thin it down to the size of a small thread. Skills in manipulating Mana had to be absolutely amazing for that to happen.

    The golden arc swept through the thunder blades, shattering them upon impact and proceeding forward towards the girl. Although surprised, Hannah merely snorted before coating her feet in purple thunder. The thunder capped shortly after and burst out, sending her up into the air, good fifty meters.

    Lynne suddenly rotated clockwise, hositing the blade tightly; as Hannah came into his sight as rotation ended, he flung the fiery blade at insane speed directly at her. Before the blade was even halfway through, he summoned another one ¨C colorless, seemingly causing the air around it to vibrate.

    As fiery blade approached Hannah, it lost some of its shine and sharpness. Nonetheless, she still didn¡¯t dare ignore it; she raised her right arm and gripped her fingers in a fist. As she opened it back up, a massive bolt of purple lightning appeared, two meters long and thirty centimeters thick. She swung it downwards without hesitation, and was seemingly unable to sustain herself in the air any longer, slowly beginning to fall down.

    The bolt crushed the fiery sword without any problems and sped down towards Lynne. He immediately coated soles of his feet in golden flames and stepped sideways; however, instead of simply stepping aside, he suddenly bolted through the air in a beautiful arc, rising good twenty meters into the air, leaving behind a trail of thin fire.

    While still flying, he began rotating clockwise again, but this time without a stop; each time he¡¯d come face to face with Hannah, another Elemental Blade would be flung at her direction.

    Soon, twenty or so blades of different colors and elements were blowing through the air at her. She was stunned slightly, as she realized that the blades were extremely sharp, and she couldn¡¯t afford to take a hit.

    In truth, Lynne shouldn¡¯t have been able to push her to this state; after all, her understanding of Magical Arts was well above his, and even her Mana reserves were ten times larger. However, the state of her mind was impacted greatly, so her Mana manipulation grew sluggish and slow. While ordinary observers wouldn¡¯t notice anything wrong, those experts with keen eyes immediately realized it.

    ¡°Looks like his opening act wasn¡¯t just for the show.¡± one of the people seated above the platform spoke, laughing lightly.

    ¡°In the end, it is victors who are celebrated, regardless of the method.¡±

    ¡°Poor girl¡­¡± a female voice broke out. ¡°Seed, you really ought a slap him a few times for me.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Principle Seed spoke, laughing alongside others.

    As blades approached, Hannah spread her arms out again, her entire body coated in coiling thunder and bolts. They spread outward like a net, grasping at every blade that was approaching her. As bolts and blades collided, they burst out in a massive explosion, sending out rippling shockwaves throughout the platform. One by one, blades were stopped, and soon after, all twenty were halted. Just as she was about to sigh in relief, she felt a slight prick at the back of her neck.

    ¡°You lost.¡± Lynne exclaimed calmly, smiling.

    ¡°¡­ I lost.¡± she admitted.

    Lynne hid one of the spacial blades amidst the torrent of others, and the moment Hannah let her guard down, he pushed the blade through the space itself, causing it to appear right behind her.

    ¡°¡­ Lynne Nyord wins.¡± even referee seemed reluctant to proclaim the result; one could imagine the reaction of others.

    All other matches ended with a massive applause and cheers, regardless of who won or lost. After all, both participants gave their best and showed their talents the best they could. However, this time there were no cheers, just cold glares that could freeze one¡¯s soul.

    Luckily for Lynne, his skin was thicker than Dragon¡¯s scales. He walked back to the sub-platform proudly, his head raised up high, chest puffed out, as if he did a truly commendable deed that benefited the entirety of the world.

 3.1 - Nameless Lady With a Name

    NAMELESS LADY WITH A NAME

    After Lynne¡¯s battle, competition proceeded without another hitch. However, each time he¡¯d step up onto the battling platform, he¡¯d issue a torrent of insults onto the other party. Whether they were a man or a woman, it seemingly didn¡¯t matter, as each and every one was affected by him. Thus, he managed to win four battles. He also noticed that the pill he¡¯d taken before the start of the competition, ¡®Wisps of Mana¡¯ has been completely absorbed by him, so he quickly popped another one as he sat cross-legged on the sub-platform.

    The number of people on it continued to decrease; when the competition started, there were hundreds of youth confidently sitting there, but now that number has dwindled down to about few dozen. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations ¨C and more importantly to their dismay ¨C Lynne was one among them. He was the only ¡®Dao Magus¡¯ in the group, which made him stick out like a sore thumb. However, he didn¡¯t mind it.

    As another battle commenced, unbeknownst to everyone ¨C even those seated above the platform ¨C three pairs of eyes were observing it from the great distance. All three pair of eyes had indiscernible color and exuded extreme viciousness. The space around them appeared completely sealed off, and if one was even to look at the spot from up-close, they¡¯d see nothing but thickets and bushes.

    ¡°Young Lord is to awaken soon,¡± a voice sprung out; as his sentence was heard by the other two, shock, awe and reverence appeared in their eyes. ¡°I was ordered by Master to collect one hundred decent seeds. As it is the Young Lord, we can only bring the best.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± despite the initial shock, the other two quickly recovered, and one of them responded. ¡°However, those above aren¡¯t simple people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the first one to speak spoke again, his voice deepening, filled with strange malice. ¡°We have about six months to the Lord¡¯s awakening. There should be an expedition led by that sect soon, as they do every year. Their core disciples will leave the premises, and that¡¯s when we¡¯ll strike.¡±

    As the conversation between the strange trio was happening, the battle atop the stone platform concluded. First Prince has achieved yet another victory, causing the audience to erupt in loud cheers and applause. However, as if it didn¡¯t concern him, he simply smiled and went back to the sub-platform. The air around him caused others to gaze at him with awe, as if he was unapproachable God sent to this world to guide them.

    ¡°Lynne Nyord versus Ella Wull.¡± the voice of an elder suddenly resounded, causing the previous, cheery atmosphere to dim immediately.

    The moment Lynne stepped onto the platform, boos echoed out and air was filled with all kinds of insults and curses; from his first brother down to his nineteenth ancestor, no one was spared. Yet, Lynne appeared as if he didn¡¯t even hear the voices as he gently strode across the platform. He clearly tried to imitate the air of the First Prince, but such bearing was inherited, and not attained.

    Naturally, if Lynne wished to have the same air the First Prince had, he could, but that was not his intention. He found strange joy and happiness in being hated by everyone present, and the mother others insulted him, the fiercer the fire in his heart burned. ¡­ am I actually a masochist? Nah, no way¡­

    As he flamboyantly flipped his hair and turned towards his opponent, he suddenly froze stiff. The lady that stood calmly a good twenty meters away from him immediately caused his heart to burn in flames he didn¡¯t even know existed. She appeared to be in her early thirties, wearing tight, white outfit which further enhanced her perfect curves. She had full lips and round, blue eyes, with golden flocks of hair covering her forehead. The hair ran down her back and over her shoulders, some strands falling in-between two massive peaks on her chest. Even Lynne, as someone who frequented all sorts of brothels, has never seen something quite like that.

    The lady was relatively tall, wide-hipped, and had long, slender legs. Lynne¡¯s mind immediately stripped her down to her skin, and he couldn¡¯t help but drool excessively. This, in turn, caused not only the lady, but everyone else to look at him with the eyes of utter disgust.

    ¡°Pervert!¡± someone shouted. ¡°How dare you look at our Lady with those eyes? I¡¯ll behead you!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ella, cripple that bastard!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, make sure no one else suffers because of him!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Lynne suddenly screamed atop his lungs, causing the stirred audience to immediately silence. For a moment, he appeared to be an ancient beast and others were ants that intruded onto his territory. However, a brief second later, that fierceness disappeared as he looked back at the lady in front of him, his expression immediately turning docile. ¡°He he, Big Sister, yo-you, he he, are quite a character. I have a confession to make.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the lady knitted her brows and stared at Lynne with complete hatred; she was a Holy Maiden of her city, and nobody ever has so clearly expressed their lust after her. Even after thirty years of life, everyone would hide their thoughts and express nothing but admiration towards her. Yet, this young brat whose hairs barely began growing has actually looked at her with such fiery eyes. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I have completely fallen in love with you!¡± Lynne exclaimed as he lifted his head up into the air, falling onto his knees. ¡°Both my brains are stirred by you beyond reason; I cannot extinguish this flame in my heart ~ oh, how it pains me so! I concede! I can never raise my finger on such an Angel! You are beyond breathtaking; you are a Goddess, a Virtue beyond comprehension!¡± suddenly seeing Lynne¡¯s appearance shift 180 degrees caused the entire space around him to chum in silence.

    ¡°Your bosoms are my cradle; your hips my mother; your legs my pillars!¡± as Lynne continued speaking, even lady¡¯s face ¨C after twenty years of excessive flattery she¡¯s gotten ¨C turned completely crimson, let alone the girls much younger than her. ¡°Ah~~,¡± Lynne sighed loudly as he suddenly collapsed and began weeping like a little child. ¡°I do not deserve you; your existence is beyond an ant like me. Among all the flowers currently here, only you are enough to stir my soul, yet I am not enough to stir yours; worldly riches cannot captivate you, and I¡¯m afraid I lack any other means. Even if my tongue is proficient, for you it is not enough. Ah~my solemn woes; when heart bleeds, so does soul.¡± Lynne began dejectedly walking away, his back hunched over, as if he just experienced the utter shattering of his heart.

    If people didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think this poor, young man was betrayed by the one he loved the most, left behind to wail in his dismay, forever forgotten. The silence lingered, and no one uttered a sound as Lynne headed down, leaving the platform in the air.

    ¡°E-Ella Wull wins this round!¡± the elder above the platform finally regained his wits and proclaimed.

    However, there were neither cheers nor shouts, just sheer confusion. Not only did he profess his love on the spot, he also immediately gave up on it. And Lady Ella didn¡¯t even speak a single word. It is as if he was having a battle with himself, which he both lost and won.

    ¡°P-principal Seed,¡± above the platform, hidden from the eyes of others, a female voice broke out, stuttering slightly. ¡°Y-your new disciple is¡­ quite¡­ quite a character¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± Principal laughed mildly, unable to respond; he was still shocked out of his wits.

    ¡°He is much like those ¡®Zen¡¯ followers,¡± another voice broke out. ¡°Only not deranged and evil. Well, not evil¡­ I think¡­¡±

    ¡°I actually think his heart was broken just now,¡± another voice said with a slight chuckle. ¡°What a strange young man. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think he was one of my own.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, you jest Lord Tan,¡± Principal Seed spoke solemnly, cold sweat trickling down his back. ¡°With your grace, how could that lad possibly be your disciple? He simply lacks qualifications.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m old, my eyes haven¡¯t muddled old fart,¡± the one called Lord Tan replied in a joking manner. ¡°Forgetting his tongue and means, the young lad is extremely talented. Perhaps, if he trained diligently since his youth, he¡¯d long since soared across the world.¡±

    ¡°Raise him well Principal,¡± another voice joined, chuckling. ¡°While you may not be able to fix who he is, you can certainly make another powerhouse for the upcoming war.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, so it truly is as rumored?¡± the Principal said, hint of fear hidden in his voice. ¡°Northern Tribes are uniting?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the voice confirmed. ¡°At worst, they¡¯ll attack within five years¡­ at best, ten.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    While everyone was still stunned, Lynne walked back to his residence, his eyes completely red, sniffling. He lied onto his bed and looked at the ceiling, where the image of the beautiful lady appeared in full. He lifted his arm to grasp it, but the image disappeared.

    ¡°Ah¡­ if only I had qualifications. Such an Angel¡­ yet I cannot do anything.¡± he muttered lowly. However, his depressed look suddenly shifted to the one of determination as he jolted back onto his feet. ¡°Even just knowing there¡¯s such a jewel out there is enough for now. I must train. I must become strong¡­ so, one day, when I finally have qualifications, I¡¯ll appear before her and take her away! Wait for me nameless Lady, for I swear I¡¯ll conquer you!¡±

    The monkey was hiding in the corner, observing Lynne with stunned expression. There were simply no words to describe what the monkey was feeling at the moment. He could only blankly stare at the figure and ponder for just how long will this young lad survive with that character. A year? Or perhaps two?

    Lynne suddenly sat cross-legged as he popped ¡®Soulstone of Mana¡¯ into his mouth, causing it to continuously purify his veins. Although the Principal said it will take him six months, he suddenly halved that deadline. There was no time like present; such Angel, after all, wouldn¡¯t be single forever, and she was bound to get married to some grand character. I cannot allow that! Even if I have to shatter every bone in my body, the nameless Lady will be mine!

    While most people Lynne¡¯s age ¨C and even those older than him ¨C sought Magic as a way to learn the truths of the world and grow stronger to reach the stars, Lynne was wired a bit differently. He didn¡¯t care about learning the truths, and he certainly didn¡¯t care about reaching the stars. While he was slightly motivated to revenge his Kingdom, it wasn¡¯t to the point where he¡¯d drown himself in endless training sessions. He¡¯d do it slowly, and if there ever was a chance for revenge, he¡¯d take it. If not, he¡¯d simply forget it.

    However, when it came to money and mature women, they were like two mountains that he absolutely needed to climb. The larger the sum ¨C or the prettier the lady ¨C the more determined he¡¯d gotten.

    When he was fifteen, there was a newly-widowed woman back in ¡®Edgemaw¡¯ and to support her family, she joined a brothel. However, she was the ¡®look don¡¯t touch type¡¯, but Lynne fell in love with her on the first sight. He began courting her endlessly, and the woman couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and told him that the only way she¡¯d warm his bed was if her son was granted a title of a ¡®Duke¡¯.

    Two months later, her son indeed became a ¡®Duke¡¯, and she indeed did warm his bed. At that time, Lynne burned every resource he had and pleaded endlessly with his father, but he eventually did it. From this, one can easily discern just how much he can accomplish with slight motivation.

    In the case of the nameless Lady, the widowed-woman can¡¯t even hold a candle to her. So, if Lynne was willing to break every rule and burn all the bridges for the widowed-woman, his desire for the nameless Lady was thousand times bigger, if not more. That simple desire transferred into motivation, and Lynne didn¡¯t care about anything else but growing stronger and stronger, so that one day he can sweep that nameless Lady away.

 3.2 - Spellweaving Celestial

    SPELLWEAVING CELESTIAL

    Three months passed in a flash. During those three months, there were some major shifts happening in the world; ¡®Elvernheimn Empire¡¯ had successfully shifted its capital city down to the south, where ¡®Edgemaw¡¯ used to stand, promptly naming it ¡®Holy Paradise¡¯. Due to this, their northern border was shaken, and area of their influence towards the freeze tundras has lessened.

    In addition, there were also some rumors coming from the far West and the Eastern Wastelands ¨C specifically about a character who called himself ¡®Ling¡¯. He threatened Kingdoms of ¡®Saylar¡¯ and ¡®Yasern¡¯ publicly; if they didn¡¯t open the gates for the humans of the Eastern Wastelands, he¡¯d plunge their Kingdoms into the war at last.

    However, one news alone interested Lynne, and had sent him into a spiral of emotions; from joyful to sorrowful to absolutely furious. A month ago, the news spread like wildfire, not only through ¡®Elvernheimn Empire¡¯ but also through ¡®Rolyhard Kingdom¡¯. It was about his father; supposedly, his father was still alive and was being held captive in the new capital, ¡®Holy Paradise¡¯.

    Due to his father¡¯s genius in terms of military achievements, he was still being kept alive and persuaded to change banners. However, the deadline was also set; a year from now, he¡¯ll be publicly executed if he does not comply, as to send a message to everyone else who harbors any ill intentions towards the Empire.

    This news caused Lynne to be happy at first, as his father was still alive. However, that happiness then turned sour, as regardless of whether he was alive or not, Lynne had neither the strength nor the wit as to how to set him free. When the news reached him, if he was training maniacally before, he had gone completely insane since.

    He¡¯d visit Principal¡¯s garden once a week to get a new batch of pills. Every day, he¡¯d run around the sect¡¯s grounds, challenging everyone and everything. He was beaten black and blue at least dozens of times, but he has also beaten people black and blue just as much. This had earned him a title of a ¡®Madman¡¯, and various powers within the sect even set spies around his residence to alert others when he leaves the house.

    Lynne paid little heed to it, though; currently, he was sitting cross-legged on his bed, innocent smile sprung across his face. In his hand he held a crystalline clear, lime-colored pill which exuded magical aura in spades. It was thumb-sized and relatively thin, but the sheer amount of prowess contained within it caused Lynne immense happiness, while also shocking the monkey beyond belief.

    During the three months, whenever he was beaten, he¡¯d retreat back into his house and concoct pills and potions. Because he rarely, if ever, left sect¡¯s grounds, he still had no clue that all Alchemists used the tools to do the same, and the monkey never told him. Instead, the small creature would run back and forth between places he even dreaded remembering, gathering all sorts of herbs and medical ingredients and giving them to Lynne.

    After three months of immense training, his current proficiency was rather decent, as out of ten pills, he can successfully concoct four. This was actually on the level of ¡®Master Alchemists¡¯, and that was with using the tools. However, Lynne¡¯s pills had much greater purity and were clearly better than the average ones, so one could only imagine the monkey¡¯s shock.

    Especially today ¨C Lynne had concocted a famous pill, ¡®Serpent¡¯s Twister¡¯ - Rank 7 anti-poison pill.

    All pills and potions are divided into 11 Basic Ranks, and then 3 Heavenly Ranks. In total, there were 14. Even with tools, and dozens of years of experience, most Alchemists within ¡®Rolyhard Kingdom¡¯ could barely concoct Rank 6 potion or a pill, and that was if they gave it their all for days, yet Lynne managed to concoct Rank 7 pill within eight hours, without any tools. If the news was to spread, the monkey couldn¡¯t imagine the waves of astonishment it would cause.

    This kid is really too terrifying¡­ hu hu, I better get him some higher-ranked ingredients soon, otherwise I might not be able to see his ceiling.

    ¡°Catch monkey.¡± Lynne threw the pill at the monkey rather casually after examining it; this was their deal, after all. However, Lynne rarely kept the pills. He¡¯d only keep the first of the kind, and he¡¯d give the rest to the monkey without reservation. After consuming hundreds of Lynne¡¯s pills, there were finally some miniscule changes occurring on the monkey¡¯s body; his thin arms had thickened slightly, and he seemed to have grown by at least ten centimeters.

    ¡°This is a pretty good antidote,¡± the monkey forcibly calmed himself as he spoke. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you keep it just in case?¡±

    ¡°Heh, the day I die from poison, is the day I die from poison.¡±

    ¡°¡­ crap, did you finally burn your brain out?¡±

    ¡°Scram, you damned monkey! Did you do what I asked you to do?¡±

    ¡°Damn kid, you truly are rotten! Forget about her already! She¡¯s a daughter of some popular Lord, and she¡¯s already been promised to someone for five years, even if she¡¯s constantly rejecting the marriage. It¡¯s no place for a little brat like you to be.¡±

    ¡°Damned monkey, I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion! I swore on that day that I will have her, and I will damn well have her!¡± Lynne angrily hissed at the monkey.

    ¡°You truly are rotten! Why not find some lady your age, huh? Why not be decent like everyone? Your looks aren¡¯t half-bad, and even your talent is pretty good. You could catch the eye of many young ladies, why are you aiming for old farts?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lynne chuckled as his eyes brimmed with light. ¡°Have you ever been held in the bosoms of a mature woman, damned monkey? It¡¯s a feeling of being elated to the Heavens; the allure of their voice, the techniques, the sheer presence they exude¡­ you think some sixteen year old chicken breast can compare to that? Scram!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about your father instead?¡± the monkey asked solemnly.

    ¡°Ah, you think I don¡¯t?¡± Lynne replied in a similar voice, sighing gently. ¡°But what can I do? Even if I go there, he¡¯ll just curse me down to my last bone. And, even if I can handle that, I have no way of saving him.¡±

    ¡°You still have around ten months,¡± the monkey said. ¡°Who knows how strong you¡¯ll be then? Didn¡¯t that Seed guy promise he¡¯ll give you the manual today?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point? I¡¯ve trained like a maniac for three months, and I¡¯m barely at the peak of ¡®Dao Magus¡¯ rank. For the past ten days, I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯m stuck at the bottom of the well, and my legs gave out.¡±

    ¡°Have more confidence in yourself, you rotten brat,¡± the monkey said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re not even following a sub-path, how do you expect to get stronger anyway?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right!¡± as if a light bulb lit inside Lynne¡¯s mind, his lips suddenly curled up in a smile and his bright eyes shimmered. ¡°Damn monkey, you really do have a speck of intellect in that tiny brain of yours.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat your damned brain, you rotten brat!¡±

    ¡°Alas, that is not for you to worry!¡± Lynne suddenly got up from his bed, flamboyantly flipping his hair. ¡°I have already given you a task: find me that lady¡¯s name, her sizes, color of her clothes, where she washes them, who washes them, can they be bribed by any chance, are there any tall trees and thick bushes surrounding her room--¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Rotten brat, what are you even thinking? You perverted existence!¡±

    ¡°Heh, man must live true to his desires, lest we implode!¡±

    ¡°¡­ go to hell and implode already, you sickening brat.¡±

    Without fiddling any longer, Lynne headed towards the Principal¡¯s garden. He felt rather strange on his way there, as he didn¡¯t encounter a single soul. Not even just encounter, he hadn¡¯t seen a single living being in the vicinity. Although surprised, he didn¡¯t think too much about it, and headed directly to the main building and the small, arrayed portal where two guards were stationed.

    After being let in, he felt the same spacial fluctuations as always, but had already gotten used to them and didn¡¯t pay any attention. Welcomed by a familiar sight, he smiled gently; this beautiful garden always managed to calm him down, regardless of how he felt.

    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Junior Brother Lynne?¡± a familiar voice broke out from behind; Lynne turned around and saw First Prince drinking tea all by his lonesome, his lips curled up in a slight smile. Despite their confrontation when they first met, they managed to develop somewhat of a friendly relationship. The news about his father also came from the Prince¡¯s mouth, which is why he had no doubts it was true.

    ¡°Damn Elynal brat, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you on your way back home?¡± Lynne said merrily as he sat across; despite Lynne¡¯s choice of words, the Prince didn¡¯t seem angered, as he actually chuckled lightly.

    ¡°How could I possibly bear to separate from my Junior Brother? It aches too much.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my bed¡¯s large enough only for my ego.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the Prince laughed without restrain. ¡°Forgive me Brother, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a bed that large in the world at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so why¡¯d you come back?¡± Lynne asked seriously this time; despite the fact that the First Prince was first-in-line to become the King of the Empire he wished to destroy, Lynne quite liked his character.

    ¡°Ah, Lynne, river¡¯s waters run only so deep,¡± Prince Elynal spoke as his expression grew slightly distorted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be stuck with me for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°Want me to have a word with those royally bastards?¡± Lynne said as he clenched his fist and comically lifted it up to the sky. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve got quite the sweet tongue.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your abilities in courting ladies, but I¡¯m afraid your celestial charms wouldn¡¯t work on people in question.¡±

    ¡°Ah, whatever, if you wanted to tell me, you would. Is Master here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± just as Lynne got up and began to walk towards the cabin, he paused for a moment and turned towards the Prince.

    ¡°Have you ever been with a woman?¡± the Prince suddenly spat out a mouthful of tea he was drinking, clearly surprised by Lynne¡¯s sudden question. ¡°He he, looks like I was right. Don¡¯t worry, your lil¡¯ bro is here for you. I¡¯ve¡­ he he, I¡¯ve dug up some information; turns out, there¡¯s a secret underground paradise, and I would very much like to take you on an adventure. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Brother Lynne¡­¡± First Prince¡¯s eyebrows twitched for a moment as he stared at Lynne with dumbfounded expression. This guy really doesn¡¯t think about anything except women and money! Utterly shameless!

    ¡°Hah, no need to be shy. We¡¯re all men here, right Master?!¡± he suddenly shouted towards the cabin.

    ¡°Damn you scoundrel, don¡¯t drag poor old man in your wicked fantasies!¡± angered voice burst out in a reply.

    ¡°O o, you really angered him.¡± First Prince smiled joyfully.

    ¡°Eh, if I die I die. What¡¯s the point of living if not death?¡±

    Lynne bravely stepped into the cabin, leaving behind a stupified and confused Prince. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d enter the cabin, and he was quite familiar with it. It had three rooms, and they grew narrower towards the other side. First one was rather spacious and it contained several tables and chairs, and even some pictures hanging on the walls and small, jade and stone sculptures atop the stands. Second room was Principal¡¯s sleeping chamber, and it was rather neat and plain, having only a single bed and a nightstand.

    The third room was even smaller, and it only had two golden mats laid onto the floor. It was an open room, and on both sides water ran from underground and into the garden, while the front was baptized with countless flowers and herbs. Principal was sitting leisurely on one of the mats, and Lynne sat on the other without hesitation.

    ¡°Damn brat, one day you¡¯ll really skin all the face I have in the world.¡± Principal said, his face somewhat reddened.

    ¡°He he, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll restore it tenfold in the end!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point when, by that time, I¡¯ll already be dead?¡±

    ¡°Heh, look at us, rhyming our sentences. We truly are close! Can I call you grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your grandfather you stinking brat?!¡± Principal lightly slapped Lynne¡¯s head, sighing afterwards. He truly didn¡¯t know how to contain this brat.

    ¡°Apologies, apologies¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, be it as it may, you¡¯ve truly outdone yourself,¡± Principal spoke solemnly as he observed Lynne. ¡°Within three months, you actually purified your Mana to such a stage.¡±

    ¡°What can I say? Pills Master gave me were truly a work of art!¡±

    ¡°Pills are just pills Lynne,¡± Principal spoke calmly. ¡°If it were that easy, every single man walking out there would have unparalleled strength. I presume you¡¯ve heard the news about your father, no?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lynne nodded solemnly.

    ¡°I make no promises, but I¡¯ll inquire and see if I can get him over here,¡± the Principal spoke with a rather serious face. ¡°However, if I fail, you must not ¨C I repeat must not ¨C do anything stupid in ten months¡¯ time. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I would lie if I said I do.¡± Lynne replied honestly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ who can, in the end, control the fury of youth? Alas, I am too old for such tasks. Here,¡± he suddenly extended his arm and atop his palm, after a bright flash, a ragged-looking book appeared. It was relatively thin, no more than hundred pages, but it exuded the perfect air of ancientness that seemed unmatched. ¡°It¡¯s the manual for ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯ sub-path. I truly wish I could help you more, but beyond this point, it is all left up to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Lynne spoke sincerely, from the bottom of his heart, as he kowtowed quickly before taking the book. ¡°I will do my utmost to not disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Following two ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ defies laws, Lynne. More importantly, if anyone in the world learned you posses not one, but two ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ on your body, there would be no hole in the world that could hide you. As of today, I wash my connection to that book; what you do with it is up to you, but you must never tell anyone you got it from me.¡±

    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t, Master.¡±

    ¡°Hm, good,¡± Principal nodded lightly. ¡°Alas, I can still offer a bit of advice; that year, when Brother Bliss attempted to combine and follow two paths, he was lacking. While the rebound on him was not severe, it was because he didn¡¯t push past the boundary. He could still save his life, and become a magnificent figure in this world.¡±

    ¡°You, on the other hand, are much younger than he was when he tried,¡± Principal continued in a rather stern and serious voice. ¡°Your heart is beyond unstable, your mind still lacking. However smart you are, you are still only eighteen. When you attempt to fuse the two, if you feel restriction, do not push. It is better to live a lifetime of extraordinary achievements, than to die seeking possibility of heaven-defying ones. Even if you can¡¯t embark on that path, you can still resolve grievances in your heart, but dead men neither talk nor fight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take those words to heart, Master.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ be it so. Whether you succeed or not, after you¡¯ve finished, I¡¯ll allow you to choose three of ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ from my personal collection. I will also gift you two supreme treasures. Let that be both motivation¡­ and restriction.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Master.¡± Lynne spoke seriously, but his eyes betrayed desire.

    ¡°¡­ go, now.¡± Principal saw it, but said nothing of it; after all, Lynne was still a child. He was hotblooded and, however smarter he was than his peers, and however sharper his tongue was, his mind was still that of an eighteen year old boy. Alas¡­ it is all up to you. Whether you succeed or not, I can but show a path¡­

    Lynne left after kowtowing three more times and thanking the Principal. When he left the cabin, he noticed that the Prince wasn¡¯t there. Without further delay, he directly entered the garden. There was already a place his Master set up specifically for today, where he will neither disturb nor be disturbed. Deep within the grove was a small pond of golden water. At its center was an elevated platform, barely large enough to hold a single person. Atop the platform, Lynne sat cross-legged as two books appeared in his hands.

 3.3 - Dual Origin Paths

    DUAL ORIGIN PATHS

    As Lynne sat calmly atop a small platform, he began recalling everything Principal told him about ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ over the past three months. In essence, there wasn¡¯t much difference between other paths and ¡®Origin Paths¡¯. If two people of the same rank were to engage in battle, their differences wouldn¡¯t necessarily come from the sub-path they¡¯ve chosen.

    The greatest difference, though, was the difficulty. Anyone could follow ordinary sub-paths, but for ¡®Origin Paths¡¯, immense talent was required. And even with that talent, the speed of progression was slower, but, in the end, many felt it was worth it. After all, only by following the ¡®Origin Path¡¯ can one break through the shackles of ¡®Magus Realm¡¯ and embark onto the journey through the ¡®Grand Realm¡¯.

    Most believed that ¡®Two Stars Celestial Magus¡¯ was absolute peak of existence, and were consider true gods in the annals of history. However, that was just the peak of the ¡®Magus Realm¡¯. And, only people who¡¯ve studied ¡®Origin Path¡¯ can actually transcend that boundary.

    That¡¯s why the Principal had that strange request for Lynne. What he meant was, when Lynne was breaking through the ¡®Grand Realm¡¯, he would be able to form a spacial tear to the ¡®Upper World¡¯. Principal asked if he could form another one, for him, and Lynne agreed.

    However, if one were to say that following a single ¡®Origin Path¡¯ was insanely difficult, then trying to follow two was impossibility. After all, the minimal requirements were something that perhaps one in ten million people had in terms of talent. Even Lynne wasn¡¯t certain as to whether he qualified for it or not, but he still wanted to give it a chance.

    As he picked up the two books and gazed at them, he was doing his utmost to calm both his mind and heart. The first barrier of difficulty was also the first stage. One had to comprehend both paths simultaneously. To say nothing of having to comprehend one or two, he had to do it at the same time. ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯ had roughly one hundred pages, while ¡®Celestial Emperor of the Flames¡¯ had roughly fifty more. It didn¡¯t mean one was better or worse than the other, but merely that the other had more information.

    Taking a deep breath, Lynne jolted his eyes open and focused his mind to the utmost peak as he flipped open the books. A massive energy suddenly erupted from both books, and roars of ancient beasts echoed from within them. Wind roused like hurricane, and Lynne was barely able to stabilize his body.

    He immediately began reading both books at the same time; rather than ¡®reading¡¯, it was more in terms of analyzing, devouring and then comprehending. Both books were written in ancient characters that he couldn¡¯t possibly understand, but as the characters moved from the pages into his mind, his could faintly discern their meanings.

    Yet, it wasn¡¯t that simple; first page contained but a single character. As two characters simultaneously entered his mind, he felt a splitting headache. Two characters were like mountain-sized beasts that couldn¡¯t be stopped even by an army of fifty million. He immediately regained his focus and began studying the characters, both while the strong winds blasted against his body, and while the two voices roared within his mind. As to calm himself, he began muttering lowly¡­

    ¡°¡¯Celestial Emperor of the Flames¡¯¡­ ¡®Boundless Fires¡¯¡­ that¡¯s the rough meaning of this character¡­ ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯¡­ ¡®Dauntless Master¡¯¡­¡±

    However, Lynne knew that even if he could faintly discern the general meanings, it was pointless, as he had to move on. It was both the test of comprehension and the test of endurance. He knew that things would only progressively get worse.

    Indeed, as more pages opened, and as more characters entered his mind, things got much worse. When the tenth page was opened and the characters ran into Lynne¡¯s mind, his ears began bleeding profusely, and he couldn¡¯t help but groan lowly. He could feel the boundless power within those characters, and he was doing his absolute best to comprehend them and endure their trial.

    When the thirtieth page was opened and the characters entered his mind, his face was akin to a bloody waterfall, as blood ran down his face from every hole. He felt as if his mind would explode at any moment, but, at the same time, he finally began gaining full comprehension from the first few pages.

    As he comprehended them, the pain began dulling, and similar, ancient roars and winds ¨C albeit a lot weaker ¨C began exploding from his body, slightly alleviating the massive pressure. He quickly realized that comprehending the dual paths would equal having such pressure stored within his own body. Without any further delays, he focused even harder, ignoring the piercing pain coming from the depths of his soul.

    Fiftieth¡­ sixtieth¡­ soon, he had reached the characters at the eightieth page, and the pressure he felt suddenly increased by five times. He felt bones in his body crack and pierce through his skin. He couldn¡¯t help but finally scream out from the top of his lungs; it was like a howl of a dying beast, containing agony of countless eons. Even hearing the voice caused Principal and the First Prince to feel immense sorrow in their hearts.

    Currently, the two of them were at the very edge of the garden, their gazes focused on the depths. They couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts tighten.

    ¡°M-master¡­ wha-what is Lynne even doing?¡± First Prince couldn¡¯t help but ask in a weak voice. But the Principal remained silent. Lynne had already endured far longer than his friend; by the tenth page, Venerated Bliss was already rolling on the ground and screaming. Endure child¡­ endure¡­

    While Lynne still sat in a cross-legged position, he no longer looked like a slightly handsome youth with unusual bearing. He looked like a victim of war, of profane torture. White bones prickled out of every part of his body, and he was completely doused in crimson. He no longer appeared like a human, and sounds coming from him surely supported that theory. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Lynne was on the ninetieth page, while he had comprehended fully only fifty. He didn¡¯t even dare wonder what would happen if he was even one page slower. Even now, he was barely hanging on, carrying through with sheer willpower. He could neither hear nor see nor smell nor feel any longer. All of his senses were completely shattered, and he could only faintly discern his weak heartbeat. Yet, his mind never stopped working.

    As he landed on the hundredth page of the ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯, the book suddenly began glimmering golden as it escaped from Lynne¡¯s hand and appeared in front of him. It was seemingly waiting to be comprehended.

    Lynne suddenly felt a barely discernible voice coming deep from within him that told him something that shook his soul; the voice urged him to immediately allow all other characters from the ¡®Celestial Emperor of the Flames¡¯ to enter him, as otherwise he would have no chance of succeeding. Yet, strangely, Lynne believed that voice. Gritting his teeth, he began flipping through the pages like a madman, and boundless, mighty characters appeared within his mind.

    Suddenly, nine differently colored flames appeared around him ¨C yellow, golden, blue, red, green, purple, gray, black and white. It was clear that black and white flames were much stronger than the others, as all others followed their melody in the sway.

    At the same time, countless blades of all kinds were forged by the energy above him, their sharp tips aimed at his head. At the same time, winds sped up again, and trees around were uprooted and flung into the high sky. Yet, Lynne still sat cross-legged, with a body destroyed beyond recognition. Every fiber in his body was begging him to stop, but he didn¡¯t listen. He was studying the characters in his mind like a madman, pushing through by any means necessary.

    The flames around suddenly erupted and engulfed his body, causing him to erupt in another series of agonizing roars. At the same time, countless blades fell from the sky and pierced him. He suddenly turned in a human-shaped hedgehog, as every inch of his body was pierced through and through. He screamed and screamed, but he didn¡¯t move. He had no other way of escaping, no other way of alleviating this pain. But he felt; as each character was comprehended, pain subsided. Although comprehending one didn¡¯t yield much, comprehending twenty was felt.

    On the outskirts of the garden, both First Prince and the Principal were kneeling, sweat breaking through, causing their clothes to appear as if just washed. Their faces were snow-pale, and their bodies trembled. All they saw were expanding masses of energy congeal above the spot Lynne was at, and then trees erupt and fly through the sky.

    Even at the distance they were at, they felt enormous pressure that caused their bones to shiver, even though there was no cold. Pressure they felt, they quickly realized, wasn¡¯t of this world. It was something much older, much grander, and much more terrifying than any army or person they¡¯ve ever met in their lives.

    First Prince suddenly recalled his father and mother, and their immense coldness and pressure. Yet, at the moment, he felt ashamed for ever fearing the two. Their pressure was akin to a droplet in a massive ocean that covered the entire universe. First Prince felt that, if even a speck of this pressure was directly targeted at him, his body would burst into the bits and pieces, never to be recovered.

    When he thought that not just a speck, but the entirety of this pressure was aimed at Lynne, he felt boundless fear, but also boundless awe. If nothing else, Lynne¡¯s screams still pierced through the sky ¨C it meant that that young boy was still alive. A man younger than himself, weaker than himself, was enduring.

    The ordeal went on for full seven days. Seven days of agonizing screams, of piercing winds and energy that never seemed to stop growing. The magnificent garden was in complete shambles, as all trees were uprooted, leaving behind deep chasms of dirt. Flowers and herbs and all the beauty was destroyed, yet neither the Principal nor First Prince paid even a sliver of attention to it. They didn¡¯t move an inch from their kneeling position for seven days. Even if their bones screamed of discomfort, they didn¡¯t dare move.

    Finally, as the seventh day ended, the massive energy and the massive winds disappeared within a flash, as if they were never there. The entire garden entered a serene calmness. Even an hour later, the two still didn¡¯t dare move, but as they thought about Lynne, they forced their bodies to endure the pain of the bones that were stagnant for full seven days.

    They moved at the snail¡¯s pace, but they didn¡¯t stop as they headed towards the place Lynne was at. Passing through the destroyed garden, the Principal didn¡¯t feel even an ounce of pain; the garden he carefully raised since the day he came here meant little at the moment. He only wanted to see Lynne.

    Screams on the seventh day dulled, and for the last five hours disappeared completely. He feared the worst; that Lynne endured until the bitter end, only to succumb at the final threshold. He couldn¡¯t accept that.

    It took them five hours to reach a place they¡¯d usually reach within ten minutes, and when they got there, they were completely stunned out of their wits. Within fifty meters of Lynne, there was nothing. Not even a speck of grass was left. Huge crater appeared, its depth insurmountable, chasm so terrifying neither of the two dared look down. At the center was a single tower of earth, and atop that tower a platform of stone. On that same platform a body lay.

    ¡°Oh¡­ my God¡­¡± the First Prince muttered as he witnessed the scene.

    Lynne¡¯s body was still there, but it wasn¡¯t Lynne; every single limb was torn and blood covered every inch of his body. His torso appeared to be completely destroyed, and through a huge crack on his chest, the two were even able to see his heart pulsate. His face was completely crimson, and his clothes were burnt to ash. His skin was charred and bloodied, and ten million wounds covered it. Some relatively shallow, some bone-deep, and some piercing all the way through. Countless holes through which one could see the other side covered his body. It was as if he had endured ten thousand years of endless torture by the cruelest means.

    Yet, the saddest and the worst of all, at least in the First Prince¡¯s eyes, was that Lynne was still alive. His heart was beating. He was breathing. And, the worst beyond even that, he was still conscious. They could faintly discern his low growls of pain. He didn¡¯t even have strength to scream any more, let alone move a single inch of his body. However, the Principal suddenly revealed a brilliant smile as he looked at the shattered body. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think he was enjoying Lynne¡¯s suffering. However, he knew that Lynne succeeded. He had truly comprehended two ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ and embarked on a legendary journey most believed to just be a myth. Broken bones, tendons, muscles, and all physical things can be fixed, he thought as he watched the crippled body. However, he¡¯s still alive. And he still didn¡¯t break mentally. Ah¡­ I truly am fortunate to have witnessed this at such an old age¡­

    However, First Prince didn¡¯t know what the Principal knew. He only saw a shattered body of his new friend and he collapsed on his knees yet again. Tears fell down his cheeks, and he couldn¡¯t help but scream out, almost as if he willed himself to release screams of agony Lynne was unable to. It was a really strange scene; a shattered body of a boy lay atop a platform, his breathing slow and ragged, yet his lips still somehow curled up in an odd smile. Across from him, a young boy was on his knees, his head towering the sky as he screamed in agony, tears dripping down like river. And, next to him, an old man smiling from ear to ear, as if he had just seen the most brilliant thing to have ever existed.

 3.4 - Continental Shifts

    CONTINENTAL SHIFTS

    Frozen mountains rose high and low, creating a strange, crescent-like shape when viewed from above. The mountains themselves acted as the edge, while within those mountains were three vast valleys. The valleys, much like mountains, were covered in snow and ice, and even the forests were dead and dying. From above, it appeared as if there was no life anywhere within the valleys.

    Yet, countless tents, wooden cabins and even stone houses stretched through each of the valleys. They appeared to have been built rashly, without reason or order, and were scattered about randomly, creating a rather strange scene. However, there was still one speck of sense in the way they were built; within all three valleys, all of the houses were built surrounding a single, temple-like structure.

    In one of the valleys, the temple-like structure only had a single floor, but it exuded a rather ancient air about itself. Currently, lights of torches flickered within, casting a strange shadow over a bulky man who was currently sitting on a leather chair, his expression solemn. Before him, a man clad completely in black stood, his face covered completely. The man appeared slender and timid, but the bulky man knew better.

    The bulky man was best know as Chief Trios, leading Chieftain of one of the three leading tribes of the North, currently on the expedition to invade south. He was currently reaching his late forties, and no small amount of strength can be sensed within the aura. Yet, before this man clad in black, even he felt a sense of restlessness.

    ¡°Young Chieftain,¡± the man in black spoke out, breaking the silence. His voice was hoarse and deep, as if belonging to a corpse. ¡°Do you still need think things through? With the way the war is going, you stand no chance at the moment. You can never truly take to south within the time you have.¡±

    ¡°You are asking me to sell my soul to the devil!!¡± the Chieftain barked loudly, his expression exceedingly grin.

    ¡°He he,¡± the black-clad man chuckled strangely. ¡°It all depends on the perspective. Whether there are true goods or true evils in this world¡­ that is all up for a debate. However, there is always a notion of surviving. Do you wish your entire tribe, thousands of years of heritage, to be exterminated due to foolish pride?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand devil,¡± the Chieftain didn¡¯t give in as he spoke. ¡°Whatever you bastards from south think of us, we are still noble people. Blood of Dragons flows through our veins. Even if we were to face a great calamity, we¡¯d face it with heads held up high.¡±

    ¡°It appears I truly cannot change your mind,¡± the black-clad man spoke, seemingly sighing. ¡°Know that Lords of Zen will always welcome you. Besides, even if you somehow, miraculously manage to penetrate deep enough into south, do you truly believe you will be left alone? Forgetting Rolyhard and Elvernheimn, do you believe other Kingdoms will wish to coexist with you?¡±

    ¡°You came to me for the same reason, old devil, so stop throwing oil into my eyes!¡± the Chieftain barked back. ¡°If you had means to execute your plans, you would have. You wouldn¡¯t be here, in the frozen tundra, acting high and mighty before me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the black-clad man slightly nodded. ¡°After all, however powerful we are, Awakening of the Young Lord will not go unnoticed. At that time, there is no doubt that all Kingdoms of Alloy will gather and hunt us down like animals. However, even with that, we can still preserve. Preserve until the day Young Lord has fully absorbed his bloodline.¡±

    ¡°However, we naturally seek ways to avoid that,¡± the black-clad man continued. ¡°And we are offering a helping hand, right here and now. Naturally, we are not good people, nor do we offer gifts. What we sacrifice, we¡¯ll gain back. That is why we are even talking to you.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± the Chieftain coldly snorted. ¡°No Kingdom which preserved for countless years is simple, devil. Even if we joined hands, can you guarantee we¡¯ll end up victorious?¡±

    ¡°He he,¡± the black-clad man chuckled again. ¡°Naturally, we have other avenues we¡¯re exploring. You needn¡¯t worry about that. The offer still stands. It is up to you whether to accept it or not.¡±

    The Chieftain suddenly fell into deep contemplation. His tribe, after all, is his blood. After the great calamity struck them, they had no choice but to abandon their homeland and rush south. It was indeed as the black-clad man spoke; even if they gave their everything into invading south, they would either die to the same calamity, or die to the Kingdoms. What soothed his heart was that the calamity wouldn¡¯t leave North any time soon. That is why he was tempted by the deal, despite knowing who he was dealing with. He had no doubt that Chieftains of other two tribes within the ¡®Crescent Paradise¡¯ were in the same, difficult situation. Finally, after half an hour of pondering, he softly sighed and shook his head. ¡°Fine, devil. We¡¯ll accompany you. I shall bear curses of my ancestors when I die.¡±

    ¡°He he, you¡¯ll know you made a right choice very soon, Young Chieftain.¡±

    Indeed, similar scene had occurred in other two temples around the same time, and same conclusion had been reached. Unbeknownst to the world, three shadows left the three valleys and met at the highest peak of the mountains within the crescent range. They all overlooked the three valleys with disdainful smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Fools,¡± one of them spoke. ¡°They truly are fools.¡±

    ¡°Let us go,¡± another one spoke. ¡°Fry Brothers should have returned from the West. I wonder what has Venerated One decided to do?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll probably not interfere,¡± the last one joined as well, laughing lightly. ¡°He¡¯s always been like that.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    In truth, similar scenes were occurring throughout the entire Alloy Continent. Black-clad figures appeared before no small amount of leading figures, offering flowering words and proposals. Some were accepted, some were rejected, and in no small amount of cases, black-clad figures were beheaded on the spot.

    At the roughly same time, near the north-east border of the Rolyhard Kingdom, three figures were overlooking a massive field before them. All three had furrowed brows and pondering expressions. Before them, strange, black fire burned. It was not ¡®Hellfire¡¯, one of the two Primal Flames, but it was not ordinary fire either. The fire had turned the green land into desolate one, cutting deep into earth, creating a strange ravine. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    One of the three figures was Lord Tan, who was First Commander of Rolyhard¡¯s Imperial Forces. Next to him was a middle-aged woman; although, by her appearance, no one would reach the same conclusion, as she looked more like a young, peerless beauty. She was Lady Yan, Second Princess of the ¡®Baselr Kingdom¡¯. Next to her was another man, much older than the two of them; he appeared to be reaching apex of age, with gray and white completely consuming his long hair and beard, and wrinkles invading his face. He was relatively shorter than the other two, and had hunched back. He was currently creasing his beard as he stared at the flames before him. He was former King of ¡®Saylar Kingdom¡¯, Ulhan Krol, whom most believe had died a long, long time ago.

    ¡°¡¯Tis no small matter,¡± he was, in the end, the first one to speak. ¡°Everything points to the birth of a Black Dragon, but our continent hasn¡¯t been the home of Dragons for a long, long time.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lord Tan agreed and nodded. He was a rather handsome man, exuding the air of nobility and courage, making others feel inferior simply by looking at him. ¡°However, even if it is the birth of a Dragon, it would take at least ten years to complete. Yet, why do I feel imminent danger from this thing?¡±

    ¡°Brother Tan speaks the truth,¡± Lady Yan added, her voice seemingly a melody. ¡°However, I do not believe this is a natural phenomenon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What makes you say so, Lady Yan?¡± Ulhan said, arching his brow slightly.

    ¡°Natural phenomenon usually causes massive Mana fluctuations,¡± Lady Yan replied. ¡°Yet, I don¡¯t feel a tinge of Mana within this thing.¡±

    ¡°Hm, your perception truly is remarkable for your age,¡± Ulhan nodded his head with slight praise as he spoke. ¡°In addition, as perhaps you two cannot see, these black flames are actually resisting the invasion of Worldly Energy, causing all Mana around to burn away.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± both Lord Tan and Lady Yan shouted out at the same time, shock covering their faces. ¡°Is-is that even possible?¡± Lord Tan added, casting another glance at the black flames; however, this time his eyes carried a tinge of fear and terror.

    ¡°It is indeed possible,¡± Ulhan nodded. ¡°However, as to what it is, I myself have no idea. We can, in the end, simply wait and observe.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The three then remained silent, deep in thought, as night cascaded over the world.

    Unaware of all of this, Lynne was currently in the small cabin where Principal Seed lived, resting. Due to the Principal¡¯s unrelenting efforts, and practically wastage of medical pills and resources, and even monkey¡¯s berserk-like search for high-quality natural medicine over the past week, his condition has somewhat improved. His limbs had returned to their original position, and while the bones were still broken, most of the tendons and muscles, as well as veins and nerves, have almost completely healed. While his complexion was still pale and his body has shriveled up, signs of life were much stronger than they were just after the disaster.

    He had entered deep, dreamless coma, and was completely cut out from the world. However, within that deep coma, he could still observe the characters; the characters that had nearly caused him to die. However, currently, he could only see six characters. They were separated into two columns, and Lynne was aware that three corresponded to one ¡®Origin Path¡¯ and the other three to the second ¡®Origin Path¡¯.

    The strangest thing was that each character was infinite times more complex than the entirety of the two manuals. He had merely grasped a single whisk, but due to that small whisk, he had already entered the ranks of a ¡®Dao Archmage¡¯. Undoubtedly, this was the true way to cultivate two ¡®Origin Paths¡¯, while two manuals were exactly that: just manuals to embark on the journey.

    First Prince Elynal and Third Princess Anna were the only two visitors for the past week. Anna returned on the second day after Lynne¡¯s peril, and when she saw the state of his body, she immediately fainted. Even now, as he was mostly recovered, she could barely hold herself back from remembering how he was at the start.

    Currently the two of them, alongside the Principal, were sitting in front of the cabin, drinking tea. The atmosphere was much more relaxing than it was these past few days, as all three noticed the changes within Lynne¡¯s body, and the fact that his life force was getting much stronger than it was. They realized that it was only a matter of time and rest before he¡¯s back to the way he was.

    ¡°Ah, as we have been preoccupied with Lynne¡¯s condition, I¡¯ve never gotten a chance to inquire about the two of you,¡± Principal Seed said as he chuckled lightly. ¡°Have you two made any progress?¡±

    ¡°Other than solidifying at the peak of ¡®Dao Archmage¡¯, I¡¯m stuck,¡± Anna spoke honestly, sighing. ¡°Truly, requirements are insane.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the Principal laughed lightly. ¡°It is but understanding a profundity of a single ¡®Spell Art¡¯, young one. Do you know what is a requirement for breaking through to the ¡®Dominus Archmage¡¯ rank?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Anna asked, half-excited half-terrified.

    ¡°Grasping full mastery of at least six ¡®Spell Arts¡¯, in addition to evolving your own, ¡®Origin Art¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Bleh!¡± both Elynal and Anna spat out a mouthful of tea, their faces extremely pale. ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the Principal laughed at their reaction, stroking his beard lightly. ¡°Baby steps, baby steps young ones. Don¡¯t be impatient. Some people spend dozens of years just trying to reach the level you¡¯re at now, and are still satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Ah, at least Junior Sister still has a chance,¡± Elynal sighed softly as he spoke. ¡°To me, perhaps One Star Master Archmage is the highest I''ll ever attain.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up Elynal,¡± Anna comforted as she spoke gently. ¡°Master has already told you that as long as you find someone who can concoct ¡®Dispelling Potion¡¯, impurities should be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s a Rank 10 potion Anna,¡± the First Prince smiled lightly, as if he had already given up. ¡°Perhaps, on the entire continent, there are two people at most who can do it. I can¡¯t even imagine the price for it, or even if they would be willing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s truly a shame,¡± the Principal shook his head as he spoke. ¡°Your father truly is blinded by ¡®Gifts¡¯. Had he eyes of a sage, he¡¯d know your talent is no less than your brother¡¯s, and it could only be better.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± the First Prince said. ¡°Let¡¯s not destroy the joyful atmosphere. Brother Lynne should wake up soon, and we can¡¯t be depressed welcoming him.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, that we cannot.¡±

    As the three merrily continued chatting, Lynne was still submerged in six symbols. He had finally begun understanding why sub-paths were important, as they defined Magus more than anything else. Currently, the two flames ¨C golden and blue ¨C that he could create were completely purified, and were true ¡®Natural Flames¡¯, and this was all due to the fact that he understood a small corner of the first character of ¡®Celestial Emperor of the Flames¡¯ ¡®Origin Path¡¯.

    On the other hand, ¡®Spellweaving Celestial¡¯ had already caused his understanding of ¡®Elemental Blades¡¯ to skyrocket, and he could now summon a full hundred of blades at the same time. When he thought that that was only a small corner, almost insignificant when compared to the grand picture, he couldn¡¯t help and get excited. He didn¡¯t even regret going through the horrid torture for seven days to arrive at this point. He could only hope that, before the deadline¡¯s up, he¡¯ll be strong enough to save his father.

 3.5 - Knowledge

    KNOWLEDGE

    Lynne remained in his comatose state for another week before finally opening his eyes. As he groaned lowly, he saw two familiar pairs of eyes staring at him intently. As the blurry figures came to be, he recognized First Prince and Anna, their faces full of both worry and relief as they looked at him. He quickly scanned his body and nearly felt like vomiting blood when the results came in. Holy crap, what the hell is this? Half my organs are shattered, blood is barely flowing through my veins, and eighty percent of my bones are broken! Screw you you damn Paths, I hope you rot in hell!

    ¡°Brother Lynne, Brother Lynne!¡± First Prince worryingly called out, still not daring to touch Lynne, as he knew very well the extent of his injuries.

    ¡°Damn my ancestors, I can¡¯t move a freaking inch!¡± in the rare moment, Lynne revealed his character as he cursed outwardly, his voice lavished with anger. ¡°Who the hell suggested that was a good idea? I¡¯ll find them and cripple their lungs, damn bastards! Oh my God, look at my body. I lost all my handsomeness! Shit, how in the seventh damned hell will I charm the nameless lady now? Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± both Anna and Elynal stared at him in shock, as they knew Lynne to be a rather amiable person, just one that went kind of crazy when it came to money and women. Even if shameless, they never heard him curse so loudly.

    ¡°Ah, Seniors, I implore you give me a slap on the face so I can go back to sleep!¡± Lynne suddenly pleaded, his voice softening. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to look at myself like this! Ah~,¡± he suddenly sighed with such sadness it caused those who heard it to nearly wish to cry. ¡°What has become of me? The handsome, courageous youth destroyed beyond recognition¡­¡±

    ¡°Do-don¡¯t worry Brother,¡± First Prince said, corners of his eyes twitching; you truly are shameless! ¡°They are just minuscule wounds. With some rest, you¡¯ll recover in no time!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡± Anna also quickly agreed and nodded. ¡°Elynal is right! Just a week or two and you¡¯ll be back on your feet!¡±

    ¡°Damn my feet, I no longer even feel them!¡± Lynne cursed again, kitting his brows tightly together. ¡°Where¡¯s that damnable old man? I¡¯ll shave his damned beard and shove my ear wax up his nose! Damnable Master, where are you?!¡±

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± strange laughter suddenly filled the room as the old man slowly entered, stroking his beard. It was, naturally, Principal Seed. ¡°Quite strong words you¡¯ve said, disciple.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your disciple? Damn you old man! Why didn¡¯t you warn me?! Screw you! The moment I heal, I¡¯ll destroy your damned garden and leave!¡± while Anna and Elynal were shocked beyond belief, unable to process the fact that an ordinary youth was cursing one of the strongest people in the world, the said person merely continued laughing, as if accepting Lynne¡¯s curses. In truth, he felt that was the least he could do, as he couldn¡¯t even begin toimagine the pain Lynne went through.

    ¡°Ah, Anna, Elynal, leave us be.¡± the Principal said softly as he sat down next to Lynne¡¯s bed. While still drowned in utter confusion and bewilderment, the two slowly left the room, leaving behind Lynne and the Principal. While Lynne stared daggers at the old man, the Principal still carried a soft smile on his face. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t know,¡± he then said, hint of sadness in his eyes as he looked at Lynne.

    ¡°If I had known¡­¡± he paused for a moment, sighing. ¡°I cannot imagine what you went through. When I first saw your body, it was truly a horrifying scene, but, in the end, it¡¯s only physical pain. I knew very well that that was the least of the worries you had. In the end, I truly do not even wish to know the mental sufferings you endured for those seven days. So, if you wish to curse me, curse me till your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, you and your damned reason,¡± Lynne spoke, his voice clearly softening, but his expression still remaining firm. ¡°Ah, whatever, what¡¯s done is done. But damn me if I ever go through anything similar again in my life.¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± the Principal asked.

    ¡°Broken? Are you blind old man?¡± Lynne scowled. ¡°¡­ I can imagine you spent no less than countless resources to heal me. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the Principal laughed as he heard Lynne¡¯s words. ¡°Indeed, I spared no effort. However, my effort would have been for naught if it wasn¡¯t for that friend of yours.¡±

    ¡°Friend? Oh, you mean the damned monkey?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the Principal nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t a clue how, but he¡¯d leave each morning and come back every night, bringing hundreds of excellent herbs. The poor thing didn¡¯t sleep for five days and was running to lord knows where. Finally, it collapsed from exhaustion.¡±

    ¡°¡­ looks like I owe him quite a bit.¡± Lynne sighed as he spoke. While he and the monkey spent quite a lot of time together, and have grown closer, Lynne still had restrains and considered it a simple business deal. Looks like, unbeknownst to him, the little monkey felt a bit more.

    ¡°Friends are there because they are friends, young one, not because they want favors. Do not worry too much about it.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°Have you grasped the paths?¡± the Principal finally asked the burning question.

    ¡°Grasped? Are you insane?¡± Lynne scoffed, a mocking smile appearing on his face. ¡°I barely smelled its fart. You were the one telling me how ¡®amazing¡¯ and ¡®mindblowing¡¯ and this and that the ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ were, and now you¡¯re asking me whether I grasped them? Damnable old man, I¡¯ll seriously cut your beard off.¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, someone¡¯s become naughty,¡± the Principal laughed softly, clearly not taking Lynne¡¯s words to heart. ¡°Alas, you can only try your best. In a month¡¯s time, my sect will start an expedition for the younglings to grow and explore the world, and I¡¯ve already reserved a spot for you. Month¡¯s time will be more than enough for you to recover and stabilize your condition, and the expedition will be a perfect way for you to test your new abilities.¡±

    ¡°Eh, all in due time. There¡¯s still that promise you made to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, indeed there was such a thing. Are you truly that impatient?¡±

    ¡°Stop jumbling around old man and give me my promised treasures!¡±

    ¡°Ho ho, the impatience of youth,¡± the Principal flickered his sleeves lightly whereupon two bright flashes of light appeared, congealing into two items.

    The first one was a rather small scroll, its edges tattered, seemingly completely ordinary on the surface. It was no larger than one¡¯s palm, and it contained indistinguishable characters here and there. It was deep-brown in color, and was clearly rather old. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The second one was dagger; Lynne immediately recognized it ¨C it was actually exactly the same as his Celestial Void Dagger ¨C the weapon he used to kill the creature back in the forest. However, outside of the appearance, this dagger was clearly much better; its shine was more refreshing, and its purple tint not as dimmed as on the one Lynne owned. Its blade also appeared much sharper, and the hilt also contained two coiling serpents rising upwardly.

    ¡°This scroll is called Heaven¡¯s Writ,¡± the Principal spoke as he pointed at the hovering scroll. ¡°Although I have used it all my life, it can still be used five more times. If you pour your Mana into the scroll, regardless of their rank, all creatures and beasts outside of the Sacred Ones will bow down to you and follow you for a day, obeying your commands ¨C even if that command is to commit suicide.¡±

    ¡°Should you ever find yourself in a predicament, it can truly save your life,¡± Lynne noticed a clear tinge of appreciation in the Principal¡¯s eyes when he looked at the scroll; he didn¡¯t doubt that that little scroll saved Principal¡¯s life many, many times. ¡°Alas, I am truly too old, and this thing has little value to me. It is best if its last tinge of shine is showed in the hands of youth.¡±

    ¡°This dagger is called Imperial Decree Dagger,¡± he then pointed towards the dagger next to the scroll, his lips curling up in a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s Six Times Refined treasure, and perhaps one of the best spacial daggers currently in possession of mankind. While its requirements are rather stingy, and you have no way of using it at the moment, I don¡¯t doubt that within a year you¡¯ll show its might to the world.¡±

    ¡°It has ability to tear through any spacial barrier, regardless of how it was formed. Its speed is also unmatched, but, unfortunately, due to its sheer power, its concealment abilities are rather lacking. Unless it¡¯s in the heat of a battle, it¡¯s nigh impossible to actually surprise any decent Magus with it. Nonetheless, even if it¡¯s not used as an assassination tool, it¡¯s still a very powerful weapon. As for the ¡®Spell Arts¡¯ I¡¯ve promised, we¡¯ll discuss those when you recover.¡±

    ¡°Ah, old man, you truly are generous,¡± even Lynne couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he watched the two treasures hover in front of his eyes. To speak nothing of the dagger, even that seemingly simple scroll held such power within itself. ¡°What are Sacred Ones, though?¡± Lynne suddenly asked, as he realized he never heard of the term before.

    ¡°Oh?¡± the Principal arched his brow at Lynne¡¯s question, tinge of surprise flashing through his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m an idiot,¡± Lynne smiled bitterly. ¡°I barely just started having interest in Magic less than a year ago. I can¡¯t even list you Magus ranks properly, let alone anything else.¡±

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± the Principal laughed strangely as he listened to him. ¡°Worry not, all knowledge can be attained eventually. As for the Sacred Ones, it is no big secret, as anyone who studies Magic is aware of them. They are creatures and beasts who have attained so-called ¡®immortal sentience¡¯. Rather, to be blunt, they are the first of their kind. So to say, if one eagle is ordinary, regardless of its strength, the first of its kind ¨C even if weaker ¨C is considered Sacred One, as they have the purest bloodline.¡± the Principal explained slowly.

    ¡°Naturally, chances of encountering Sacred Ones are extremely low, and even if you do, they are rarely aggressive type. As long as you don¡¯t provoke them, you should do just fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ so there¡¯s something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, young one, there are many, many things like that in this world,¡± the Principal sighed softly as he looked at Lynne, somewhat envious of the latter¡¯s ignorance. ¡°Did you know that, once upon a time, attaining the rank of an Archmage was considered defiance against heaven, and that those people were considered gods in the eyes of others?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lynne revealed a shock expression as he listened to the Principal¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Principal nodded solemnly, seemingly reminiscing about the old, old times. ¡°By each generation, someone would always become the strongest. If for nothing else but pride, men and women alike, since the time immemorial, have sought to reach higher than their ancestors. Each time someone would proclaim they¡¯re the strongest, someone else would swoop in and reach higher ground.¡±

    ¡°Even today, during the era known as Magical Prosperity, people are still the same. You should be aware of the Four Realms of Magic, no?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Lynne nodded.

    ¡°To this day, there has been none that has gone beyond the Grand Realm. My Master once told me that the Realm of Divinity truly exists, but that it¡¯s a realm attainable only by those who were born in it. Even legends such as King Tar, an existence who followed three ¡®Origin Paths¡¯ at the same time, was unable to bridge the gap between two realms. In truth, many suspect that this Divine Realm is just something mankind made up, as to always have a goal to strive towards.¡±

    ¡°However, I very much believe it is real,¡± the Principal¡¯s voice suddenly grew solemn, as if he had remembered something from the past long gone. ¡°And while I have no chance of attaining it, or even witnessing it in my lifetime, I know, in my heart, that one day, someone, someplace, will break the shackles that bind us. As to who¡­ only time will tell.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Lynne asked, thoroughly shocked by the new knowledge he attained.

    ¡°To broaden your horizons, naturally,¡± the Principal smiled weakly as he spoke. ¡°I know very well how deep the shadow in your heart runs, and that one day, sooner or later, you¡¯ll have to face your demons. However, I do not want you to stake your life on something so barren. A world is a massive place Lynne, and regardless of where you go, you always need to know that it¡¯s never the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you subtly asking me to give up?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the Principal shook his head. ¡°Whether you give up or not, no other person can make that decision for you. What was done to you is truly heartbreaking, and I am certain that, if you had the strength, you¡¯d repay in kind, regardless of what would that do to your heart and mind. But¡­ I do have to ask you to refrain¡­¡± the Principal sighed, seemingly lamenting over something, as he continued. ¡°The world, at the moment, is growing increasingly unstable. Whether it be Northern or Eastern Wastelands, two massive patches of land we know very little of, or even the things beneath our own eyes, the world is truly shaken.¡±

    ¡°By what exactly?¡± Lynne inquired, curious.

    ¡°Even I haven¡¯t an answer to that. Tribes of the North are noble, honorable people. We have coexisted with them for countless eons, and even I, personally, have brothers and sisters living there. Whatever madness caused them to invade south¡­ is truly not a simple thing. As for the East, we know little to nothing about it. At best, we know that at the borders, countless powerful Mages that were banished from the continent live. As for its depths¡­ I¡¯m afraid only the winds know.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, the calamity of Highlind was but a prelude, as heinous as that sounds, to a much grander catastrophe. I only ask you be patient; even if you grow powerful enough, seek those who ought to be sought, and amend those who ought to be amended.¡±

    ¡°I learned a lot today,¡± Lynne spoke after short silence. ¡°And I have no plans on doing what was done to my home. Heh, even if I did, perhaps I¡¯d wait ten lifetimes before I¡¯m able to. However, I¡¯m not a forgiving person. It was still my home. I still had friends there. I watched two people I was rather fond of sacrifice their lives in front of my eyes just to save me. Regardless of whether it was for the manual or for some grander scheme, collapsing the entire Kingdom, brutally murdering its people¡­ that is not something that can be either forgotten or forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Ah, at least I can rest knowing you aren¡¯t as despicable as they are,¡± the Principal chuckled weakly as he spoke. ¡°Alas, your goal might, in the end, help Elynal remove his own demons.¡±

    ¡°What is the deal with him anyway?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°If he wishes to tell you, he will. If he doesn¡¯t, then you can but wait. Ah, I¡¯ve said what I had to say. Rest now. Focus on healing your wounds and comprehending the knowledge you attained. I expect great things from you, young one.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    As the Principal left the small room, Lynne fell into deep contemplation. He truly had learned many things today, things he never would even dream up as real. He also slowly realized how little he was, and how insignificant his own dreams were. However, rather than discouraged, he was slightly pleased. He always liked living a simple life; if Highlind was never threatened, he¡¯d perhaps still be living with his father, wasting away the hard earned money. Still, even if he couldn¡¯t have such a life, he still hoped he¡¯d evade whatever calamities are approaching, and still weather the storms as they pass. In the end, how much could he truly affect the outcome of any of those things?

 3.6 - The Boy of Many Faces

    THE BOY OF MANY FACES

    Lynne was sitting calmly in front of a small pond of clear water, one of his arms flung over his raised knee, as a gourd of wine was hanging between his finger. There was a slight red flush on his cheeks and his eyes appeared slightly muddled. Two weeks have passed since he woke up from coma, and his body was completely healed.

    Although some scars remained on his chest and back, considering the state he was in, one would say he was in a perfect condition now. As he was continuously pestered by Anna and Elynal about why he wound up like that, he snuck out of the Principal¡¯s place and ran outside the city, crossing the ravine to the other side and then further beyond the buildings, until he reached a small stretch of trees where he found this pond.

    Yesterday, Principal had given him a choice of three Spell Arts from his personal collection. When Lynne saw that collection, he felt a vast array of emotions. There were thousands of little bundles before him, and Lynne finally learned why Immortal Magus Sect was so prosperous. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that every single Spell Art that disciples could study was created by Principal Seed. That amounted to hundreds of years of painstaking efforts and relentless research, and Lynne had truly saw the extent of sacrifice that the old man made.

    To say nothing of Spell Arts, he had somehow even managed to make a copy of every single manual for the sub-paths of every Magus Paths save for 7 Origin Paths ¨C that is 42 manuals. Lynne remembered that Academy in Edgemaw barely had one or two for each sub-path. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in praise. In addition, Principal even personally selected those Spell Arts he believed suited Lynne the best.

    In the end, Lynne chose Aqua Blade, Earthen Shell and Emerald Gale.

    Aqua Blade was quite similar to his Elemental Blade, with the key difference being ¨C as its name suggests ¨C that he could only summon blades of water property. However, unlike Elemental Blade which could summon only blade-shaped object, Aqua Blade maintained the main property of all water-based Spell Arts: diversity. With deep understanding, Lynne would be able to bend and mince and configure the shape of the blade, transforming it into various objects to accommodate the situation he was in. Spell Art, in total, had nine layers, unlike Elemental Blade which had four. This alone spoke to its depth and quality, and also difficulty in understanding.

    Earthen Shell was currently Lynne¡¯s only purely defensive Spell Art. Although he was a Spellweaver, he was also Skyfire Magus, so he couldn¡¯t simply disregard defense. The reason he chose the Spell Art was because it¡¯s relatively easy to learn and master, and even though its defensive prowess isn¡¯t top notch, it could become a life saver at a crucial moment. With full mastery, he¡¯d be able to cover any part of his body with a few layers of solidified earth, granting him temporary defense.

    Emerald Gale, much like Fiery Sweeps, was a movement spell. However, its nature was completely in tune with the element of Wind. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that Fiery Sweeps wasn¡¯t truly a movement Spell Art, but rather jack-of-all-trades as its nature would change per which flame he cast it with. On the other hand, Emerald Gale was true, pure movement skill; it condensed wind around the caster, allowing him to move at any speed and at any angle at any time. Naturally, that was only with full comprehension. The spell, like Aqua Blade, had nine layers, and was extremely difficult to master, but, nonetheless, it was practically perfect for Lynne, and it was even Principal¡¯s first recommendation.

    Although Lynne could easily create his own Spell Arts now, they would undoubtedly be considered trash when compared to anything Principal took out, so he didn¡¯t even bother. Even though he picked them up and read their general descriptions, for the past two days he was on his feet, he didn¡¯t train at all, but rather loitered around, relaxing. After being bombarded with pain he couldn¡¯t even put into words, he held considerable amount of hatred for Magic at the moment, and was waiting for it to dispel before training again.

    A sound of muffled footsteps woke him up from a daze. He quickly manipulated Mana and had it surge into his brain, dispelling all effects of the wine. He became alerted and cast his gaze backwards. From behind the bushes, a figure walked out, stumbling lightly. Lynne¡¯s eyes remained calm, and he practically had no reaction, so after a quick glance, he simply turned his head around and took a gulp of the wine.

    The figure that walked out was a young woman, not even twenty. She had waist-long black hair, smooth, snow-white skin, and exceedingly seductive body. She wore a knee-high white dress, revealing her slender, long legs with pride, and had a deep, oval cut above her breasts, showing a slight dent in-between. Her eyes were immeasurably deep, emerald in color, and her cheeks brimmed in natural crimson. Although she was slightly surprised when she saw Lynne, what truly ticked her off was his indifferent gaze, after which he completely ignored her.

    Naturally, she was well aware of her beauty; she wouldn¡¯t be lying if she said she didn¡¯t admire it herself. Countless guys ¨C and even some girls ¨C within the sect had already confessed their love for her, and that admiration had turned into fuel even when she was a little girl. So, being ignored ¨C especially by a seemingly ordinary guy ¨C caused her no small amounts of anger. As she wouldn¡¯t stand for it, she stomped her feet lightly as she walked over and sat next to Lynne.

    However, even as she sat, this seemingly ordinary guy was apparently more interested in the stupid water than her. He looked at this little pond as if it held all the truths in the world, and as if this incomparable beauty sitting next to him was but a speck of dust.

    ¡°Hey,¡± in the end, the girl couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore and she broke the silence; her voice was rather melodic, and she was smiling as sweetly as she could as she looked at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± however, Lynne barely released an audible sound before continuing to ignore her. What an arrogant bastard! Wait you little lowlife, you¡¯ll be kneeling before me soon enough!

    ¡°Is it truly polite to ignore a person when they are talking to you?¡± regardless, the girl maintained her composure and proceeded to talk sweetly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it even ruder to bother a person when they are clearly ignoring you?¡± Lynne was even fiercer, calmly retorting. I¡¯ll skin you alive, you damned bastard!!! Who the hell do you think you are?! Sparks of fury ignited within the lady¡¯s heart, and her gaze finally turned slightly cold.

    ¡°Is there a reason you are ignoring me? Do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lynne shook his head lightly as he finally turned towards her. ¡°It¡¯s just that I have absolutely no interest in dealing with you.¡± his words completely stunned the girl; her eyes widened, jaw agape, unable to process what just happened. D-did he just say he has absolutely no interest in me? IN ME?!!

    ¡°Ah, I understand!¡± she suddenly exclaimed. ¡°You think by ignoring me and annoying me you can get closer to me? Hah, you have another thing coming!¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Lynne sighed softly. ¡°And I was even having a nice day¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that tone, huh?¡± the girl jumped on her feet suddenly, her hands on her waist, staring daggers at Lynne from above. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that a true beauty is trying to talk to you? Huh? Your pathetic existence isn¡¯t even worth a fart in my eyes, yet you dare ignore ME?!¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not worth a fart, then please fart away¡­ as far away from me as possible¡­¡± Lynne was not angry; rather, he was extremely elated, as he truly hoped the girl would just go away.

    ¡°What did you just say?!!¡± the girl turned truly furious and angry, her beautiful face distorted and her clear, green eyes dimming with hatred.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lynne still remained silent, completely ignoring her.

    ¡°Hannah! Hannah!¡± another voice suddenly broke out from the vicinity; the girl¡¯s face suddenly relaxed, and a mocking smile appeared on her face. Heh, just you wait you little bastard¡­

    ¡°Over here!¡± the girl yelled out.

    Soon after, from the bushes around the pond, three figures emerged ¨C all three guys in their early twenties. One was rather tall and muscular, square-jawed, but handsome nonetheless. He wore adorned, white robes and had air of courage in-between his brows. The one on his left was much shorter, with extremely slender body, but the clear air of nobility surrounding him. He had exceptionally sharp features, and his skin was almost whither than the girl¡¯s. The last one was a seemingly ordinary youth ¨C not too handsome, not too ugly ¨C wearing ordinary robes without any garments. He had his arms behind his back and tranquil expression.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve finally found you,¡± the tallest one spoke, sighing in relief as he walked forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you not to separate from us?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± the girl replied coyly, lowering her head slightly. ¡°I just got curious.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mater, just let it go Brother Lan,¡± the short, handsome youth smiled lightly as he spoke, tapping the tall man¡¯s shoulder weakly. ¡°Oh, who¡¯s this?¡± he then looked at Lynne, who didn¡¯t move an inch since the three of them arrived.

    ¡°This?¡± girl¡¯s countenance immediately changed, and the trio noticed it; their relaxed expressions immediately stiffened. ¡°He not only insulted me, he also cursed everyone I know, and told me he wished ¡®all my children are as ugly as I am¡¯. I almost broke out to tears before you three arrived¡­¡± and, truly, she immediately began sobbing, her voice weak. When the trio saw her, their faces immediately burned with anger as they looked at the still sitting figure beside the pond.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± the one called Lan shouted out in a deep voice as he approached Lynne. ¡°Apologize immediately and crawl like a dog or I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Eh¡­ what did I do? Lynne suddenly realized that the tall guy was talking to him. In truth, he had completely tuned out as he was gazing into the lake, pondering over what he should do next, when the loud shout woke him up. As he turned around, though, he immediately recognized the situation.

    ¡°Ha ha, brothers, brothers,¡± Lynne immediately leapt backwards, over the pond, creating some distance between himself and others. ¡°This is all but a misunderstanding. Look at me! Am I worthy of anger of three grand Brothers? You are mighty warriors, unmatched in vigor and handsomeness! Why waste your breath on a lowlife like me?¡±

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s good you know your place!¡± Lan¡¯s anger obviously diminished as he listened to Lynne, but as he gazed back at Hannah who was still faking a sob, he realized he couldn¡¯t let it go just like that. ¡°As you are a very smart man, I¡¯ll forgive you for insulting Sister Hannah if you choose to follow us and apologize to her. What do you say? It¡¯s a pretty good offer!¡± Damn your ancestors, I¡¯d rather eat horse shit than apologize to that bitch! Although Lynne¡¯s heart burned in fury when he saw the girl crying, his face exuded absolute innocence of a child.

    ¡°Ha ha, handsome Brother, it¡¯s truly not like I don¡¯t wish to follow you, but alas, I¡¯m afraid I like men too much! Especially handsome Brothers like you! I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold myself back if we were to ever be alone!¡±

    ¡°Wha---¡± three young men and even Hannah were absolutely shocked by Lynne¡¯s words as they all took a step back, staring at this seemingly ordinary youth before them. Is he absolutely shameless? How can he proclaim something so outrageous in front of other people?!

    ¡°I will, of course, apologize to the lady, but first I must know how I¡¯ve offended such heaven-descending fairy! It is absolutely my honor to even gaze at your perfect features! I¡¯m afraid, that if I were to follow your godly group, I would never be able to control my tent¡­ ah, you put me to shame; I should truly swallow a rock and die¡­¡± He¡¯s insane! He¡¯s absolutely insane!

    ¡°B-b-brother, don-don¡¯t worry,¡± Lan suddenly spoke, stuttering, as he took a few steps back. ¡°As you said, it¡¯s all but a misunderstanding, right? F-forgive me for misunderstanding your intentions. W-we¡¯ll be on our way¡­¡± and, with that, the group of four disappeared into the wind, as if they were never there.

    ¡°Humph, you fair-skinned bastards. You want to play a game of words and shamelessness with me? Grow some hair and come back!¡± Lynne spat after them, smiling mockingly.

    ¡°You truly are a beast in human skin, Lynne,¡± a familiar voice broke out next to Lynne; as he turned his head, he saw handsome youth adorned in beautiful, white robes. ¡°Your face is thicker than stone¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, what can I say Elynal,¡± Lynne chuckled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s best you keep distance from me, lest I pinch your behind.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Elynal laughed suddenly, his lips curling up in a smile. ¡°What, you suddenly don¡¯t require women with bosoms that stretch to the floor so you can sweep your enemies?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you truly know me best,¡± Lynne sighed softly. ¡°Alas, let the bygones be bygones. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Came to ask if you¡¯ll be joining the expedition.¡±

    ¡°If I had any saying in it, I damn well wouldn¡¯t. But that old bearded bastard wouldn¡¯t even let me say a word.¡±

    ¡°Eh, you really should show some respect to Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph, I respect him. If I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d already shaven his beard and fed him my ear wax!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± Elynal laughed weakly; Lynne was truly a master in dancing between personalities. Just a few moments ago, he was a youth brimming with vigor, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the beast inside himself, while innocence splattered his face. Now, he was a cursing old man, with absolutely no elegance to himself whatsoever.

    ¡°Regardless, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Both Anna and I will go out for the first time,¡± Elynal said as the two of them sat next to the pond. ¡°And as we¡¯ll be separated in the groups of four, I was wondering whether you¡¯d join us.¡±

    ¡°As long as the forth one is a single mom with bosoms--¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then just a mature lady with bosoms--¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, can I at least get a woman that¡¯s--¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cripple you boy¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Screw you,¡± Lynne spat out in anger. ¡°Who the hell is this mysterious forth bastard that¡¯s preventing me from enjoying a beautiful, mature lady with bosoms that stretch to the floor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful, young lady with adequate bosoms.¡± Elynal relied, smiling wryly.

    ¡°Screw her, I¡¯m out. I¡¯ll just go look for Seniors and join them.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t worry, I think you¡¯ll like her.¡±

    ¡°Like her?¡± Lynne arched his brow. ¡°There¡¯s a higher chance of me making love to that damn monkey than liking her.¡±

    ¡°Hey bastard, what the hell are you saying?¡± low-pitched voice suddenly broke out from the branches of a nearby tree as a shadow leapt out, landing on Lynne¡¯s head, as its two tiny arms began slapping Lynne left and right. ¡°Do you have no shame?! How can you even utter those words you rotten brat? I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±

    ¡°Heh, I promise you Brother Lynne,¡± Elynal got up, chuckling lightly as he saw the monkey and the youth bicker. ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Humph, see if I will!¡±

    It was truly a peculiar sight, a monkey and a boy relentlessly cursing at each other while saliva spat out like waterfall from both. Elynal, who was still around, had completely ashened expression as he listened to the two, as he had never heard another human soul speak such foul language in his life. Oi¡­ Lady Yuer will absolutely demolish me¡­ oh, whatever may be¡­

 3.7 - Departure

    DEPARTURE

    During the following two weeks, Lynne spent every moment training the three Spell Arts that he had obtained from the Principal. Due to his innate Gift of Comprehension, he was able to gain basic mastery in all three; while not anything outstanding, he was still pleased as he had more options to deal with unexpected situations.

    In addition, he had managed to reach the rank of Three Star Dao Archmage, but was surprised to find out just how impactful following two Origin Paths was. Despite the fact that he had come to the point where his Mana reserves have caught up to his peers, and the purity of his Mana far outstripped them, he still knew it wasn¡¯t enough. To follow two Origin Paths, he needed much, much more. Despite that, his battle prowess was akin to a soaring tiger, was he was certain he could even defeat ordinary One Star Master Archmage.

    In relation to ranks, even defeating someone who was one star above was considered accomplishment. As for those who could skip an entire rank and battle those stronger than them by an entire layer, they were considered outstanding geniuses.

    While Lynne wasn¡¯t exactly jumping with joy when he inspected his strength, he was nonetheless pleased, as his sourness due to the torment he suffered because of the two paths had slightly dulled.

    The monkey had returned only on the day of the departure. Due to the fact that the little creature had completely exhausted himself, he required more than just sleep to recover. Because of what monkey did, Lynne had already prepared one hundred 8 Rank pills and fifty Rank 7 potions to give him. While most were of rather ordinary quality, that didn¡¯t deter the monkey from jumping around with joyful expression.

    When Lynne told him about the expedition, the monkey naturally decided to follow him, as he itched for an adventure. With the monkey in tow, sitting on his shoulder and processing pills and potions, Lynne headed off towards the Central Plaza, main gathering place within the sect. Today, though, the Plaza was beyond packed; thousands upon thousands of disciples were all neatly tucked into rows of two hundred. That alone spoke to the Plaza¡¯s size.

    In front of such enormous Plaza was a stairway, towering massively towards the sky, with a small, hovering platform at its end. Upon the platform, six figures were seated; Lynne recognized only one ¨C Principal Seed. At the moment, all six figures had their eyes closed, as if they were waiting for something.

    As Lynne arrived at the Plaza, he immediately spotted Anna and Elynal sitting cross-legged at the far front, in front of the staircase. It was clear that they had squeezed slightly, as there was room for one more person next to them. Lynne casually walked past thousands of standing disciples, all of which cast multitude of gazes at him; some of reverence, awe, respect, but mostly of envy, jealousy and anger.

    After all, Lynne was barely a Dao Archmage. While his rank wasn¡¯t ordinary, it wasn¡¯t anything extraordinary either. The reason, though, no one ever complained about Elynal and Anna, despite their ages and their ranks, was because they had powerful backgrounds. But who was Lynne? Absolutely no one. With that in mind, while no one spoke a word, Lynne could feel countless gazes screeching ¡®DIE¡¯ at him.

    As thick-skinned as he was, it was a breeze for Lynne to ignore them all and arrive in front of the stairway, whereupon he sat cross-legged. However, what stunned the disciples behind the trio, was the little furry ball on Lynne¡¯s shoulder.

    Dammit! Even a freaking monkey gets to sit in front of everyone!

    God, why are you so unfair?! Why am I forced to stare at monkey¡¯s butt?!

    Practically everyone wished to cry, but held it in. Indeed, thousands of disciples were staring at two pink plums which formed monkey¡¯s behind. Perhaps, even dying was less humiliating.

    Lynne sat so for nearly three hours before a whispering hum echoed throughout the Plaza. The hum carried refreshing gale with it, causing the emotions of all disciples to soften. As Lynne opened up his eyes and glanced to the top of the stairway, he spotted that all six figures had opened their eyes, looking at the disciples beneath them with indifference, while Principal was standing in front of others, slight smile on his face.

    ¡°DISCIPLES GREET THE PRINCIPAL!!!¡± Plaza suddenly boomed out with voices, causing the stone beneath to shake, and startling Lynne into an inhumane screech. Fortunately, due to sheer volume of the mass of voices, nobody except those close to him heard it; as he slowly moved his head sideways, he saw mocking smiles on Anna¡¯s and Elynal¡¯s faces. Even the damned monkey released a ¡®pft¡¯ sound before calming down. What the hell are you looking at me for?! Isn¡¯t my reaction normal? You freaking freaks. I¡¯d like to see you stay still with a cannon blowing past your ears!

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± the Principal softly laughed as he stroke his white beard. ¡°Good, good, your heart was in it. The sun had already arisen; those who wished to come are here, and those who didn¡¯t won¡¯t. I will spare you insufferable torture of an old man humming even older tales, but, as you all are akin to my children, I do wish to remind you of a few things.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, you cannot leave the Rolyhard Kingdom. Wherever your destination may be, it has to be within the borders of our homeland. Second, stay away from the North. I need not say more, as I am certain your families had already informed you. Third, try not to get into scuffles with other sects. However, if they cross the line, beat them senseless.¡±

    ¡°Fourth, you need to spend at least three months after the day of departure outside, and at most a year. However, naturally, if you are severely injured prior to the deadline of three months, you can come back. While you will still be penalized, I am certain that is better than losing your life in vain.¡±

    ¡°Fifth, I¡¯d like to remind you all to be careful still. World is a boundless place, and within it, countless dangers persist. What appears to be glittering gold may turn out to be crimson dagger; what appears to be friendly smile may be deadly grin. You are no longer children, and you are not fools.¡±

    ¡°Sixth; even if you are children of mine, proud sons and daughters of Immortal Magus Sects, whatever grudges you create outside will not be harmonized by us. If you flaunt your status and get beaten, it is your fault. Above arrogance stands humility; above humility stands pride; above pride stands arrogance. Find the balance, and move forth.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, you are allowed to form groups greater than four. If you wish, all seven thousand something of you can move as one. However, this continent is a vast place, and staying in the safety of familiar bosom will not sharpen your blade.¡±

    ¡°That is all I wish to say,¡± Principal paused for a moment, looking at the crowd meaningfully. ¡°You may either depart now, or by the midday if you still have unfinished business here. I wish you all best of luck on your journey, and may it help you all greatly.¡±

    ¡°DISCIPLES THANK THE PRINCIPAL!!!¡± this time, Lynne was prepared. His expression remained indifferent even though his heartbeat quickened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anna said smilingly as she got up. Elynal simply followed in silence, and Lynne got up after him, calmly walking after the two.

    The trio immediately headed towards the gates, as all three were prepared. They were not alone, though, as majority of those who were present at the large Plaza were rushing out of the sect¡¯s grounds and towards the city gates. As the matter of fact, the trio was amongst the last ones to leave the city. White, fluttering robes spread throughout the horizon as disciples scattered into groups. While some maintained the base four, majority had created much larger groups. Some moved towards the far forest, some moved towards ever further away mountain range, while some even willed wind to carry them off into far distance. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The trio walked shoulder to shoulder with unhurried steps. Five stars shimmered brightly atop their chest, and those remaining disciples that passed them avoided them in large circles. Lynne inspected the road they took; they were heading towards East. Horizon was filled with sharp mountain peaks, beneath which countless forests arose. Hills heaped up and down, some barren, some brimming with life.

    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± Lynne asked at last, as he was truly in the dark. In reality, he didn¡¯t wish to participate that much, but was forced by the Principal. He¡¯d rather stay in the comfort of his own home than camp out in the dark. He had enough of that after he escaped Edgemaw.

    ¡°There¡¯s an ancient city near the Eastern Border,¡± as Anna remained silent, Elynal took the opportunity to explain it to Lynne. ¡°Legends say that the city was built during the Era of Dragons, and was the first stronghold of mankind. While that¡¯s probably not true, the city truly is old; even Master estimated that it¡¯s at least one hundred thousand years old.¡±

    ¡°It must be in crappers though, right?¡± Lynne asked, somewhat shocked.

    ¡°On the contrary,¡± Elynal shook his head, smiling. ¡°While the stone appears aged, in reality, it¡¯s in its original state. It¡¯s simple how the stones are. That¡¯s not important though. The reason we¡¯re headed there is because of the sect grounds beneath the city.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lynne arched his brow, expression of curiosity dancing on his face.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the First Prince softly laughed when he saw it before explaining. ¡°In truth, the entrance to the underground layer opens up a few times every year. There are some strange formations within the sect¡¯s ground which allows it to condense Worldly Energy much faster than on the outside. This, in turn, makes it possible for various, strange medicine to ripen within a few months¡¯ time, whereas on the outside it would take years, if not decades.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more mysterious is that majority of those medicines have never been found elsewhere ¨C at least not within the borders of Rolyhard. In truth, though, we aren¡¯t headed there for the herbs. While tempting, our sect isn¡¯t lacking strange flowers. The sect underneath the ancient city is called Emperor¡¯s Flame, and there are very few records of it in the history books.¡±

    ¡°The oldest one dates it all the way back to twenty thousand years ago, while the nearest one to roughly fifteen thousand. What¡¯s more interesting though, is that the underground place is layered. So far, people have entered the three layers; first layer only has herbs and other medicinal items, second floor has precious stones and gems for weapon, armor and all other kinds of crafting, while the third floor has Spiritual Beasts.¡±

    ¡°About fifty years ago, a low-ranked Summoner somehow managed to enter the third floor, and had made contract with sixty powerful Spiritual Beasts. He¡¯s now a Sect Master of the only sect built solely for Summoners in Rolyhard Kingdom: Spiritual Beast Sect. However, rumor has it that the sect had seven layers in total. We¡¯re aiming for those four unexplored layers.¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± Lynne gasped in surprise. ¡°You really think highly of yourself. For countless years, people barely explored up to third layer, yet you think you¡¯ll reach fourth on your first try? Damn, and I thought I was arrogant.¡± as if doused in cold water, both Anna and Elynal paused, their bodies shivering slightly. In truth, they knew how arrogant-sounding they were; however, that was confidence that was instilled in their bones since their birth. Always believe you can do whatever you set out to do.

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± Anna suddenly laughed, mockingly looking at Lynne. ¡°Could it be that Brother Lynne lacks confidence?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Lynne replied bluntly with deadpan expression. ¡°Forget the fact that I¡¯ve never ventured past the sect grounds in my life, and the fact that I never even heard of this city or the Emperor¡¯s Flame sect; even if I had all that experience, I would have absolutely no confidence in doing something many people couldn¡¯t ¨C most of which were far stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you truly are thick-skinned.¡±

    ¡°He he.¡± Lynne chuckled.

    ¡°Regardless, you are right,¡± Anna sighed softy, her face filled with yearning. It appeared strange-looking her on her youthful face, but Lynne didn¡¯t ponder. ¡°However, I truly wish we could reach the bottom layers. After all, we¡¯re headed there for this moron¡¯s sake.¡± he flipped her hand backwards and pointed at Elynal, whose expression immediately turned awkward.

    ¡°Rumor has it that fourth layer has Immortal Pills of Rank 10 and up,¡± Elynal explained after he saw Lynne¡¯s confused face. At the moment they were crossing a rather steep hill, with a few shaven off sides, clearly done with spells. ¡°Ah, it is a long story, and not for today. However, I truly do require a specific Rank 10 pill. Without it, perhaps, I¡¯ll never grow stronger in my life. Which is why I asked Sister Anna to accompany me to the ancient city.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s a small matter,¡± Lynne said casually. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help my good friend. However,¡± his gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°To help, I ought to be asked first, no?¡±

    ¡°He he.¡± it was First Prince¡¯s turn to chuckle awkwardly now.

    ¡°Ah, whatever, I¡¯ll just-- Crap.¡±

    Lynne¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn and serious; due to his further increased affinity with space because of the Imperial Decree Dagger, he felt slight fluctuations in space not to far away from them. What¡¯s worse, it was clearly headed towards them, and it wasn¡¯t just a single person causing it.

    A moment later, Lynne suddenly shoved Anna and Elynal sideways, causing them to scream out, unaware, while he motioned his had sideways. Suddenly, a blade formed entirely out of water, good ten meters in length, appeared hovering next to Lynne. In addition, Lynne engulfed his feet in blue flames, whereupon he immediately shifted sideways and moved slightly. A single strand of light bolted through the space he was at a moment ago, shaving off a corner of his robe. However, Lynne had no time to pay attention to that.

    He motioned the floating, water sword to spin around. Within a flash, it turned into a shape of a buckler, and it moved sideways, towards Anna and Elynal. Just as the shield arrived, a burst of flames appeared from seemingly out of nowhere, crashing into the shield. While it couldn¡¯t destroy it, the shield nearly halved in its size.

    After casting Aqua Blade and Fiery Sweeps, Lynne still didn¡¯t stop. Engulfing his feet in yet another layer of blue flames, he moved forward slightly, whereupon another array of light flashed past behind him. Afterwards, motioning slightly with his finger, space above Lynne shook and distorted, as if engulfed in massive heat. A moment later, a full hundred blade-shaped flames appeared, causing the temperature to immediately increase. They were all two-fingers thick and an arm¡¯s length.

    Engulfing his feet in golden flames, Lynne suddenly took a step back, whereupon he was blown backwards like a falling star. However, just as he blasted backwards, hundred blades above him shook slightly as they rotated in a downward angle, bursting out towards the hill. Hundred blades truly was a horrifying sight, and it finally caused Anna and Elynal to wake up from shock. They had finally realized what happened.

    In truth, a mere two to three seconds had passed since he shoved them, so it wasn¡¯t that strange for them to have recovered only now. As they stared at the falling blades and the flying Lynne, their expressions turned grim and serious as they finally realized they were stealthily attacked.

    The blades flown at great speed towards the hill. However, just before the flaming formation destroyed the already damaged hill, a flash of blue light formed a spherical shape, causing the hundred blades to clash into it. The following explosion was massive, sending out powerful shockwaves. Anna and Elynal barely stood in place, and that was with the water buckler still protecting them. Although the blue spherical object cracked, it didn¡¯t completely break. However, the massive shockwaves had already blow surrounding hill to bits and pieces, while trees were uprooted and flung away.

    Finally, from within the blue sphere, ten black-clad figures appeared, with only their bloodthirsty eyes showing. Currently, they were frowning as they stared at the distant figure. Lynne had flown back at least five hundred meters before landing and stabilizing, but had immediately used Emerald Gale in the most straightforward manner, increasing his speed by at least four times, quickly arriving next to Anna and Elynal. There was a serious expression on his face, and his complexion had grown slightly pale; in just that short exchange, he had nearly consumed half his total Mana reserves, and he didn¡¯t even manage to injure the assailants, let alone repel them.

    ¡°He he,¡± a strange chuckle suddenly emerged from one of the ten-black clad figures. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect that our attack would be thwarted by a brat.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a brat you ugly assface?¡± Lynne immediately turned into a cursing old man; after all, he was slightly looking forward to exploring this Emperor¡¯s Flame sect. Yet, not only was his journey interrupted, he was also attacked. He was truly in a foul mood. Even monkey, who was refining pills, woke up forcibly and stared daggers at the group of ten. ¡°Damn your ancestors, you dare attack us like a bunch of dogs? Who do you think you are you brainless cretins? I¡¯ll screw your brains out with my finger you waste of air!¡± forget ten black-clad people, even Anna and Elynal were shocked at the sudden outburst. Even though they knew Lynne wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed, not only did he not even ask who the attacker was or why were they attacked, he immediately cursed the assailants to no end.

    ¡°Ho ho, someone has a sharp ton--¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lynne angrily interrupted. ¡°Who gave you permission to speak? Kneel down you worthless shit! Damn, I was even in a good mood you bunch of worthless animals! Scram! Scram before I boil yours souls!¡± with that, the thirteen people suddenly sank in silence. Ten black-clad figures expected a lot of things, but not to be bombarded with curses that never seemed to stop.

 3.8 - Blood Fiend

    BLOOD FIEND

    ¡°INSOLENCE!!!¡± one of the ten black-clad figures erupted in unrestrained anger. After all, how could he not? This young brat, who didn¡¯t even look to be twenty yet, had insulted them without restraint. Even if they were holy saints, they¡¯d still get angry. ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive you---¡±

    ¡°Holy f*cking crap, didn¡¯t you listen to me you piece of shit?!¡± Lynne interrupted in an even louder voice, his expression extremely grim. ¡°I told you to shut the hell up, you worthless scum. What will you do? Defeat us? Ha ha, you ought to know you aren¡¯t even fit to lick our boots, let alone defeat us. A bunch of untalented Dao Mages and a single, worthless Dao Archmage want to kill three direct disciples of the Principal?¡±

    ¡°Who gave you birth? Who educated you? I need to know so I ought to inform all my friends to evade them by fifty miles!¡±

    ¡°You--¡± gnashing their teeth in anger, every single one of the black-clad figures still remained silent; in truth, what Lynne said was right. Their leader, the man who abruptly screamed out, was indeed Two Star Dao Archmage, while everyone else was in Dao Magus rank. Disregarding foul-mouthed brat, the girl also seemed to be peak Dao Archmage, while they couldn¡¯t even pinpoint the exact strength of the other guy.

    In reality, their group was far from fit to fight against Lynne¡¯s. The reason they were specifically sent, though, is because very few groups were capable of direct confrontation against the trio. As they were among the best in the stealthy attacks, this mission was given to them; however, how could they expect that there was someone so sensitive to changes in space? In the end, with direct confrontation, they stood no chance. Signaling retreat carefully with their eyes, they all began to move backwards slowly.

    ¡°You dare?!¡± cold, demonic ¨C yet at the same time strangely pleasant ¨C voice forced them to halt immediately.

    As they looked at the trio, the girl suddenly walked out front. Her robe was fluttering despite the lack of wind, and her hair had suddenly turned crimson, while her eyes were pitch black. Aura of bloodlust enveloped everything around her, suffocating the air itself. She suddenly lifted both of her arms gently, and pricked top of her index fingers with her nails. Droplet of blood fell down, and another one after it ¨C yet, they did not land. They hovered just beneath her hands, converging together.

    Hm? Lynne cast a glance at Anna, slightly surprised. Never expected her to be Blood Magus. Even Blood Fiend at that. And you still dare show me a sweet smile¡­ humph¡­

    ¡°B-b-blood---¡± the leader of the black-clad group stuttered, unable to stand on his feet any longer. He wasn¡¯t shocked or terrified because she was a Blood Magus; after all, plenty people were like her. He was shocked due to her sub-path: Blood Fiend.

    The prerequisite to following Blood Fiend sub-path is rather simple: bask in the blood of thousand people. That is, the manual itself for the Blood Fiend sub-path had but a single sentence: Kill one thousand people using only arms, and you shall embark on the path of a Blood Fiend.

    Even if majority of Blood Magus sub-paths required some form of cruelty to be followed, while perhaps not the most brutal in quality, it was certainly the most demanding in quantity. In addition, one thousand people was a bare minimum; one could go upwards, as far as they wished. The more people they killed, the thicker their Mana would be. And, looking at this seemingly frail girl before them, her Mana thickness was absolutely outstanding. They didn¡¯t even dare think just how many people she had killed.

    However, they didn¡¯t even have time to calculate; two, fist-sized blood spheres were now hovering above her palms. She lightly flicked her fingers, whereupon two spheres exploded upwardly, like a geyser, and then, like river, bolted towards the ten figures. Two rivers coiled around each other on their way there, and struck mercilessly against the people who didn¡¯t even dare move.

    As the mass of blood engulfed the diameter of twenty meters around the figures, all life in that area was immediately sucked dry. After the rivers retreated back into the spheres, and back into Anna¡¯s hands, Lynne saw that there wasn¡¯t even a trace left of the ten figures ¨C they were completely, utterly removed from this world.

    ¡°¡­ hey,¡± Lynne suddenly stepped in front of Anna as he flicked his finger slightly, the water buckler disappearing from the air. ¡°You truly are a mighty Princess Warrior. Your light ought to shine across the sky--¡±

    ¡°And you truly are the most shameless bastard I¡¯ve ever met,¡± although her words appeared harsh, she was actually smiling rather innocently. ¡°Big Brother Lynne, I¡¯ll count on you to protect me in the ancient city.¡± Motherf¡­ protect you?! I need ten rolls of toilet paper you damn witch!

    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Lynne continued smiling foolishly, even sticking his tongue a bit; despite his internal demons, his expression remained the same as ever. ¡°How could I not protect such a demone-- beauty like you? I ought to be killed if I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yaay!¡± Anna exclaimed, like a little child, as she tightly hugged Lynne¡¯s waist, causing him to frown slightly. Crap, this girl is smarter than I thought¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Scram kid,¡± Lynne suddenly changed his tone, as he realized it was pointless to pretend in front of her. ¡°Even my chest is bulgier than yours. How dare you be so intimate with me? Humph, wait for thirty more years before you try to seduce me. Humph.¡± Lynne kept coldly snorting as he pushed Anna away, taking the lead towards the direction they were heading to before being interrupted. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Anna and Elynal suddenly burst out in laughter, causing Lynne¡¯s face to contort; they definitely planned this! Humph, just you wait, I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold!

    Eventually though, as Lynne had absolutely no idea where they were, let alone where they were supposed to go, Anna took the leading role again, with Elynal and Lynne following her. Although the two played with him a little bit, they still didn¡¯t completely calm their hearts; after all, neither of the two actually detected the stealth attack. They were completely unaware for almost three seconds of a battle. Although they knew Lynne wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared on the surface, they never knew the extent of his prowess ¨C and now, they were even more curious.

    While Anna¡¯s spell might have seemed overbearing, it was relatively slow. That was the weakness of nearly all Blood Mages; they required some time for their spells to take full effect. But that was not all; most Mages, regardless of path they took, had this ¡®buffer time¡¯ in-between spells. Depending on talent and strength, the time varied, but for most it was between one second and two seconds. Yet, Lynne had cast several spells without even taking a break, one after another; Anna had counted five in total within three seconds.

    The reason for the ¡®buffer time¡¯ was because congealing Mana successively was nearly impossible. Not only would they need impeccable control over it, extreme purity, but they¡¯d also need to have steel-like internal body. Yet, Lynne had managed to so casually cast five spells, one after another, and the only result was a slightly paler complexion, which was due to sudden burnout of half of his Mana reserves, and not the backlash of five spells. Just who the hell are you? That was the question which bothered them the most, but they didn¡¯t ask. Even amongst Spellweavers, who were notorious for short buffer times, he was simply someone they thought impossible to exist.

    Lynne hadn¡¯t a clue about their thoughts, but was rather immersed in his own; he needed to repay the prank the two of them managed to fool him with, but he was out of ideas at the moment.

    The night had quickly fallen, and they had barely managed to reach the forests that came after the hills. According to Anna and Elynal, they were still long ways off from the ancient city; after all, it was at the far border of the Kingdom, and they estimated that it might take several months to get there. This caused Lynne to frown; after all, there was roughly half a year left until his father is potentially executed. He doubted he¡¯d able to prevent it, but at least he wanted to be there, to engrave faces of everyone who contributed to that scene, so that, one day, he¡¯ll be able to do the exact same thing to them.

    However, he couldn¡¯t voice his thoughts; ever since leaving Edgemaw, Lynne had permanently changed his complexion. Instead of his usual combination of dark, brown hair and blue eyes, with azure braid fluttering at the side, he had completely black, lengthy hair and brown eyes. He had also narrowed his jaw, slanted his eyes slightly, and made his nose completely straight. Although not the perfect picture of handsomeness, he didn¡¯t want to make himself too ugly either.

    With his face changed, it was natural he couldn¡¯t just blurt out that he was from Highlind Kingdom, and that his father was to be executed soon. He could, at most, hope they¡¯d be able to wrap things out before the deadline, but there was still the issue of going from the border of Rolyhard Kingdom all the way to where Edgemaw stood, and where the new capital of Elvernheimn Empire stands now.

    Regardless, the trio camped in relative silence while the monkey had scuttled off to somewhere. He came back only after the moon had hung high on the sky, and had suddenly started throwing out herb after herb in front of Lynne, licking his lips slightly. With each passing day, Lynne¡¯s skills in Alchemy grew, as did the quality of his pills. The monkey realized that he had found a golden mine, and spared no effort to find the highest quality herbs he could to bring back to Lynne.

    ¡°Lynne, you¡¯re also an Alchemist?¡± Elynal asked, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lynne nodded, bitter smile on his face. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t ask me Prince,¡± as if he expected Elynal¡¯s next question, he immediately answered it. ¡°Hundreds if not thousands of herbs were sacrificed in order to get where I am. It still pains my heart and soul each time I think about it. Had I know how difficult it was back when I started, I¡¯d instead cook this monkey and have him be my dinner¡­¡±

    ¡°Cook your mother, you rotten brat!¡± the monkey explosively cursed; damn, these two are deadly combination¡­ yet they don¡¯t even realize it¡­ ¡°Now concoct me some pills.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± both Anna and Elynal exclaimed in surprise. ¡°You brought equipment with you?¡± Anna asked in the end.

    ¡°Equipment, what¡¯s that?¡± Lynne asked, confused. The monkey suddenly started sweating; crap, I forgot about these two. Crap. Crap. Crap. What should I do now?

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the duo laughed out loud at Lynne¡¯s question. ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s that? Tools you use to concoct pills, obviously,¡± Elynal said. ¡°What, were you going to concoct pills and potions with your bare hands.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how you do it?¡±

    ¡°EH?!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± the monkey bitterly laughed.

    ¡°Monkey?¡± Lynne looked at the little creature who couldn¡¯t be more nervous even if he tried.

    ¡°I-I can explain, I truly can explain!¡± the monkey took a few steps back, sweating profusely. ¡°I-I really wanted to tell you, but-but after I saw you-you were getting better, I-I figured why not see where you go?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling me¡­¡± Lynne was gnashing his teeth in anger while he suddenly began crying. ¡°That hundreds of those herbs, that I could have sold for endless sum of gold, were wasted because you thought it¡¯d be fun? How could you?!¡± Lynne suddenly began crying like a little child, his head buried in his arms. ¡°So many coins¡­ wuaaaa~ I could have built a mansion out of gold. Damned monkey, give me back my gold!¡± He¡¯s insane! He¡¯s gone absolutely insane!!

    Chaos emerged immediately. Lynne started chasing monkey, crying profusely, while monkey ran away with terrified expression. On the other hand, Anna and Elynal were chasing after Lynne, still beyond confused. Were there someone to witness that scene, they¡¯d indeed wonder whether they were dreaming or not, as under the glittering moonlight, four figures, pressing three completely different expressions, were running around in circles, chasing each other¡¯s tails.

 3.9 - Alchemy Genius

    ALCHEMY GENIUS

    Amidst the trees, some straight while some crooked, next to a large, uneven stone embedded deep in the ground, four figures were sitting. Of the four, one was a monkey who had extremely sorrowful expression on his face. The reason for that was his tail ¨C Lynne had tied it into a deep knot, and refused to untie it no matter what. In addition, he had shaven all of monkey¡¯s fur, and forbade him from regrowing it. So, the current monkey had a truly sorry sight.

    However, Lynne himself wasn¡¯t laughing in joy. In reality, he was crying. Tears streaked down like rivers, and he didn¡¯t bother concealing them or wiping them away. In addition to crying, he was also concocting pills while muttering in low voice. He was even in a sorrier sight than the monkey himself.

    As for the other two, they were naturally Anna and Elynal. While they weren¡¯t in a sorry state, they were frozen stiff like statues, unable to move an inch. Their eyes were wide open, jaws agape, expression of utter disbelief on their face. As the matter of fact, they¡¯ve been like this for three hours ¨C ever since Lynne began concocting pills.

    The two of them have seen many Alchemy Masters concoct pills. They had even seen Alchemy Grandmasters concoct pills. Yet, today¡¯s experience was wholly different, and they simply had no means of describing it properly.

    Eleven herbs floated in front of Lynne, while extremely beautiful golden and blue flames danced separately beneath. To call all eleven item herbs, though, would be a stretch, as one of those items was practically a stone, while another appeared to be a horn of a beast. Regardless, they were ingredients for a pill, and people usually referred to them as herbs. At the moment, all eleven herbs were burning, but not on the whole; rather, the flames beneath them were so meticulously controlled that they only burned the tiniest parts that contained unwanted impurities

    Usually, Alchemists ¨C regardless of rank ¨C would use three different tools to fully extract impurities and retain only beneficial parts of the herbs: furnace, grinder and extractor. Yet, Lynne used nothing. Even if they were seeing it happen before their very eyes, they still didn¡¯t dare believe. After all, this broke all preconceived notions they had about Alchemy.

    Alchemy is a very ancient art, so ancient as the matter of fact that most people believe it is older than Mages themselves. Throughout the grand history of the world, there had been countless Alchemists that had shaken the world with their immense talent and ability. To differentiate Alchemists, even separate ranks were created, much like how Mages were separated. Alchemist ranks go, from lower to up, as such: Novice Alchemist, Junior Alchemist, Adept Alchemist, Master Alchemist, Grandmaster Alchemist, Dao Alchemist, Celestial Alchemist, Imperial Alchemist and Divine Alchemist.

    They are divided in the 3-3-3 notion, whereas first three all fall under Beginner Alchemist Realm, middle three fall under Grand Alchemist Realm, and last three fall under Godly Alchemist Realm. However, ranking is still rather abstract, as a lot of things go into deciding where one would fit in; for example, even if one were able to successfully concoct pills of Rank 5 and higher, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they¡¯ve entered the so-called Grand Alchemist Realm.

    In addition to practical abilities, knowledge was also immensely important; the number of herbs and natural treasures one is able to recognize, the number of valid recipes one knows, the quality of those same recipes and so on. Thus, one would have to go into one of the capitals within Kingdom and enter Alchemy Association Guild to be given official rank. Thus, even if one could create the highest quality pills of Rank 14, they were still considered Novice Alchemist if they hadn¡¯t undergone evaluation.

    However, regardless of the rank, regardless of the muddled waters between the Realms of Alchemy, regardless of the skill and strength countless Alchemists possessed, neither Anna nor Elynal had ever heard of anyone doing what Lynne was doing at the moment ¨C creating pills without any external tools.

    Now, naturally, such thing was never considered an impossibility; it is just that majority, if not all, Alchemists agreed that it was simply a huge waste. After all, even Celestial Alchemists ¨C currently the apex of Alchemy on Alloy ¨C would need around four hundred attempts to concoct a simple, worthless Rank 1 pill using their innate flames and nothing else.

    Yet, in these three hours that Lynne was working, he had successfully concocted twelve pills in total. What¡¯s more, the worst of them was a Rank 5 Mana Refreshment Pill, while the strongest was Rank 7 Breathless Pill. Although none of the pills were refined any further, was it even necessary? The quality of the base pills alone was above some trice refined pills by experienced Alchemists. With this, one can imagine just why the imperial duo was so stunned they couldn¡¯t even speak. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    What¡¯s worse, it appeared as if Lynne¡¯s heart was absolutely not in it, as if he was simply doing it as a side activity while he was mainly wailing over the amount of gold he had lost. Both Anna and Elynal had finally realized how their Master could just so casually accept Lynne as a disciple while the two of them had to undergo numerous tests and trials beforehand. Ignoring his nigh legendary-like battle prowess with spells, his talent in Alchemy alone would land him at the top of the world.

    One must know that usually only Grandmaster Alchemists and above were able to create Rank 7 pills, and even that was with great difficulty and lengthy effort. Yet, here was this brat, who was just casually throwing one after another as if he was making cooked eggs for breakfast. They had met many so-called geniuses of Alchemy, yet, when compared to this guy, all those geniuses were worthless.

    ¡°H-heavens¡­¡± finally, after almost four hours of utter shock, Elynal regained some of his senses as he muttered. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Anna simply nodded, unable to say anything else.

    This was truly an Alchemy Genius, a title they so often heard of back in Imperial Magus Sect. Forgetting people their age, even those monsters who have lived for hundreds of years still paled in comparison. With this simple scene, Lynne had managed to crush whatever preconceived notions they had about Alchemy and those who practice it.

    Finally, after five hours, Lynne had burned and used all herbs that the monkey collected. However, unlike before, Lynne hadn¡¯t given a single one to the poor creature; instead, of the sixteen pills that he had concocted, he gave six each to Anna and Elynal, while he kept the last four. Because he was unable to concentrate, in the end, the strongest pill he had concocted was Rank 7 one. However, if he was to tell them that, if he truly tried, he perhaps could even concoct one of the Rank 10, one could imagine just how shocked the imperial duo would be.

    ¡°Brother Lynne¡­¡± Elynal suddenly muttered, staring at the six pills in his hand. If he were to sell them, they¡¯d probably fetch hundreds of thousands of gold. Rather, only complete morons and fools would even think about selling pills of this quality. ¡°Y-you¡­ you are truly remarkable¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you get so good?!¡± however, unlike the Prince, Princess was much more straightforward, as she immediately asked what was bothering her.

    ¡°Ah, listen to my woes, my good brother and sister~¡± Lynne said as he softly sighed, and then began narrating everything: from how he met the monkey to how he spent hundreds upon hundreds of herbs to concoct a single, crappy Rank 1 pill. Throughout the entire story, he never once stopped crying. It truly appeared as if he was mourning the loss of love he could never replaced. You idiot!! He doesn¡¯t even know just how much these pills could be sold for!! Monkey, you truly are shameless!! After listening to Lynne¡¯s story, they realized that Lynne still believed that his pills were nothing special, but rather that everyone can concoct them, more so now that he realized that majority of Alchemists actually use tools.

    ¡°Ha ha Brother Lynne, don¡¯t be so dispirited,¡± Elynal suddenly said, as flash of brilliance passed through his eyes. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you twenty gold coins for each pill you concoct for me!¡± SHAMELESS!! UTTERLY SHAMELESS!! Anna screamed internally.

    ¡°REALLY?!!¡± however, on the other hand, Lynne¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled, as drool began falling from the corners of his lips. His depressed atmosphere dissipated immediately and was instead turned into one of absolute joy.

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Elynal said calmly, ignoring the hateful stare of Anna. ¡°What¡¯s more, like monkey, I¡¯ll give you any and all herbs I find along the way. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Deal! Deal! Absolutely deal! Ha ha,¡± Lynne suddenly burst out in laughter as he bent his back slightly, looking at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ve finally struck it rich! Ha ha! Thank you Heavens, for giving me a true Brother like this brat Elynal! Ha ha!¡± Idiot! Absolute moron!

    ¡°Heh, not to be outdone, how about this Lynne,¡± Anna suddenly joined in, unwilling to let Elynal be the only one to benefit from this. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, the two of us will purchase absolutely all pills you concoct. However, you must never tell anyone you¡¯re an Alchemist or how you concoct pills. If you do that, we¡¯ll even be willing to purchase pills of Rank 5 for thirty gold, while for each higher rank we¡¯ll add ten more, huh?¡± Brilliant! Sister Anna, you¡¯re absolutely brilliant!

    ¡°Y-you¡­ you really mean it?¡± Lynne¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his sockets; he was satisfied with selling every pill, regardless of rank, for twenty gold, but now that he had found out that he¡¯d be given even more, and all he had to do was keep this matter a secret, he felt like all luck in his life was used at this very moment, but he didn¡¯t regret it. As he began imagining the rivers of gold, he naturally began drooling.

    ¡°Of course. And just like Brother Elynal, I¡¯ll also give any and all herbs I have and find in the future.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, truly beautiful! Come,¡± Lynne exclaimed in absolute delirium of joy as he suddenly tapped his waist, whereupon three gourds of wine appeared before him; however, when he looked at Anna again, he carefully put one gourd back, while keeping one for himself, and handing one over to Elynal. ¡°Let us drink! Drink till we are blue in cheeks! Ah, Sister Anna, unfortunately, you are but a flat child, and I cannot bear the consequences; you can join the monkey and enjoy the atmosphere.¡± the little guilt she felt because she was scamming Lynne immediately disappeared as she heard his words. Humph, rejoice now you bastard¡­

    While the sun was slowly rising up through the sky, Lynne and Elynal were drinking wine without stop, while the previously depressed monkey was now snickering alongside Anna; they looked at Lynne as if he was a supernatural treasure, something that the rest of the world can never see or know of, lest true calamity befalls them.

 4.0 - Ice Phoenix

    ICE PHOENIX

    A massive field, stretching for miles on end, was lightly illuminated by the hanging half-moon. Towards the north, a great array of mountains arose like icicles towards the sky, while blemishing, golden flickers emerged here and there. Good ways south from the mountain, near the edge of the massive field where it spilled into extremely wide and deep river, an army of roughly sixteen thousand was currently stationed.

    They all wore rather lavishing, silver armor, and one of the men at the very front was holding onto a banner with two-headed eagle as an emblem ¨C Elvernheimn Empire¡¯s emblem. At the very front of the massive army hovered a middle-aged man with disheveled hair and beard, donning a plane, but still quality-made silver robes. His arms were crossed against his chest as his eyes peered into the deep horizon, frowning slightly. This man was Elynal¡¯s uncle, current King¡¯s younger brother, Eylor. More so than his status, it was his strength that terrified most of those who met him on the battlefield, as he was Three Star Dominus Magus. In a world where those stronger than him could be counted on both hands, one could say that Eylor stood at the pinnacle, yet even a figure such as himself was frowning right now, in deep thought.

    They had long since anticipated the arrival of the Northern Tribes, which is why he was sent out here with rather miniscule vanguard. They weren¡¯t meant to either defend or defeat the incoming army, but rather to probe and get the general idea of enemy¡¯s strength. Yet, at the moment, that was wholly overshadowed as he was more concerned thinking whether they can actually defend against the incoming calamity.

    He had so far counted over four hundred thousand men, and he firmly believed this was but a vanguard force, much like his own. What¡¯s more, he had sensed three extremely powerful auras, rivaling even his own. If that was the case, then stationing even a single man here was a complete waste, as even if just two of those figures attacked they¡¯d annihilate every single one of his men. His expression grew grimmer by moment, and he couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists tightly. Even if the arrival of Northern Tribes was taken into consideration when the Council was laying down the plans, they could have never participated this massive of a force. In the end, he had no choice but to retreat and inform his brother of imminent ¨C and astounding ¨C danger.

    **

    Lingering on the border of Rolyhard Kingdom and Elvernheimn Empire, towards the central part of both Kingdoms, was a massive, nigh endless jungle that sprung for more than three hundred miles across the border. The jungle was completely uninhabitable, and was proclaimed forbidden zone by both Kingdoms. Yet, at the moment, within its depths, there was sprawling of countless black-clad shadows as they moved in and out of the set of massive, dark towers.

    The tallest one, named Infinity Tower, had a slight flickering of light at its topmost floor. Two figures stood shoulder to shoulder, observing those beneath them with a rather solemn expression. Both were men, roughly in the same period of life, with one being head taller than the other. He was the leader of the Lords of Zen, a man whose name no one knew, but everyone referred to him simply as Lord. Next to him was his right-hand man, as nameless as he was, Vice Lord. The two remained silent for quite some time before they spoke.

    ¡°How many have we managed to gather?¡± Lord quietly asked.

    ¡°One hundred and eleven, my Lord.¡± the other man answered humbly.

    ¡°What are our losses?¡±

    ¡°Of the one thousand we have dispatched, three hundred and twenty-eight had lost their lives.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lord sighed softly, shaking his head lightly. ¡°We truly have underestimated those brats. We can¡¯t continue like this. Order our men to not attack unless they are absolutely certain of victory. Also, inform Jun to instruct his brats that are headed towards the ancient city.¡±

    ¡°Have there been any news from the North?¡±

    ¡°Aye, the Tribes have finally made their move,¡± Lord¡¯s eyes flickered lightly as he spoke. ¡°But, their movement is irrelevant. I need to you to head towards Baselr Kingdom and investigate why high-ranked officials are gathering there. If impossible, retreat. We¡¯ve only just begun so we can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Also, summon Fen¡¯er,¡± Lord spoke after a short thought. ¡°Young Lord is currently stabilizing his condition and will soon come out. She will accompany him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lord nodded lightly. ¡°You are dismissed.¡±

    With a flick of a shadow, the shorter Vice Lord disappeared into the night. The remaining figure observed the moving shadows beneath him as a gentle look eclipsed his stern, middle-aged face.

    ¡°Ah¡­ too many things are occurring at the same time¡­ it appears we have chosen terrible moment to act¡­¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    **

    Lynne, Anna and Elynal were currently hiking up through the colossal mountain before them. It had been nearly a week since their departure. Due to the incident they suffered on the first they, their speed had decreased somewhat as they grew more cautious. The monkey had scurried off forward to scout out the path while the three of them continued to climb narrow edge of the mountain.

    To their right was a deep abyss, fall that seemingly had no bottom, doused in distant wails and roars of beasts. With Elynal taking the lead and Lynne taking the rear, they had kept this formation ever since departing from the mountain. Lynne was slightly stunned when he learned that Elynal was peak, Four Stars Master Archmage. Even if he was older than Lynne and Anna, it wasn¡¯t by much; he appeared to be no older than twenty-two. This, in turn, had caused Lynne to ponder as to why he was studying here instead of his own Kingdom, but as he never explained, Lynne didn¡¯t probe.

    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you say there would be someone else who¡¯ll be joining us?¡± Lynne asked suddenly as he remembered.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Elynal nodded. ¡°But she¡¯s already in the ancient city, waiting for us. Don¡¯t be impatient; I know you¡¯re curious, but you know what they say ¨C curiosity killed a cat.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious,¡± Lynne said. ¡°I could have asked that Nameless Lady, as beautiful as Lords of Sky themselves to join us, and instead I¡¯m stuck with another brat.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah,¡± both Anna and Elynal sighed in unison, as if they simply didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°I have to warn you though,¡± Elynal added. ¡°This time around, ancient city will be filled to brim with disciples from other sects. You better keep your tongue in check.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye my Lord,¡± Lynne humbly bowed as he spoke. ¡°I shall not embarrass Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Anna suddenly shouted lowly as her gaze pierced upwards.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Anna?¡± Elynal asked solemnly.

    ¡°I sense strong life force at the mountain¡¯s summit.¡±

    ¡°Beast?¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Anna replied. ¡°Ugh,¡± she suddenly grunted lowly in displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s had at least Six Evolutions, and its blood is filled with Ice Energy. This is bad.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Elynal exclaimed in surprise, a slight tinge of terror crossing his gaze. ¡°There is no other way through this mountain but the peak. Others around are even more dangerous. Can you sense the type?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Anna shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re too far away.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, but what¡¯s with this evolution crap you guys talk about all the time?¡± Lynne suddenly asked, breaking the tense atmosphere; as the two heard his question, they nearly slipped and fell due to shock.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know that?¡± Anna questioned.

    ¡°Geez, I wonder. Could it be that my third personality came out and asked you a question?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the evolution thing?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine,¡± Elynal said, grunting. ¡°As its name implies, it refers to the number of evolutions the beast had gone through. Each evolution, besides changing their physical bodies, grants them a trait of sorts. For instance, ability to control one of the elements and such. Which is why beats who have evolved more times are absolutely terrifying existences. We should be able to handle the Six Evolutions one if we pour out everything we¡¯ve got, but¡­ we don¡¯t know its exact type.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Lynne inquired further, completely oblivious.

    ¡°Of course it matters,¡± Anna scowled at him. ¡°What if it¡¯s a flying type? While you may be able to fight it, both Elynal and I are completely useless against the flying types. Temporary flying with it would burn our Mana far too quickly, and we have no chance of handling it in such a short time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Lynne casually said, taking the lead. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. If we are unable to handle it in a fight, leave everything to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ could it be that your fourth personality took over? The courageous and idiotic Lynne?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I haven¡¯t one of those,¡± Lynne casually replied. ¡°I¡¯ve got Lady Killer, Wine Devourer and Lazy Lord. Treat them with respect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The trio continued to walk up the mountain; although Anna and Elynal had their doubts, they didn¡¯t believe Lynne was the type who¡¯d commit a strange type of suicide, so they decided to follow. As they were nearing the summit, the monkey finally came back. It turned out that the beast truly was the flying type ¨C Ice Phoenix. It had evolved to have four wings, and its entire body was encased in icicles. This prompted Anna and Elynal to immediately turn around, but Lynne simply ignored monkey¡¯s warnings and marched onward without a care in the world.

    Restless, the three other reluctantly followed him; after all, they could still probably escape due to the mountain¡¯s terrain if things turn sour. However, if Lynne truly has a method of subjugating the beast, they¡¯d have wasted a good opportunity and good amount of time, as the only way to reach the other side was to circle the mountain ring, which could take upward of a month.

    Lynne appeared as if he was taking a casual stroll through the beautiful garden instead of walking towards the den of a beast. His casual behavior eventually calmed the others, and they were more or less prepared for anything.

    However, upon reaching the summit ¨C which turned out to be a perfectly flat land, as if sliced by a massive sword ¨C with massive icicles rising at the side like towering fence, they were rooted in place. The beast in front of them was truly terrifying; it was roughly twenty meters long, with its wingspan being at least twenty five meters. It was a colossus when compared to them, and was currently lying peacefully in the corner.

    As it spotted them, it casually opened its eyes and raised its head. Getting up on its feet, it truly showcased its sheer size, as it lifted up its front legs into the air and spread its wings wide. It towered the sun itself as it screeched at the trio with a piercing voice.

    ¡°Crap, run!!¡± Anna screamed and turned around like wind, bolting away. Soon, Elynal and the monkey followed; however, Lynne stayed, calmly walking towards the phoenix, as if it were his best friend, and not someone who was preparing to peck his head out.

 4.1 - Divine Continent

    DIVINE CONTINENT

    Ice Phoenix reared like a true god of this summit, disallowing anyone to pass. Lynne felt his entire body quake as his veins were slowly invaded by strange chill. That same chill ran down his spine as he looked at this majestic beast in front of him. Dammit! Old man, if you tricked me, I¡¯ll shave your damn beard ten thousand times!

    Naturally, Lynne didn¡¯t consider fighting this creature even for a second. However foolish he may act at times, he was not a madman. Even if he didn¡¯t know what Evolutions in a creature represented, just looking at the sheer size of this bird was enough to deter him. However, the reason he so boldly came forth when the other three ran back was because of the treasure he was given by the Principal Seed ¨C Heaven¡¯s Writ.

    Without thinking any further as he saw the beast slowly approach him, he immediately took out small, battered parchment out of his Pocket Ring and infused it with Mana as he pointed it at the majestic beast. As if it had seen something truly dreadful, the bird immediately howled in deep-seated agony as it slowly began walking backwards.

    Creatures who didn¡¯t have innate, special bloodline would require to undergo at least three Evolutions in order to obtain human-like intelligence. In order to be able to grasp human tongue, though, they had to undergo at least seven. However, even though Six Evolutions Ice Phoenix was unable to talk, the creature was well aware what this small parchment represented ¨C he¡¯d have to become a slave to this weak youth and serve him unquestionably.

    Its high pride would simply be shattered, and the bird wouldn¡¯t allow it; yet, there was nothing it could do. The parchment glimmered slightly with the golden light, whereas soon after a blinding array bolted out of it and entered Ice Phoenix¡¯s body through its head. The proud creature howled and roared, but it was useless. That small array had already begun infusing with its own soul and life essence, and there was absolutely nothing it could do.

    At the same time, Lynne began feeling strange sensation. Since similar array entered his own body, he could feel somewhat alien existence in his mind. However, a mere moments later, it felt as if he was enlightened as he could see this existence in full clarity ¨C Phoenix¡¯s mind and his were connected on the deepest level. With but a thought, he could make it so that Phoenix¡¯s body imploded from within. He could, naturally, also release the creature, but only an idiot would do so.

    ¡°Despicable human!!!¡± strange, hoarse voice echoed within his mind; Lynne immediately realized it was the Phoenix, who was clearly disatissfied with how things progressed. ¡°How dare you enslave this Lord?!! I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Lynne lightly chuckled as he listened to the bird¡¯s threats. ¡°You¡¯re but a damn bird. What lord? Screw your lord! You dare act arrogant in front of me? Watch me torture you till your eyes are even bluer, you damn bird!¡±

    ¡°You dare!!!¡±

    ¡°Dare?! I¡¯ll dare you ancestors, you damn bird! Shut the hell up you chunk of useless ice!¡± although the bird was proud and arrogant, who underneath the sky could act more arrogant than Lynne? With skin as thick as anything else in the world, he was unrivaled in that department. ¡°You should be thanking me you useless bird! With me, at least you¡¯ll see some of the world and actually amount to something! Humph, a chunk of ice dares act arrogant in front of this granddaddy? Come back in ten millennia!¡±

    ¡°You--¡± although the Phoenix was angered beyond belief, the creature had realized that this insignificant-looking boy in front of it was perhaps ten times more arrogant than he was. Besides, what good could come from arguing with this human? If he truly angered this boy, then perhaps the boy would truly kill it.

    ¡°Good bird, good bird,¡± Lynne smiled joyously as he saw the Phoenix give up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯ll just be my mount, you won¡¯t have to fight my battles!¡±

    ¡°Blegh!¡± the Phoenix coughed deeply, completely astonished by the brat¡¯s words. Mount?! Mount? Such proud existence would be used as a mount?! ¡°Y-you¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I understand,¡± Lynne¡¯s arrogance suddenly disappeared as it was replaced by a symphatetic look and soft voice. ¡°You, a grand bird that poops ice treasures, will be a mount to this insignificant brat who couldn¡¯t even put a scratch on you¡­ ah, I truly lament your fate~ but, who to blame? Fate? Me? Gods? You? Ah, blame is but an escape; it is best you accept your role, lest I began desiring to see bird¡¯s threshold for pain. Ah, what lamentable fate¡­¡± Shameless!! Ice Phoenix truly couldn¡¯t fully process the events that unfolded. The creature understood the principle of the strongest, so even if it was used as a mount by some despicable human, it could bear it as long as the human¡¯s strength vastly outstripped its own. However, how could it bow its proud head to this shameless, arrogant and useless brat?!

    ¡°If you release me, I¡¯ll grant you riches--¡±

    ¡°Riches and diamonds I do not desire,¡± Lynne lied; with each said word, it felt as if a dagger had struck his soul deep. How could he not desire riches and diamonds? That¡¯s practically all he desired since the day he was born! ¡°But, such amazing mount ¨C even if it¡¯s a damn bird ¨C is hard to come by! You are shining all over, and I have no doubt women will love you! As so, I shall name you Wingman!¡±

    ¡°I already have a name, you despicable human!¡±

    ¡°That name sucks and is unfitting of you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it is!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to,¡± Lynne shook his head. ¡°Wingman suits you best; you are a man, and you have wings, and you shall wing women to wing me! It all falls into place perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Blegh!¡± the bird coughed again; it simply couldn¡¯t understand Lynne, or even begin to. ¡°You are utterly despicable! Shameless! Devious! I have never see anyone worse than you in my life!¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Ah, you flatter me too much,¡± Lynne acted bashful as he lowered his head slightly. ¡°But alas, I am not interested in men, especially those as cold as you. He he.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    There was nothing the bird could do. It had lived for almost three hundred years and had seen many things in its days, from bloody wars, despicable acts of betrayal, to the joy and happiness of life. It had seen treasures beyond compare, lands as beautiful as heavenly gardens, rivers glistening like sun and mountains surmounting the sky; yet, never in its life had it ever met someone quite like Lynne. To be more precise, no one ever even came close. Even if someone was shameless, there was usually a limit, when even their thick skin couldn¡¯t handle any more; yet, it appeared that this young brat before it had no limit, that he could spew nonsense and bullshit until the stars dry of their shine. How could it possibly compete with words?

    After calming down, the creature re-examined Lynne again, as it was blinded by fury before. If he was going to serve someone, then he had to know who exactly that someone was. However, as he began inspecting the inner workings of his body, the creature was stunned, and its fury was washed away by a seeming river of astonishment. The purity of Mana, the density, the incomparable two forces hiding within the depth of the boy¡¯s soul¡­ the bird was certain, but it didn¡¯t wish to believe. The bird concluded that this brat had quite amazing talent, but it still couldn¡¯t ¨C or rather didn¡¯t ¨C want to believe that the brat had succeeded in something that was akin to a legend on this continent.

    ¡°Y-you are following two Origin Paths?!!¡± the bird exclaimed through their mind connection. The moment Lynne heard it, his body stiffened as his gaze grew cold, staring at the bird.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± he asked in a voice akin to devil¡¯s rather than youth¡¯s.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the bird laughed all of a sudden. ¡°I finally have you! If you don¡¯t release me, I¡¯ll tell everyone! Ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lynne arched his brow, mischievous smile dancing on his lips. ¡°How will you inform others if you can¡¯t speak?¡±

    ¡°Heh, as if something like that can only be done through speech.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you break my heart...¡±

    ¡°Heh, you should have thought about that before insulting me!¡±

    ¡°To think I¡¯ll have to kill my mount on the day I got it, you truly are breaking my heart...¡±

    ¡°Yes, release me and-- wait what?! No, no, no!¡± as if reminded that its life was in Lynne¡¯s hands, the bird¡¯s arrogant expression and voice immediately disappeared. ¡°Young Shi--- I mean Young Lord, I was but kindly joking; I would, naturally, never, ever, ever, in the history of ever, disclose my Master¡¯s secrets! I vow on all seven heavens!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha,¡± now it was Lynne¡¯s turn to laugh. ¡°Damn bird, relax. If you wish to spread my secrets, by all means, do so. Question is¡­ who will ever believe you? Following two Origin Paths¡­ such figures can only be found in ancient legends, and most still believe they are just fairy tales. Hah, you truly have a bird brain¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡± the bird had ugly expression, because he knew it was exactly as Lynne said. Even if it spread this through the corners of the world, who would believe it? Perhaps some lunatics at best.

    ¡°I¡¯m still interested in how you found out,¡± Lynne probed; after all, this was a heavy matter. He simply couldn¡¯t disclose his secrets, as only two other souls in the entire world knew about it in exact detail: the monkey and his Master. ¡°Care to share your secrets?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± the Phoenix sighed softly. ¡°I may as well,¡± it took a deep breath before continuing, even if it was using its mind to speak. ¡°I am not from this continent,¡± Lynne¡¯s mind shook suddenly as he heard those words. ¡°To be more precise, I¡¯m from neither of the Two Major Continents. I¡¯m from a much smaller one, guarded by pinnacle existences. While much smaller in size, it is far stronger than anything the other two could offer.¡±

    ¡°Since my birth, I was taken by Master Wu,¡± sense of longing, respect and awe could be heard in the bird¡¯s voice. ¡°However, hundred years ago or so, my Master decided to ascend. As I was still too weak, he freed me, and told me to travel the world and that, one day, he¡¯ll come back to find me. However, I knew it was impossible. While my Master¡¯s talents were otherworldly, when compared with other monsters from that continent, my Master appeared very ordinary. He followed a single Origin Path, so even ascending to Grand Realm for him was akin to the greatest trial he could ever face¡­¡± the bird shook its head slightly as it continued.

    ¡°The reason I was able to tell you followed two Origin Paths was because I had met many monsters back on the continent,¡± Lynne¡¯s heartbeat quickened; many?! Here, this is but a legend, and there¡¯s it¡¯s ¡®many¡¯? Where exactly is this place?! ¡°There¡¯s always a trace that the two paths release, but unless one is versed in them, it¡¯s impossible to detect. It¡¯s probable that I¡¯m the only one on this continent capable of it. Ah, your aptitude is much better than my Master¡¯s, and I have a feeling much more lies beneath your skin¡­ I guess serving you isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that continent¡¯s name? How come I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡± although Lynne was stunned, he was also suspicious. Something so major, one would think there would be an entire library dedicated to it.

    ¡°What, you think ordinary people could even think up that continent? All pinnacle existences from your legends would have probably gone there, but once they arrived, they¡¯d learn they were but ants. However, once you arrive there, you can never leave¡­ not unless you become strong enough. As for its name¡­ I guess you could call it Divine Continent.¡±

    ¡°Divine Continent¡­¡± Lynne inhaled a gasp of cold air as he muttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken,¡± the bird continued as if it read Lynne¡¯s thoughts. ¡°No one there had reached the coveted Divine Realm within Magus path. Merely, the continent is called so due to innate yearning. While those in Grand Realm are plenty, from my knowledge, in the past one hundred thousand years, no one had managed to reach the Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Lynne was shocked even more by that knowledge. ¡°So many pinnacle talents, yet no one could reach this Divine Realm¡­ just what the hell are the requirements?!!¡±

    ¡°My Master theorized that reaching Divine Realm would require one to follow all 7 Origin Paths,¡± the bird mused as he saw Lynne¡¯s shocked expression. ¡°So, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t think too much about measly two.¡±

    ¡°¡­ damn bird, you¡¯re already two hundred years old and you¡¯re barely gone through Six Evolutions. If my talents are akin to dog shit, then what about yours?¡±

    ¡°You--¡±

    It was at this point that Anna, Elynal and the monkey had finally returned. As they ran like mad down the mountain in fear of being caught, they paid no attention to their behind. However, as they noticed that Lynne didn¡¯t follow them, and that the bird was nowhere to be seen, they gathered enough courage to come back to the summit. However, once they reached it, Anna and Elynal immediately fell on their knees; atop the bird¡¯s bead sat a youth. Fairly handsome, but not overly so, with a tinge of courage and ancient wisdom imprinted between his brows. He sat proudly, looking down onto the world, while the bird remained silent. That youth, naturally, was Lynne, and he was riding Six Evolutions Ice Phoenix as if the creature was a horse.

 4.2 - Greed

    GREED

    At the topmost parts of the snowy Northern Wastelands, there existed immeasurably deep ravine. Sliced at two sides flatly, as if done by a majestic, mountain-tall sword, the ravine, at the very top, was almost a kilometer wide, but narrowed as it went deeper. A few months ago, this place was home to a majestic Relon Tribe, whose population numbered in several hundred thousands. Yet, at the moment, the land surrounding the ravine was completely barren. This was solely because of the thick, black smoke that bellowed from the depths of this abyss.

    Full moon hung up high in the sky, casting slight light at the frozen tundra beneath. Surrounding the ravine were several mountains and forests, and a massive valley where the tribe used to live. One could still see leftover huts and buildings, completely abandoned.

    Suddenly, the ground quaked and shook deeply, and a distant roar, filled with immense terror and dread, erupted from the depths of the ravine. As the ground shook, web-like cracks sprung along, and the mountains begun collapsing. Trees were uprooted and fell, and the winds were roused, causing a massive hurricane. The thick, black smoke suddenly gathered and bolted out of the ravine. It was merely thumb-sized chunk, but it carried the depths of strength very few could understand. The black chunk of smoke¡¯s greatest feature were two holes; they were scarlet red and gave of the light of primordial evil. As they scanned the surroundings and floated in the air for some time, the chunk suddenly turned around and went back into the ravine¡¯s depths. If one had keen ears, they would have been able to hear a fading whisper coming directly from the black chunk of smoke: Almost there¡­

    **

    Lynne was currently walking with a rather frustrated expression. Despite the fact that he had gotten himself a majestic mount, he was still traveling on foot. As for the reason, it was Anna and Elynal. Due to the fact that the ancient city wouldn¡¯t open for another few months, there was no reason to rush there. In addition, because they were ambushed shortly after leaving the sect¡¯s grounds, the two concluded they¡¯d move inconspicuously, trying not to draw any unwanted attention. Flying in the air on the back of a Six Evolutions Ice Phoenix was the true opposite of that, so they wholeheartedly rejected Lynne¡¯s idea.

    Luckily, once creature evolved at least five times, they could shrink their original size exponentially. Currently, the majestic Ice Phoenix was the size of a monkey, and it was resting on Lynne¡¯s shoulder. On one, there was the furry beast, and on the other was a chunk of ice. Lynne truly appeared quite strange with these two beasts in tow, but there was nothing he could do. He had used Heaven¡¯s Writ ¨C treasure that can now be used only four more times ¨C so he had to bring the Ice Phoenix with him. As for the monkey, the little creature was the source of heavenly herbs and ingredients he needed for Alchemy. Dammit! He cursed inwardly. It¡¯s like I¡¯m building a zoo!!

    As the ancient city wouldn¡¯t open for a while, and they didn¡¯t need to rush there, Anna and Elynal had planned some side activities to fill up time along the way. One such activity took place today. In the ancient scripts, Elynal had uncovered existence of a massive tomb, called simply Emperor¡¯s Tomb. As it was the case with everything, even tombs themselves had grades and ranks, and Emperor¡¯s Tomb was by no means a small matter.

    Starting with Mortal¡¯s Tomb, one that would usually have army generals and such figures, to Royal Tomb, Emperor Tomb, Magus Tomb and Heavenly Tomb. The rank was based upon the figure that was buried there, but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the tomb would have more riches if it was of higher rank.

    The trio didn¡¯t know whether the Emperor¡¯s Tomb Elynal discovered was already unearthed, but it didn¡¯t hurt to check out. Prominent figures would usually bury their most precious treasures and items alongside themselves, and with the passage of time, as their own kin and family would slowly perish, there was no one to guard such tombs, leaving them exposed to excited adventures.

    According to the few passages, the Emperor¡¯s Tomb was located slightly to the south of the continent, moving east. It used to be built in a massive valley and had a whole city surrounding it, but with the passage of time, the city had completely eroded and sank to beneath the ground, while the tomb was, without doubt, hidden beneath the trees and weed.

    The location led them to a thick forest of pine trees, the shortest of which was still over ten meters tall. There was no discernible road as they had to cascade down a steep cliff in order to reach it. Bushes and weed sprung around much like trees, further conveying the thickness of the forest. It didn¡¯t take a keen eye to see that this forest was left untouched for a long, long time.

    Even though the population of each Kingdom was immensely massive, the land itself was more than enough to accommodate any number of citizens. As each Kingdom usually had several dozen major cities where majority of population settled, vast amount of land was left untouched, similarly to this forest. The land was extremely old, so it wasn¡¯t odd that someone would luckily stumble upon a treasure or inheritance when cruising through these abandoned regions. Due to this, there was even a profession named after such people: Treasure Seekers.

    However, only those who didn¡¯t have any other choice would actually dare embark on such a path. Chances of discovering something worth even a single gold coin were exceedingly rare, and perhaps one person in one hundred thousand would come across it. This was why Lynne wasn¡¯t exceptionally excited about their detour. Even if there was, by some ludicrous chance, a hidden tomb somewhere here, chances of it actually having something worth a damn were almost zero.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Nonetheless, as he had little to no experience in adventuring, he left such decisions to Anna and Elynal, and thus the trio arrived here. He sent the monkey ahead to scout, as the little creature was extremely sensitive to any spacial fluctuations, which natural treasures often caused. If there truly was a tomb here, the monkey would be able to discover it.

    The trio calmly sat down in front of the forest as they started fire. Ice Phoenix scuttled away into a corner near the cliff and fell asleep. The night was slowly deepening, and distant howls and roars of beasts echoed out throughout the sky. This was the time Lynne would either sleep or concoct pills, but he simply wasn¡¯t in the mood so he decided to silently ponder over the Spell Arts he had at the moment.

    Save for the Elemental Blade, which he had advanced understanding of, all of his other Spell Arts were stuck at the basic understanding. Comprehending Spell Arts was an exhausting and ardous process, and even with Lynne¡¯s innate Gift of Comprehension, it wasn¡¯t something that can be done over night, especially Spell Arts as deep as Starcarrier. Lynne was rather interested in a Spell Art created by the Headmaster; even at basic understanding, when infused with another spell, the potency of the latter would increase by as much as 30%. The drawback, though, was its insane Mana consumption. A single cast would consume quarter of his Mana reserves, which is why he scarcely used it.

    However, with his current Rank, it was simply impossible for him to attain any larger understanding of the spell, so he left it alone for the moment. As for his Origin Spell, one he created when he became an Archmage and stepped into Magus Realm, Lynne hadn¡¯t even touched it since then. Since the spell was pure utility and had no uses in combat, comprehending higher layers was much easier, and Lynne was confident in attaining grand understanding within a year, which was why he left it alone.

    At the moment, he put his entire focus on Aqua Blade. The spell was exceedingly deep, surpassing even Headmaster¡¯s Starcarrier, simply due to its nature. The spell simply provided a framework, a guideline of sort, and its usage was completely in Magus¡¯ hands. It could either be a blade or a wall ¨C that was the spell¡¯s true strength. However, that was simply a surface level that Lynne managed to comprehend so far. As he pondered, he was forcibly woken by the scuttling of branches and bushes and he opened his eyes, seeing the monkey finally return.

    ¡°So?¡± Lynne asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yap, there¡¯s definitely a tomb there,¡± the monkey replied excitingly. ¡°And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Emperor¡¯s; I think it¡¯s actually Magus Tomb.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± both Anna and Elynal exclaimed in shock. If Emperor Tombs were as rare as winters in south, then Magus Tombs were one hundred times rarer. ¡°Are you sure?!¡± Anna asked, disclined to believe.

    ¡°Of course I am! I felt at least several dozen, powerful spacial fluctuations. There are some really amazing natural treasures in there, so you can imagine how many man-made treasures will appear. However, there¡¯s a slight problem.¡±

    ¡°There always is¡­¡± Lynne added, snorting slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Elynal ignored him and asked.

    ¡°It seems we aren¡¯t the only ones who discovered the tomb. On my way there, I had actually discovered two groups, each numbering in about twenty people, weakest of which were at least Master Archmage. I¡¯m afraid, if we want to get anything from there, it¡¯s gonna be tough¡­¡±

    ¡°The weakest are at least Master Archmages?¡± if Lynne was indifferent before, he was truly shocked now. In their group, the strongest one ¨C Elynal ¨C was barely a peak Master Archmage. How could they possibly fight for the treasures?

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Anna pondered for a moment before her eyes flashed with a strange glint. ¡°Since we¡¯ve come this far, we can¡¯t just run away. As there are two groups, there¡¯s no doubt they will eventually end up in a fight, especially once they discover it¡¯s a Magus Tomb. No sane person would want to share it. During the chaos, we can take the opportunity and sneak in. So, while the others fight, we¡¯ll suck the entire tomb dry of treasures!¡± although Anna was usually calm girl with fine temperament, the allure of Magus Tomb was simply too great, and her usual, sweet smile had turned completely insidious as she licked her lips softly.

    ¡°You really think we¡¯ll be able to sneak past at least forty people, each of which is stronger than us?¡± surprisingly, it was Lynne¡¯s turn to be a voice of reason; he¡¯d lie from the depths of his soul if he said he wasn¡¯t interested greatly in the Magus Tomb, but the treasures were worthless if you died obtaining them. While greedy, Lynne was also an extremely calculating person; each risk he took had to have ten times the benefits, and even then he¡¯d think it over at least hundred times before taking it. Otherwise, with his personality, he¡¯d have offended someone long ago and died a miserable death.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Elynal reprimanded. Even he, the First Prince of the largest Empire, was beyond tempted, and cared very little for the other groups¡¯ strength. In the face of profit, reason scarcely wins. ¡°Unless they have someone who has mastered the Art of Space, during the battle, you really think they¡¯ll be paying attention to anyone outside their enemies? Besides, even if we take a step back and say they have someone who mastered the Space, figures like them are usually weak in direct confrontation. If we are discovered, we¡¯ll simply assassinate him before he has a chance to alert others.¡± ¡­ and they call me money-hoarder. Shameless, utterly shameless!

    ¡°Ugh, fine, if you want to go treasure hunting, we¡¯ll go,¡± Lynne agreed, acting reluctant; in truth, he merely needed a push. Seeing how the monkey was excited, there was no doubt the tomb contained some heaven-shaking treasure. Just thinking about its worth caused Lynne to salivate. While calculating, it¡¯s still too hard for him to suppress bone-deep greed in his soul.

    As they all agreed, they suddenly moved silently, under cover of the night, with expressions of greed that were impossible to hide. Whatever the dangers were, in face of enormous profits, how could they simply turn a blind eye and do nothing?

 4.3 - Mountains to Climb

    MOUNTAINS TO CLIMB

    Winds were scattered as eighteen figures dashed through the lush forest as if it were flat ground. Each of eighteen wore the same, green robe with strange, flowery threads skirting along the edges. Of the eighteen, the youngest one appeared to be no older than 25, while the oldest was a middle-aged man with a few strands of white hair here and there giving him immense, mature appearance.

    All of the eighteen were either disciples or Elders of Jade Earth School. Each carried air of pride and arrogance, and even the weakest among them appeared to be Dragon among men on the first glance. Jade Earth School was a large-sized sect, three times the size of Imperial Magus Sect, and it controlled majority of the eastern land of Rolyhard Kingdom.

    They were also on their way to the ancient city when one of their Elders felt a strange, spacial fluctuations, causing them to drift away from the path and journey into this jungle-like forest. While they weren¡¯t moving exceptionally quickly, they still traversed good twenty meters with each step, causing their bodies to appear like blurs amidst the trees.

    On the similarly opposite side of them, several dozen kilometers away still, was a group of seventeen people; they also wore same robes, and theirs were impeccably crimson with a tinge of orange, causing their robes to appear as if ablaze. These were the disciples and Elders of True Flame Sect, sized similarly to the Jade Earth School, while controlling majority of the southern parts of the Kingdom. Their group was also structured similarly, composed of four Elders and thirteen disciples, weakest of which was Three Stars Master Archmage.

    These two groups, if viewed from above, seemed to be traveling in a parallel route, converging towards the singular point. As they raced from angles, they were unaware of the three humans and two creatures that were moving to that exact same point, traveling the direct, in-between route.

    As Lynne approached the tomb, due to his spacial awareness, he could feel everything around him in a few kilometers radius. Just as two groups entered that radius, he was alarmed beyond belief, immediately freezing on spot. While majority of them were between Master Archmage and Dominus Archmage ranks, each group also had two Heavenly Mages and a singular Celestial Magus. One had to know that Celestial Magus was a pinnacle existence on Alloy continent; even Principal of Imperial Magus Sect was just a One Star Celestial Magus, with almost no hope of ever becoming stronger.

    The higher ranks of Magus were divided by plethora of things, but it was relatively easy to distinguish one¡¯s strength. Each rank had a corresponding aura that seeped out of one¡¯s body involuntarily. Unless they had a specific art which was able to hide it ¨C something like Lynne¡¯s Infinite Faces ¨C even those ordinary, Novice Mages would be able to tell one¡¯s strength.

    There were two greatest divides towards latter ranks of a Magus: comprehension of Spell Arts and their creation was impactful to a somewhat lesser degree, but comprehension of Natural Laws was like a mountain that very few could cross.

    Each Spell Art at least had two levels of understanding, with even the greatest one never surpassing nine. It was simply impossible to cross that border, as crossing it meant that the Spell Art would transform into a Natural Law. The bridge between Pius Magus and Dominus Magus was exactly that: one had to transform a Spell Art into a Natural Law, creating the largest divide for common Mages.

    Natural Laws, though, exist even without Spell Arts; for instance, the Natural Flow of Water is one of the many, existing Natural Laws. However, even if one comprehended pre-existing Natural Laws, they¡¯d still have to evolve one of their Spell Arts in order to progress.

    As the number of Natural Laws was nigh infinite, everyone could find corresponding path. However, Natural Laws were still muddled waters, as even the peak existences could, at most, reach somewhat advanced understanding of a singular Natural Law before reaching a massive bottleneck they had no way of surpassing.

    This was the major reason why Lynne was startled; there were six figures in total that had either evolved their Spell Art or comprehended a Natural Law. As long as a single one of them comprehended a whiff of a Natural Law of Space, Anna, Elynal and he had absolutely no way of hiding. Since space never registered obstacles, those that comprehended Law of Space viewed the world as a flat land, and nothing was hidden from their eyes.

    Luckily, Lynne realized, it appeared that none comprehended Law of Space. That meant that they still had a whiff of a chance in obtaining something from the tomb. Lynne paused for a few moments and resumed walking, quickly catching up to Anna and Elynal. Besides, even if things go sour, we can still mount the Phoenix and escape¡­ no matter if it¡¯s an Archmage or Celestial Magus, even if they had amazing movement Spell Arts, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to this damn bird¡­

    The Phoenix was lazily resting on Lynne¡¯s shoulder while the monkey already went ahead to scout. Due to the creature¡¯s innate awareness of Space, he was actually able to completely hide his presence, which resulted in him being practically the best scout imaginable.

    Lynne still moved somberly; just a single slip-up here would result in them losing their lives. Whatever treasures Magus Tomb held, they certainly weren¡¯t worth his life. If he could obtain something, great; if not, there would be other opportunities.

    The small group finally reached an impasse; before them was a massive clearing, circular in roughly half a kilometer radius. On the other side was a tall cliff, embroiled with thick weeds and trees. Even Lynne could barely sense anything out of the ordinary about the cliff, let alone Anna or Elynal. To the two, the cliff appeared to just be a part of the terrain. However, Lynne felt slight spacial tear at the cliff¡¯s bottom; it should be some sort of array, right?

    Knowing that the two groups would soon meet here, Lynne immediately hid in the bushes and concealed his presence to the best of his abilities, with Anna and Elynal following soon after. The path to the entrance was clear, with no obstructions. Even if they circled to the edge, they¡¯d still have to traverse roughly three hundred meters before reaching the entrance. Even if Lynne cast Fiery Sweeps subsequently, it would still take at least five seconds; those simple, five seconds were more than enough for even the weakest of the two groups to notice them, so, for now, he could only sit and wait.

    As Lynne predicted, roughly ten minutes later, a surge of wind suddenly blasted against the trees, causing the branches to sway. Shortly after, group that arrived from the north appeared on the clearing; there were eighteen of them and they all wore green robes. When Anna and Elynal saw them, their breathing suddenly stopped and their eyes widened. How could they not recognize them?

    ¡°Jade Earth School¡­¡± Anna mumbled.

    Even though Lynne had never heard of it, considering the reaction of the duo, it was definitely some sort of a powerhouse. A few breaths later, another group appeared on the clearing, totaling in seventeen figures. Each wore a robe that appeared to be ablaze, and their arrival stunned royal pair even more.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°True Flame Sect¡­¡± this time, Elynal mumble lowly. They expected many people to arrive, but this was simply wilder than their wildest imagination.

    The two groups were immediately put on high alert as they observed each other; from the simple look in their eyes, it was obvious they didn¡¯t have friendly relationship. As they stood in the clearing, they merely observed the reactions of the other group, with occasionally casting a glance towards the bottom of the cliff.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± suddenly a figure stepped out from the green-clad group; he appeared to be a middle-aged man with a courageous, but still calm, aura. He was good six feet tall and had a rather slender figure. He was the Celestial Magus of the green-clad group. ¡°I never expected I¡¯d meet Brother Tye in this rueful place. I must ask, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°The same thing that brought you lot here,¡± the figure that replied was exceptionally tall and sturdy man, similarly appearing to be middle-aged; he was square-jawed and had tanned skin, with muscles nearly breaking apart his robe. He was good six feet eight in height, completely eclipsing the other party, and was similarly Celestial Magus. ¡°Now scram before I burn you to bits.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the green-clad figure still laughed, stroking his beard lightly. ¡°Those are mighty words there, Brother Tye. You sure you can live up to them?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to test that?¡± Tye replied, clearly running out of patience.

    ¡°The way I see it, if we engage in battle, both our groups will suffer greatly,¡± the green-clad Elder spoke softly as a strange glint flashed in his eyes. ¡°How about we set our differences aside and explore this ground jointly, huh?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± the flame-clad Elder¡¯s face grew extremely ugly as his voice began exuding anger. ¡°I said scram, you filthy scum!¡±

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± it was clear that green-clad Elder took the words deeply, as his slightly aged face contorted. ¡°Here I was, trying to give you some face, when I should have just cut you in half the moment we arrived here.¡±

    ¡°If you had the ability, you would,¡± the flame-clad Elder spoke with a grin. ¡°We¡¯ve fought many times before Ulthar, and each time you¡¯d run back with a tail between your legs. Just because you finally managed to squeeze your way through to the Celestial realm, you think you are my match? If you cherish lives of your disciples, it¡¯s best you immediately resume your journey to the city, otherwise you may never reach it.¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± green-clad Elder snorted coldly, annoyed by Elder Tye¡¯s words. ¡°Your arrogance is truly beyond sky; it appears you need to be taught a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± flame-clad figure said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you three times already, and you didn¡¯t listen. Flame Souls, attack!¡±

    ¡°Attack!!!¡± green-clad Elder replied in kind.

    Massive Mana explosions suddenly erupted, causing air to appear suffocating. Two leading figures immediately leapt into the sky, with other four Elders following them shortly after. Only disciples were left on the clearing, and they soon ran towards each other like madmen.

    Lynne and others immediately backed away; there¡¯s no doubt that the following battle would result in mass destruction, and if they were caught in it, there¡¯d be no way of escaping. Still, even from the far away distance, Lynne was still able to observe the battle keenly.

    Six figures from the green-clad group shot forth; four of them were Physical types, one was a Spellweaver like Lynne, and one was Blood type. On the flame-clad group side, only three figures shot forth; one was Physical type, one Spellweaving and one was, surprisingly, Void type. Usually, any Magus who followed Void Path would always be at the far end of the battlefield, unless they followed a single Void sub-path: Ethereal Calamity. It was truly a strange sub-path, which used Magus¡¯ own body as a catalyst to unleash massive spells.

    Of the eleven figures that stayed at the back of the flame-clad group, they quickly formed a formation; majority of them were Elementalists ¨C eight in total ¨C with two being Void types and a singular Blood type.

    On the other side, only nine figures remained in the back; of the nine, six were Elementalists, two were Void, and one was actually a Summoner. This was Lynne¡¯s first time meeting anyone who followed a Summoner¡¯s path; he was actually completely unaware of the Summoner¡¯s sub-paths, so he was rather excited to see how he¡¯ll fare.

    The vanguard group immediately met; flashes of colors broke through, causing the ground beneath to collapse completely. Surprisingly, three figures from the flame-clad group were able to hold back the onslaught of the six. The singular Physical type was actually a Two Stars Pius Magus Vanguard ¨C and he was like Elynal, Earthen type. He caused pillars and walls to rise from the ground and shield the rear, while at the same time clasping his fists together, producing a loud, Dragon-like roar, which stiffened the ground beneath his two vanguard allies; while everything around them collapsed, the trio remained standing like an immovable mountain.

    Lynne immediately shifted his gaze away towards the Spellweavers, as he was the most interested in how they¡¯ll fight. Both groups only had a single one, and they immediately broke away from the vanguard, circling around the group, meeting good twenty meters away from the epicenter of the fight. Green-clad figures suddenly roared lowly as he swept his arms forward, causing two blade-lights of crimson color to bolt towards the flame-clad figure. The latter shifted his feet oddly, causing small, feet-long pillars to erupt from earth, pushing him sideways. As he evaded the blade lights, he pressed his right foot and infused it with Mana, bolting forward towards the green-clad figure.

    Midair, he summoned diamond spear, eight feet long, and swung it around in a circular manner, causing it to appear like a shield in front. On the other hand, green-clad figure took a few steps back and clasped his palms together; suddenly, wind erupted from beneath his feet, and his speed roared. He circled sideways, avoiding flame-clad figure¡¯s initial strike, and then spun midair as he flashed his sleeves several dozens of times within a span of a single breath. Small, crimson-shaped bolts of light, akin to flying daggers, all flew increasingly quickly towards the flame-clad figure.

    Seeing the approaching daggers, the figure shafted his spear downwards, piercing the earth beneath. Suddenly, countless, earthen splinters erupted and, as if guided by invisible force, began colliding with the flying daggers of light. Sounds of metal clashing against metal reverberated, and green-clad figure finally landed, a tinge of surprise flashing across his face. However, surprise was a surprise; he immediately lowered his stance as he infused his calves with Mana. Ground beneath him quaked and web-like cracks spread around with him at the center. Massive gale appeared seemingly from his skin, causing his robe to flutter. To Lynne¡¯s shock, the gale actually took a physical form, dyed in slight emerald. It exploded outwardly and forwardly, aiming directly towards the flame-clad figure as well as any possible escape path. The gale was extremely fierce and moved quickly, approaching the flame-clad figure within a blink.

    The flame-clad figure snorted slightly as he grasped the diamond spear and held it horizontally. Suddenly, spear¡¯s blade tip began rotating atop the shaft, producing grind-like sounds. Still standing firmly, even with massive wind blowing his robes backwards, he thrust the spear forward with a momentum of a Dragon. The spear roared as it pierced through the space itself, causing visible fluctuations to appear; as he extended the spear as far as it would go, earth beneath the spear cracked and collapsed completely, revealing ten meters long ditch. It finally clashed against the gale, and massive shockwave erupted from the collision; earth was shaken, leaving behind countless marks, and surrounding trees were uprooted and flung into the sky. However, in the end, the gale was shattered under the massive pressure of the spear, but the spear itself also revealed several dozen cracks atop its surface.

    Lynne observed the battle with egg-like eyes; it was simply beyond his comprehension. In just a short span of several breaths, they had cast only two Spell Arts each ¨C everything else was actually just basic Mana manipulation! So this¡­ this is the fight between true geniuses¡­ Lynne was shaken, but still excited. This was the first time he saw a battle on such a large scale, but he was only able to follow a single side one, and even that with great difficulty. He had absolutely no idea how any of the other battles progressed ¨C those in the sky or those on the ground ¨C but at the moment he didn¡¯t care. He wanted to learn, wanted to soar, wanted to eclipse all others that currently stood above him, and be able to crush mountains with a single move of his. This battle turned into a soul-shaking inspiration and motivation; with how weak he was now, he knew he stood absolutely no chance against any of the twenty-nine disciples currently fighting on the ground. However, he also knew his talent wasn¡¯t any worse than theirs; I¡¯ll catch up to you all soon enough¡­ just you wait¡­

 4.4 - Looting the Treasures

    LOOTING THE TREASURES

    As Lynne and others did their best to conceal their presence, the battle was beginning to truly heat up; although the trio couldn¡¯t see the one that unfolded in the skies, they were still able to sense massive shockwaves that caused their blood to stir. They were certain that if the fight was any closer to them, just a small whiff of that shockwave would be enough to kill all three of them.

    Realizing that the ground battle as well has turned completely chaotic to the point where dust storms and winds had covered nearly every inch of the ground, Lynne grit his teeth and motioned Anna and Elynal to follow him. If there ever was an opportunity to sneak in to the tomb, this was it. The battle would still go on for some time, and it was pointless to just wait from the side. Even if they couldn¡¯t sneak it in the end, it was better to try.

    From his brief observation of the battle, Lynne had noticed a few things; first was that each person had a preferred element they used the most. He himself though didn¡¯t have one; he could say he preferred fire due to the fact that he was following the Origin Path of a Skyfire Magus, but in reality he wasn¡¯t any more well versed in fire than he was with other elements. He realized that the reason for this preferential treatment was simple: master of one rather than jack of all trades. He¡¯d have to ponder himself on which element to choose quite soon, lest it be too late.

    Secondly, he had noticed that individual strength was greatly eclipsed; outside of the Spellweavers who were having a duel, all others were engaged in a group battle, where individual strength didn¡¯t matter much. Even the Vanguard of the flame-clad group wouldn¡¯t be able to persist alone on the frontline without the support of the rear. Each time someone would attack his blind side, someone from the rear would cover it. It was a battle of formations where individuals had no room to shine, despite their strength.

    This proved Lynne¡¯s initial ideas about Magic: regardless of talent, individual strength always had a peak. Past that peak, it was nearly impossible to climb. While it was easy to showcase one¡¯s strength in a duel, battling groups ¨C even if they were individually weaker ¨C was nigh impossible for a single person. This was due to disparity of elements. One had absolutely no chance of being master of each element, and would always have an exploitable weakness. For instance, flame-clad group¡¯s Vanguard; his defensive capabilities were probably unmatched by anyone within the two groups, but as he was mostly using earth-based Arts that are known for their defensive strength, he was rather vulnerable to someone who focused on speed, thunder or water. This was where his backline came into play.

    Thirdly, Lynne had noticed that these people rarely used actual Spell Arts, and that they mostly created spells on the spot. It was reasonable, as it was impossible to have a Spell Art for every situation. This had caused Lynne some pain; he had already learned a lot of Spell Arts, but his understanding of them was miserable. His battle prowess was extremely low because he rarely fought, thus his moment-to-moment reactions suffered. In addition, it was clear that whenever Spell Art was used, the caster had immense understanding of it, unlike Lynne who barely had a basic understanding of his own. Regardless of how talented he was, Lynne realized, he was sorely lacking compared to others. Just in the terms of Mana reserves, he barely had 20% of what the weakest among the two groups had. How could he possibly face off against them?

    Lastly, Lynne had realized that nearly everyone who fought in melee used weapons that corresponded with their preferred element. For instance, that Spellweaver from the flame-clad group wielded a diamond spear, while a Physical type from the green-clad group wielded a pair of massive, metal gauntlets. Lynne, of course, had his Elemental Blades, but his swordsmanship was terrible, and he wasn¡¯t too keen on that fighting style either. He realized he also needed to find a personal weapon that suited him best, and evolve Elemental Blades to be used as a ranged attack.

    These understandings helped him greatly, but now was not the time for him to comprehend them completely. The trio scuttled along the edge where the forest hadn¡¯t been burnt, in a half-crawling stance, but still maintained decent speed. Within a span of ten breaths, they had found themselves at the most advantageous angle from the entrance; as they were forced to retreat back due to the sheer size of the fighting field, the entrance now was whooping 400 meters away from them. It was simply impossible to run over there without being spotted; what¡¯s more, the green-clad group¡¯s rear was roughly 150 meters away from their current position.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± the monkey suddenly spoke as the others sunk into deep contemplation. ¡°But it¡¯s kind of insane.¡±

    ¡°Yours is merely insane,¡± Anna said, smiling bitterly. ¡°Mine is impossible. Just say it.¡±

    ¡°I can create a spacial array between two points at this distance,¡± the monkey said. ¡°However, the moment you guys transport through it, every single creature within the radius of ten kilometers will feel the spacial fluctuation and be alerted. I had already scouted the entrance: it is buried roughly 100 meters beneath the ground, and it is impossible for me to unearth it in a short period of time.¡±

    ¡°When we transport there,¡± the monkey continued solemnly. ¡°We¡¯ll have less than five seconds where no one will bombard us with spells.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lynne felt a splitting headache from the proposition, but it was probably the best one they could come up with. ¡°Bird, how confident are you in your speed?¡± Lynne asked the Ice Phoenix who was still resting lazily on his shoulder.

    ¡°I can easily escape everyone except those two monsters,¡± the bird replied honestly. ¡°However, majority of people here can easily wound me, so if I¡¯m struck, it¡¯ll be a solemn bye-bye for all of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how the hell did we stumble on such dogshit luck?¡± Elynal groaned. ¡°It took me months to find this place, yet it just so happens that two other groups managed to do the same? Give me a break!¡±

    ¡°They probably have no idea what this place is,¡± the monkey explained. ¡°However, spacial fluctuations from the natural treasures are simply too strong. It is possible that those two monsters felt them, which is why they came to this place.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Lynne interjected. ¡°There are probably some traps within the tomb. And, considering it¡¯s a high-ranked Magus Tomb, I have no doubt they are pretty complex.¡±

    ¡°Should we just wait for the to open it and then send the monkey in to pick up whatever he can?¡± Anna proposed.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work,¡± the monkey shook his head. ¡°Although I can conceal my presence, the moment I¡¯d pick up anything worth a damn, those two monsters would feel it.¡±

    ¡°Bird,¡± Lynne suddenly asked. ¡°How sensitive you are to presence of other creatures?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± the bird¡¯s eyes flashed with the hint of understanding. ¡°You¡¯re thinking that the tomb has a beast Guardian?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°However, if it doesn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if it has, at best it would be Nine Evolutions one,¡± the bird said. ¡°Forget the two monsters, even those four beneath them would be able to deal with it easily.¡±

    ¡°Aah, why is this so complicated? Just when I thought I¡¯d stumble onto treasure box, snake comes out and bites my crotch off¡­¡± Lynne grunted as his eyes became watery.

    ¡°¡­.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lynne asked, confused. ¡°It¡¯s a saying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Sure is.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Should we just leave this place? The risk is just too high¡­¡± Anna said worryingly.

    ¡°There¡¯s another way,¡± Elynal said in a low voice, as if uncertain himself. ¡°We could just dig our way from here to the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Damn!!¡± the monkey exclaimed. ¡°How the hell didn¡¯t I think of that?!¡±

    ¡°Would that work? Wouldn¡¯t they feel our Mana? There¡¯s no way we can dig without it!¡± Anna questioned.

    ¡°Considering the scale of this battle, our minuscule Mana wouldn¡¯t draw much attention,¡± Elynal said, but he himself had some doubts. ¡°At this distance, it should take me roughly five minutes to dig my way through to the entrance. Seeing how the battle is unfolding, there¡¯s no way it would end that quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°If things turn sour, we¡¯ll just bolt away on the bird. I doubt that those two monsters will pay attention to bitch-like weaklings like us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Start digging.¡± Lynne said with a mischievous smile.

    Their idea was actually quite sound, and Elynal began digging immediately. He tried to constrain his Mana as much as possible, but even if he didn¡¯t, no one had luxury of keeping their eye out on the surroundings in the heat of a battle. As such, the group of five slowly began digging their way through earth, dwelling deeper and deeper, until they started moving horizontally towards the entrance.

    Lynne had lit up a few spheres of fire that illuminated the narrow tunnel. They had already hid the entrance, so as long as their Mana wasn¡¯t discovered, they¡¯d be able to enter the tomb unrestricted.

    Roughly six minutes later, Elynal suddenly stopped digging as his gauntlet clashed against something firm and metal; unearthing it a bit, they saw a staggeringly large doors, but it wasn¡¯t actually completely closed; the entrance was opened a few inches, but even so, they¡¯d have to pour massive amounts of effort if they were to open it any further.

    Elynal, as one with the strongest physical body, had to do this as well. Grunting, he grabbed one of the doors and pushed it back, veins popping out on his youthful body. Inch by inch, the doors squeaked as they opened, until there was just enough room for a person to squeeze through. Excited, the trio immediately began squeezing one by one, until they entered.

    Before them was a massive hallway, fifty meters wide, with pillars supporting the ceiling. The floor was tiled white, and the walls were built out of red bricks, completely empty. Having no moment to spare, the trio increased their speed, but still kept their eye out for the traps.

    However, after traveling almost two hundred meters in, they encountered no trap, but instead found themselves in front of the four entrances. As there were three of them, they decided to enter one entrance each, and return back here in fifteen minutes, regardless of what they found. At most, the battle would be led for half an hour, and within that time they¡¯d have to not only leave the tomb but also escape the surrounding area.

    On the urging of the monkey, Lynne entered first, passing through the leftmost tunnel. From the wide hallway, he entered a narrow passage that appeared like an entrance to a cave. Without stopping, with the bird and the monkey on his shoulders, he pushed forward as quickly as he could. Soon, light sparked towards horizon, and his lips curled up in a smile.

    As he passed through light, he found himself in a squared room. The room was completely white, illuminated by glowing rocks cast at the ceiling. At the center of the room was a large coffin, cast from bejeweled gems and stones, epitome of wastefulness. The coffin was raised atop a small platform and was cased in by glass, supported by an array formation. Each of the three walls had a single shelf, two meters tall and five meters wide.

    As he glanced through these shelves, Lynne was slightly stunned; one shelf contained only books, most of which appeared ancient, with some even having their own Mana circulations. Lynne had absolutely no idea what the cause might be, but he wouldn¡¯t be skimpy about it either way. He quickly collected all of the books and put them in the black, dimensional pouch, turning his eyes towards the other two shelves.

    The one behind the coffin had a mixture of pills and potions; Lynne was unable to identify 90% of them at the first glance, but as he had no time to ponder, he immediately put them all into the black pouch and moved onto the next shelf. The shelf actually only had four items: flat, rectangular, white stone; head-sized, oval egg with a strange pattern spiraling across its surface; some sort of a circular weapon that Lynne was unable to recognize and a tome, two-fingers thick. The surface of the tome was bland, cast in brown, ugly leather, but Lynne felt his heart beat faster and faster the more he looked at the book. The six symbols representing two Origin Paths shook, and he began hearing ¨C or rather sensing ¨C a calling from that ugly book. Could¡­ could it be? Lynne swallowed a gulp of saliva, look of astonishment on his face.

    Not only he, but even the bird and the monkey felt something was off about that tome. The reason why monkey chose this tunnel was all because of pills and potions. However, surprisingly, all of the pills and potions were a side-dish at the moment.

    ¡°Quickly, what are you spacing out for?¡± the monkey screeched into Lynne¡¯s ear, shaking him out of confusion. ¡°We haven¡¯t got much time left!¡±

    ¡°R-right¡­¡± Lynne stuttered as he picked up the stone, the egg, the circular weapon and the tome, placing them all into the pouch.

    Regardless of what these four items were, now was not the time to research them. Seeing that there was nothing left, he lightly bowed towards the coffin in respect; after all, these items were life-long riches the person in the coffin accumulated, yet Lynne robbed him dry within a span of five minutes. The least he could do is thank the poor corpse.

    Without much thought, he raced back to the entrance of the four tunnels, and found that Anna was already there. Before entering, the trio agreed to keep whatever they found a secret, unless they believed it suited someone else more. Thus, when Lynne saw Anna¡¯s smiling face, he knew she found something rather good. However, when she saw his rather odd and confused face, she was slightly startled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Hm? Ah, nothing¡­¡± Lynne replied, somewhat weakly. If that tome truly was what he thought it was, should he really keep it? He was already following two Origin Paths, and while the bird said its Master theorized that one had to follow all 7 to ascend to the Divine Realm, Lynne doubted it was true. How could he even add another path at the moment? Still, he said nothing; it would be absolutely insane for him to share what he found, so he simply decided to keep it a secret for a moment.

    A few minutes later, Elynal also left the tunnel, his smile as wide as distance between his ears. It appeared as if he also had a grand harvest. As they stared at the last tunnel, it would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t tempted to enter, however, the monkey drove them back to reason.

    ¡°Most of the fluctuations from Natural Treasures come from that tunnel,¡± the monkey said. ¡°If we take them with us, there¡¯s no doubt those above will notice. I already sensed most of them, and while they are precious, none is heaven-defying. It¡¯s best if we keep them there as aversion for the old monsters when they enter.¡±

    The trio reluctantly agreed and then bolted backwards, quickly leaving the tomb. None of the three spoke about what they found, in accordance to their prior arrangement, but just from the look on their faces, it was easy to gather that their harvest was massive.

    They quickly found themselves back in the tunnel, but as they didn¡¯t have to dig their way back, their speed was much faster, and they found themselves back in the forest. The battle had already reached a breaking point, as Lynne saw quite a few people lying down, injured or dead. Sucking in a cool breath, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous; what would happen to him if he participated in such a battle? I¡¯d probably die before I even had a chance to piss my pants.

    However, as they had no more interest in the battle, the group quickly retreated. As they reached a kilometer away from the battle, they exhaled a breath they¡¯ve been keeping in; that was simply too heart-quenching. If they were caught, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯d die without even knowing how. However, just as they crossed two kilometers threshold, Lynne¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he glanced backwards. He felt a massive Mana surge racing towards them, locked onto their position.

    ¡°Crap!¡± he exclaimed, throwing the Phoenix off his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve been found out!¡±

 4.5 - Insane and Idiotic

    INSANE AND IDIOTIC

    As the bird fell of Lynne¡¯s shoulder, as if understood his intent, it hid behind him; having a monkey companion was one thing, but being found with a Six Evolutions Ice Phoenix was another. The figure chasing them was approaching at great speed, and Lynne realized there was no way to evade them, so he firmly stood, running through all the possibilities.

    It shouldn¡¯t be anyone from those two groups¡­ if it was, they wouldn¡¯t have let us go this far. Another party? Possible¡­ damn, I didn¡¯t even consider that someone was like us. Judging from his Mana fluctuations¡­ he should be in mid ranks of Pius Archmage¡­ still, that¡¯s not something we can contend against.

    While Lynne was doused in thoughts, strong gale blew against them, forcing them to take a few steps back. In the horizon, a figure clad in deep black appeared, floating freely in the air. He had heroic disposition, coupled with waist-long black hair that fluttered about and handsome features. Floating above, he appeared like a Holy God in all estimates except his eyes: they were deep crimson, unable to hide deep bloodthirst that permeated the man¡¯s bones. He looked to be thirty, but Lynne was unable to discern either his path or sub-path.

    As he observed the man, he observed them back; there was a trace of disdain in his eyes, as if he were looking at mere, insignificant ants. Were it any other day, he perhaps wouldn¡¯t even spare a glance at someone like these people, but today, they had taken something he wanted, which angered him.

    It was just as Lynne had hypothesized; he was the fourth party, slithering about in the shadows. He noticed Lynne and others enter, but because they left within mere minutes, the man thought that there were some traps that they couldn¡¯t pass through. It was only when he arrived in front of the caves ¨C and when he further explored them ¨C that his expression grimed and that his heart fumed with anger. However arrogant he was, he dared not touch the natural treasures, lest he draw attention from those monsters that were still fighting. So, the only thing he could do is search far and wide for the little ants that stole everything else.

    ¡°Give me everything you have,¡± he spoke in a voice full of contempt. ¡°And I¡¯ll maybe spare your life.¡± Lynne¡¯s brows twitched when he heard the man speak; he wasn¡¯t the rash or irrational kind, but even he was irked a little bit. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how Anna and Elynal felt at the moment, but neither of the two spoke. Naturally, they knew they couldn¡¯t fight the man, and the one who weaved the words best was Lynne, so they turned towards him. Damn you bastards!! I¡¯ll take half your shit if we get out of this thing alive!

    ¡°Everything?¡± Lynne spoke. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m saving my virginity for a very special someone! You¡¯re handsome enough, though. If you take me out for a dinner or two, I might reconsider.¡± Blegh! Even royal duo¡¯s faces sank at that moment, let alone the man¡¯s. Sheer disgust appeared on his handsome face, distorting it slightly.

    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± his voice brimmed with anger as he spoke.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Lynne chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, of course. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d give my virginity to you,¡± Lynne waved his arms nonchalantly, as if none of this concerned him. ¡°With that killing intent, you¡¯d probably break my bones during our first time.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself aga--¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah,¡± Lynne interrupted, smiling like an innocent child. ¡°You want our stuff, right? Fine, we¡¯ll trade with you.¡±

    ¡°Trade?!¡± the man suddenly laughed as if he had heard the most ludicrous thing in the world. ¡°Trade for something that belonged to me in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°Here,¡± Lynne took one of his shitty Rank 1 pills that he concocted when he first started training in Alchemy. ¡°This is absolutely precious ancient pill, concocted from Phoenix Feathers, Dragon¡¯s Heart, Giant¡¯s Marrow and Turtle¡¯s Blood,¡± Lynne played gently with the pill, as if it is the most precious thing in the world. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll sell it to you for ten million gold coins. And that¡¯s just because you were kind enough to us.¡± rather strange silence followed; with the conviction Lynne spoke, even the man began having some doubts. Of course, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d actually buy anything from Lynne, but no matter from which angle he looked at the pill, it just looked like a shitty, low-quality Rank 1 pill. C-could it really be an ancient pill? Even Anna and Elynal pondered.

    ¡°¡­ you seem pretty tired of living.¡± the man¡¯s anger quenched somewhat. He was still dubious; if this brat was truly telling truth, if he attacked now, there¡¯s definitely a high chance he¡¯d crush that pill. As the man wasn¡¯t Alchemist himself, he wasn¡¯t 100% sure of how much truth Lynne¡¯s words carried.

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Lynne protested, as if his heart was just broken. ¡°Here I am, sticking my neck out to give you a fair price, and you¡¯re threatening to kill me? Are you even a human? Huh? A beast? Definitely! You¡¯re a beast cladding human skin! Damned beast, go back to the mountains and eat grass! You aren¡¯t worthy of this ancient, primal pill! Watch your granddaddy eat it himself!¡± at this point, Anna and Elynal figured that Lynne was lying through every inch of his teeth. However, they didn¡¯t let it show on their faces; at best, at the moment, Lynne was stalling for time. But they also spotted the little, blue bird inching away, bit by bit.

    ¡°Stop!!!¡± as the man saw Lynne was about to pop the pill into his mouth, he screamed out from the bottom of his lungs; he had never been so insulted in his entire life, but he couldn¡¯t pay attention to it at the moment. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s lying¡­ he¡¯s an absolute moron. He probably doesn¡¯t even know what lying is. And there¡¯s probably a high chance that pill came from one of those caves¡­ Lynne briefly stopped, his hand inch away from his lips. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°What? Are you not a beast?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a beast!¡± the man grit his teeth in anger, swallowing bitter fury. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll trade with you! Ten million gold coins, right?¡± Wait, is this idiot actually buying my story?! Even Lynne found it incomprehensible. He was simply trying to buy as much time as possible for the little birdie to inch away far enough to transform, so they can bolt away as far as possible.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Lynne coldly snorted, smug look on his face; god damn, I never thought I¡¯d actually come across a moron on such scale! This is my lucky day! ¡°You just happen to change your mind when I was about to eat priceless pill? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Humph! Don¡¯t believe I don¡¯t understand the game you¡¯re playing! Humph!¡± You¡¯re an idiot! You¡¯re definitely an idiot! Fury bellowed from the depths of man¡¯s soul, but he couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. The pill was inch away from the brat¡¯s mouth, and he couldn¡¯t afford to take a gamble. Hm? Lynne creased his brows slightly as he felt something, whereupon his lips curled up in an invisible smile. ¡°Fine, I believe you!¡± Lynne said before the man had time to respond. Idiot! Definitely an idiot! ¡°However, will you just keep floating over there? We should exchange on equal ground! My grandmother used to say that trading one¡¯s soul is akin to trading one¡¯s gold, and the trade absolutely had to happen on equal ground!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that my grandmother was a Wise Sage,¡± Lynne continued blabbering; even Anna and Elynal had no way to understand just where did this ability come from. ¡°She had lived for full two hundred years before being bitten to death by a dog! I¡¯ll have you know that when that dog ate my grandma, he actually obtained ability to speak! Although it still sounded like barking, I could clearly understand what he wanted to say, and it was as if my own grandmother was talking to me!¡± Insane! Idiotic and insane! How in the flying hell isn¡¯t this brat already dead?!!

    ¡°I-is that so?¡± the man stuttered as he slowly landed; he wanted to kill the brat, but he also wanted to laugh. He actually didn¡¯t doubt Lynne¡¯s story; he firmly believed that this brat actually talked to the dog, thinking it was his grandma.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lynne smugly nodded. ¡°My grandma told me that her soul is invincible, and that body is only flesh and blood! Whether in human or dog, she¡¯ll always be with me!¡± Dude, just move on! She¡¯s dead!

    ¡°H-here,¡± the man flung a ring at Lynne; the group, after all, had no way of escaping him, so he actually threw ten million gold coins just to buy insane brat¡¯s trusts. ¡°Ten million, as per agreement. Could you hand me the pill now?¡± as Lynne caught the ring and inspected it, he was stunned silly; ten million! There¡¯s actually ten million gold coins here! This idiot is absolutely some sheltered moron from the sect! Thank you! Thank you whoever his Master is! I¡¯ll forever remember this favor! Hm¡­ it should be¡­ yeah, time¡¯s ripe.

    ¡°Of course, my grandma always told me to keep my word, as my word is my heart, and my heart is my soul!¡± Lynne flaunted words coming from the depths of his heart as he threw the worthless pill carelessly at the man. The pill seemed to lose balance and flew slightly higher, but actually fell in a deep arc right in front of the man; however, he had to bend forward slightly to catch it. Now! ¡°Bird!¡±

    A horrifying screech erupted from behind Lynne, as flash of blue light eclipsed the deep darkness. Lynne immediately took Anna¡¯s and Elynal¡¯s hands and fiercely jumped atop the bird¡¯s back. Right at this point, the man recovered from the surprise, and realized he had been tricked. His face immediately burned in anger as the bird fluttered its wings and flew upwards. However, just as he was about to begin the chase, the earth beneath quaked and massive shockwave swept past him, causing him to stagger and fall backwards. Cracks like web lines spread across, and the storm didn¡¯t calm down for good few moments. However, by that time, the bird was already gone, and the man was sitting on his butt, unbelievable look on his face.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve actually been tricked¡­¡± the man spoke; although he was thirty, it was just as Lynne predicted. This was actually his first time adventuring alone. And that was only because he actually escaped the Guardian that was following him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±

    His hoarse voice disappeared in the wind, but Lynne was able to hear it, his lips twitching slightly. The reason he was so confident was because he felt strange spacial fluctuations repeatedly occuring ten or so miles away from them. He wasn¡¯t able to sense the source, but he quickly calculated the speed of the approach. He was unable to decipher the reason why the shockwave itself seemed to have been grounded, but he didn¡¯t care. All he knew was that he sold Rank 1 pill for ten million gold coins.

    ¡°Heh,¡± he chuckled lightly, glancing back at Anna and Elynal who were shaking their heads; they actually felt pity towards that man. ¡°If Rank 1 pill sold for ten million, I¡¯m wondering just how cheaply were you getting those Rank 6 and 7 pills. Heh¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± Shameless!

    **

    At the same time, between the borders of Rolyhard and Baselr Kingdoms, fifty or so figures were hovering good two hundred meters above the ground, their faces pale, filled with sweat. Among these figures were also Lord Tan, Lady Yan and Ulhan Krol. Their faces were exceptionally grim; the black fire had created deep crevice, which then stretched out to hundreds of similar ones. The black fire thickened and burned in deep cold, as if it were source of all cold in the world. Yet, nothing around it froze; the earth was still earth, just battered beyond recognition. The three were surrounded by other important figures from the neighboring Kingdoms, and even Principal Seed was one of them.

    He stared at the black flames in astonishment. Just now, the reason for the massive quake that swept enormous masses of land, were these black flames; the fifty or so figures tried to suppress the growing black flames, but their attempts backfired, and three Celestial Mages actually lost their life, while five or so were injured heavily. This had shocked everyone present; while these fifty or so people weren¡¯t at the very top of strength, when combined, there were very few things that could stand in their way. Yet, not only did this black flame withstand their might, it even fought back, injuring them gravely in the process.

    ¡°Just¡­ what the hell is this thing¡­¡± Ulhan Krol spoke in grim tone, unable to wash away deep foreboding that was etching itself within his old bones, causing him to shiver, over and over again¡­

 4.6 - Soul Weapon

    SOUL WEAPON

    Lynne, Anna and Elynal flew for good two hours before they came to a stop. They landed on a rather high mountain peak, its tip like an iceberg, covered in deep frost to its depths. From Lynne¡¯s conservative estimates, the peak of the mountain skyrocketed all the way to almost ten thousand meters! He actually had to form barrier of Mana around himself as snowstorm atop was too harsh.

    Because they obtained great harvest, the trio decided to train and understand for the following two weeks, after which they¡¯d continue towards the Ancient City. Ice Phoenix himself was rather happy, as the peak of the mountain was practically made for him. He screeched a few times, jolting about happily, before landing in the corner, letting sharp winds howl against his body. Lynne felt slightly envious, but it lasted for but a moment.

    The trio dispersed down the mountain until they reached the part that wasn¡¯t frozen; each blew a hole in the side, creating a cave, and closing it afterwards. Monkey followed Lynne, as he was too interested in the pills and potions Lynne obtained.

    The first thing Lynne did was sit down cross-legged and meditate for half an hour, calming his mind as much as possible. Afterwards, he gently traced his finger across the Pocket Ring, infusing a strand of Mana, looking through it. To start with, the space within the Pocket Ring wasn¡¯t much, and it was truly cramped to boot. With a flash, Lynne took out all the books he ¡®borrowed¡¯ from the tomb, wanting to go over them first.

    Due to the last fight he witnessed, Lynne had obtained a certain understanding about himself and others. Most ¨C if not all ¨C of his strength came from the Spell Arts of others. This was inherently weaker than creating his own, but it was also much easier. The difference was, though, that most others his age studied ¨C at most ¨C 3-4 Spell Arts, discarding all others, and filling the gaps within the heat of the battle on their own intuition.

    Lynne, on the other hand, had already learned 7 Spell Arts. Outside of his Infinite Faces, as well as Elemental Blades, all of his other Spell Arts were stuck at the bottom of basic understanding. In layman¡¯s terms, at the moment, they were practically useless. This could be seen from Lynne¡¯s fight against the ten black-clad figures shortly after he left the sect; casting a few Spell Arts ¨C despite their inherent lower usage of Mana ¨C had drained half of his supplies. This was partially due to his low Mana reserves, but also partially due to his lack of understanding of these abilities.

    The reason Lynne dreaded using Starcarrier wasn¡¯t because the Spell Art was weak, but because of its nature. With basic infusion into another Spell Art, Mana cost was relatively low, but the increase in strength was almost negligible, especially at this conjuncture. The further increases in strength equaled increases in Mana spent; however, with his basic understanding of the Spell Art, the ratio was simply insane, and Lynne calculated that it bordered between 1:20 and 1:30. It was simply wasting Mana!

    However, with each progress in understanding of the Spell Art, that ratio would lower, all the way down to 1:1 with the profound understanding. While this sounded tempting, even Headmaster wasn¡¯t able to reach 1:1 ratio, and he had created this Spell Art himself. That is to say, if Lynne wanted to reach 1:1 ratio in the future, he¡¯d have to evolve the Spell Art even further on his own, creating the final layers.

    There was another matter of simply conflicting Spell Arts, such as Fiery Sweeps and Emerald Gale. Both are movement-based Spell Arts, but their natures were different. Lynne, at first, thought he¡¯d be able to focus on both, but that was simply impossible ¨C at least for the time being. As such, he finally began shifting through his Spell Arts. He completely discarded Emerald Gale for the time being, deciding he wouldn¡¯t train in it any longer. Fiery Sweeps was simply more versatile, which is exactly what his battling style would be.

    He also decided to completely discard and remove Earthen Shell from his memory. It was simply a waste for him to train defensive Spell Art; if he was ever struck, with or without it, he¡¯d die, so he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on it. Then, there was the issue of Elemental Blade versus Aqua Blade. Lynne had already decided that he¡¯d use Elemental Blade differently than it was intended, while Aqua Blade would become his primary attacking spell.

    He can, at the moment, summon 120 Elemental Blades at the same time ¨C that was his absolute limit. Each blade could either have the same element, or he could vary them to greater degree. This would become his long-range probing and bombardment, and supporting offensive spell. On the other hand, Aqua Blade ¨C while only having a nature of Water ¨C was much more versatile in its usage. Its name was solely because the first condensation would be a blade, but that blade could become virtually anything. It could expand, separate, narrow, etc., which was perfect for his battle style.

    As all these thoughts were put in order, Lynne slowly gained relative understanding of how he would fight. Fiery Sweeps would be his only movement ability for the time being; it would be used both for engagement and disengagement, as well as shifty movements during the battle. Elemental Blades would be used as primary engagement and probing tool, while he would change his style to Aqua Blade usage once things turned to close ranged combat. However, Lynne wasn¡¯t that excited in having to engage in close quarters combat, as he never believed it to be his strong suite. He¡¯d rather maintain slight distance, and be mid-ranged fighter.

    With those thoughts, the only thing that was left to decide was his primary weapon. Nearly every Magus uses weapons. There are exceedingly low number of sub-paths where weapon isn¡¯t required ¨C something like Anna¡¯s Blood Fiend sub-path. Blood Fiends were mid to long ranged offensive supporting type, but none of the weapons could truly exemplify their style, so nearly all Blood Fiends simply used blood as main weapon. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    As his thoughts reached here, he quickly took out the round weapon he ¡®borrowed¡¯ from the tomb, as well as the white stone. Circular weapon had a rather simple design, with its blade bending in a crescent shape to nearly full 360 degrees; only a small portion was condensed down to a primitive cloth-wrapped handle. Lynne recognized the weapon: it was a Chakram.

    Usage of this weapon was extremely rare due to sheer difficulty of control. It can be said that it was both the most restricting and the most versatile weapon out there. It was seemingly perfect for Lynne, but he still hesitated; he knew very well the difficulty of learning the Chakram style. It revolved around speed and short-distance skirmishes, whereas one¡¯s strength grew more in relation to the number of Chakrams currently employed. One was worthless, two were standard, three were principle, four were boundary and five were summit ¨C that was the golden rule. Anything above five ¨C even if achievable ¨C was simply a waste, and led to a natural collapse of a style.

    In the end, Lynne bit his lip and made the decision: he¡¯s going to follow the path of Chakrams, for as long as it would take him. There were simply no other weapons that interested him; he had slight love for chain-sickles, but it simply conflicted with the style he wished to pursue.

    ¡°He he,¡± the monkey suddenly laughed as he noticed Lynne¡¯s contorted face. ¡°You really want to go down this path?¡±

    ¡°Do I really have a choice?¡± Lynne grunted, obviously displeased. ¡°Even though I¡¯m following two Origin Paths, I¡¯m leaning much more towards the Spellweaver, and this round block of steel was practically forged for it. I¡¯ll probably use Skyfire path as the supportive one, rather than the main one. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the monkey laughed lightly. ¡°True, it¡¯s better that way. Besides, you¡¯re in luck.¡±

    ¡°Luck?¡± Lynne creased his brows.

    ¡°Look at this book,¡± the monkey suddenly fished out a rather thin, black-leather book from the pile and handed it over to Lynne. There were only two words inscribed on the cover: Soul Weapons. ¡°With your comprehension, you should probably be able to forge a Soul Weapon or two. Especially if you¡¯re going down the path of the round blades.¡±

    ¡°What are Soul Weapons?¡± Lynne asked, confused.

    ¡°¡­ you truly don¡¯t know jack shit,¡± the monkey sighed lowly as he shook his head. Did anyone teach this kid anything? ¡°As their name implies, they are weapons tied to one¡¯s soul. Do you remember that guy that took out the diamond spear? That was a Soul Weapon. Although its grade is low, it is still hundred times better than weapons forged from ordinary materials.¡±

    ¡°In essence, soul weapons are part of one¡¯s self,¡± the monkey continued explaining while Lynne listened attentively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to split your attention towards them to control them, as they are a part of you. Even if destroyed, they can slowly regenerate through you, so, in essence, they are indestructible. Their strength grows in relation to you, so they don¡¯t need to be exchanged. They can also further be reforged later on if you ever find better Soul Materials.¡±

    ¡°However, the requirements for it are simply too much¡­ perhaps, even that girl Anna and that boy wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, at least not right now. Not only is there a high requirement of innate talent, but one also needs to have a strong soul. Soul¡¯s strength, though, is rather ambiguous¡­ take the Mind element you people practice. Even you, regardless of your talent, would still struggle trying to make even tiniest of breakthroughs in terms of understanding. This is because human¡¯s souls are, inherently, amongst weakest out there. The only way to strengthen them is either through comprehension or some divine pills and materials.¡±

    ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t you say I can probably do it though?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not because you are some exception of the human race,¡± the monkey sneered as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s because of that white stone.¡±

    ¡°White stone?¡± Lynne gently picked up wholly white, rectangular stone. It was rather light, roughly half meter long and half of that in width. Outside of its appearance, it didn¡¯t seem all that remarkable.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the monkey confirmed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that should be Divine Silverstone, a material specifically used in constructing Soul Weapons. Not only can you create two from this block, it will also strengthen your soul in the process. I have no idea how that dead dude came across it, but this stone is perhaps worth more than that book you picked up¡­¡± at the mention of the ¡®book¡¯ Lynne lightly shook, but as he understood monkey¡¯s sentence, he was deeply shocked. Worth more than Origin Path manual?!!!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised,¡± the monkey chuckled. ¡°Although rare, manuals for Origin Paths can be copied, and there¡¯s probably hundreds of each scattered across the worlds. As for the Divine Silverstone, chances of it forming are extremely low. Perhaps only one stone of this size would be formed every one hundred thousand years.¡±

    ¡°That low?!¡± Lynne was utterly stunned at this point.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the monkey nodded. ¡°Any material with ¡®Divine¡¯ in its name is simply defiance of Natural Laws. They are extremely rare, but when used¡­ their benefits are immense.¡±

    ¡°So I can use this stone to construct two Soul Weapons?¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± the monkey nodded again, smiling. ¡°Read through that book and dwell on the process. Two weeks should be enough. However, beware: constructing Soul Weapons, in the end, is tinkering with your own soul. The pain will be great. While not on the level of when you comprehended two Origin Paths, it will still be immense. The stone simply offers you the opportunity, but it¡¯s up to you to take it.¡±

    Huuu. Lynne sucked a breadth of cold air, looking deeply at the white stone in front of him. He simply lacked far too much knowledge about the things in this world. Aside from Soul Weapons, what else could there be? What other mysteries could he explore? For the time being though, he discarded those thoughts as he picked up the black-leather book and flipped it open. He decided he¡¯d use the two weeks to construct two Soul Weapons ¨C both of which will be Chakrams.

 4.7 - Divine Soulstone Chakrams

    DIVINE SOULSTONE CHAKRAMS

    Lynne carefully read through the guide about crafting ¨C or rather forging ¨C Soul Weapons. It took him roughly three hours to completely read through it and memorize everything, but he was still far from truly understanding the process. In essence, forging a Soul Weapon wasn¡¯t difficult; one simply had to use Soul Force to mold the material and then infuse strands of soul into the weapon, hence linking it to one¡¯s soul. However, Lynne had absolutely no idea what any of this meant.

    To his limited knowledge, he always thought that the concept of ¡®soul¡¯ wasn¡¯t something tangible. Rather, he believed that it was simply related to one¡¯s life and one¡¯s origin. Now, he wasn¡¯t so sure. Every text he read mentioned that the Mana would be processed through one¡¯s body and eventually either enter the soul, or one of the seven points directly connected to the soul. As a Spellweaver, his Mana reserves ¨C supposedly ¨C rested within his soul.

    While he was utterly confused, the monkey helped him again; Lynne truly wondered just how much knowledge was stored in the creature¡¯s head, but once he remembered the monkey¡¯s bloodline, he simply scoffed and move on. According to the monkey, Soul Force was directly related to the concept and arts of Mind. In truth, Mana had little to no effect on the arts of Mind, and if one wished to study it, one had to have impeccable Soul Force.

    Soul, in and of itself, had no true resting place within one¡¯s body; rather, it can be moved, enlarged, shrunk, and myriad of other things. It was neither physical nor abstract, but rather something in-between. It could manifest, but only as a background to something else, whilst most of the time it wasn¡¯t there. Thus, it wasn¡¯t surprising that a backwater Kingdom like Highlind wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    In reality, most Mages wouldn¡¯t come in contact with Soul Force until they began trying to either comprehend Laws or evolve their Spell Arts into Laws. Someone at Lynne¡¯s level would even have trouble imagining the very concept of Soul Force, even if they had innate Gift of Comprehension that Lynne had. Still, thanks to the monkey, Lynne was slowly able to sense this intangible soul resting within him.

    It was truly as the monkey said; at one point it was in his abdomen, then it was in his brain, then in his heart, and at one point it even left his body completely and floated in front of his eyes. However, even if he could somewhat sense it, controlling it was a whole another matter. Thus, grueling week began.

    In order to take control of the Soul Force, he repeatedly had to exhaust his mind, and this was whilst doing it in the most barbaric way ¨C through Mana. He¡¯d continuously send wisps of Mana along the stretches of his soul, trying to barbarically tear off a piece or two for him to control. At the stage he was, there was simply no other way.

    Still, at least it wasn¡¯t painful ¨C merely boring. He slumped into a very gruesome routine of exhausting his mind, taking a two-hour long nap, exhausting his mind again, and then taking another nap. While almost nearing the border of madness, on the fourth day, he finally made some progress. He managed to tear off a small tinge of his soul and actually take control of it; however, the moment he let go of it, it scurried back to his soul.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Lynne groaned. From a relatively handsome youth he was, he turned into a makeshift corpse; large bags hung underneath his eyes, his skin lost all its hue, his lips were dry and his eyes appeared vacant and dead. ¡°Is it even worth it? You told me it¡¯s gonna hurt, but you never told me it¡¯s going to hurt like this!!¡±

    ¡°Eh, rotten brat! What did you expect? You, a mere Two Star Dao Archmage wanting to form a Soul Weapon, you think it¡¯s going to be a walk in the park? Blegh, if those monsters who spent dozens of years trying to form their Soul Weapons heard you, they¡¯d bury you alive!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s too evasive of a concept,¡± Lynne sighed, too tired to argue. ¡°Although I¡¯ve gotten more adept at sensing its movement, it feels as if it¡¯s not even a part of me. As if it has a mind of its own.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a part of you idiot!¡± the monkey snorted coldly as he listened to Lynne¡¯s woes. ¡°It¡¯s controlled completely by you sub-consciously. Of course it¡¯s difficult! You just even learned that it exists, how the hell do you expect to make progress so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Aaah, give me a shortcut monkey, I beg you!¡± Lynne nearly dropped to the floor crying, as he simply lost all motivation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no shortcut when it comes to your soul, idiot!¡± the monkey screamed angrily at him, shaking Lynne out of his stupor. ¡°One mistake, and you¡¯d become a fool, or even die! One mistake, and suddenly all your Mana would whisk away as if it was never there! Soul is the source of your entire being, you idiot! And stop using your Mana to try and move it! Even if you managed to do it, you¡¯ll never be able to forge a weapon through that method! I told you, you simply need to subvert the control from your sub-consciousness to your consciousness! It¡¯s yours! It¡¯s part of you!¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Ugh, fine, whatever¡­¡±

    With the monkey guiding him, Lynne slowly began trying to shift the control of his soul. Finally, on the sixth day, as if enlightened, he felt a splitting headache and deep-seated confusion. It felt as if he had grown another limb, and now, as if he were a newborn child, he had to learn to control it. He grit his teeth and endured the headache, and slowly began moving the intangible soul through his body, from one place to another.

    On the seventh day, he had managed to conjure up first whiffs of Soul Force.

    On the eight day, he had managed to project the Soul Force outwardly.

    On the ninth day, he had managed to pick up physical objects with his Soul Force.

    On the tenth day, he had managed to separate the Divine Silverstone into two.

    On the eleventh day, he had managed to establish connection between himself and the stone.

    On the twelfth day, he began forging the first Chakram.

    On the thirteenth day, he had managed to form an outline.

    On the fourteenth day, he had managed to forge the first Chakram!

    Because of the success, he also asked Anna and Elynal to delay departure for another 5 days. The duo agreed, as they also had a few things they¡¯d like to run through again. In addition, Ancient City would open in 52 days, and if they rushed there, they could arrive easily within 15 days.

    On the fifteenth day, he began forging the second Chakram.

    On the sixteenth day, he had managed to form an outline!

    On the seventeenth day, he had managed to forge the second Chakram!

    Two weapons were identical in design; they were bladed for almost 340 degrees, less than an inch in thickness, with mosaic of coiling Dragon running through the blade¡¯s surface. The weapons were completely white, and their handles were double-sided, with additional, round compartment where they could be attached to an extension line ¨C something like a chain ¨C to increase their range. The moment Lynne finished forging the second Chakram, he had crashed over and fell asleep. He was simply exhausted beyond repair.

    Sitting next to him, the monkey¡¯s eyes were wide like eggs. He actually had zero expectations in Lynne forging the weapons. He merely wanted to introduce him to the concept of soul and Soul Force for the future benefits. Soul Force was a necessity for concocting Heaven Rank pills, from 11 to 13 in rank.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± the monkey said in a low tone. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve truly underestimated this brat¡­¡±

    The monkey wasn¡¯t lying when he told Lynne that most other Mages would make first contact with Soul Force only when they begun comprehending Laws. However, first contact was first contact; most would already be at least several hundreds of years old by the time they¡¯d manage to reach Lynne¡¯s current level. In reality, most of the high-end battles between Mages revolved around soul attacks, as using ordinary means had a chance of completely upturning nearby life into ashes.

    By now, two Chakrams had already disappeared directly into Lynne. The small cave resounded with heavy breathing and deep groans, having only a lumped over body of exhausted youth and the monkey within it. The monkey looked at Lynne deeply, his eyes revealing traces of longing, expectations and solemnity.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ he could¡­¡± the monkey then shook his head and sighed, as if laughing at himself. ¡°What am I thinking? He¡¯s not even twenty yet. The journey is long, and he¡¯s yet to even step on it¡­ ah, Lynne¡­ I wonder if you can¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, within Elynal¡¯s dwelling, his expression was of utter astonishment, relief, awe and joy. His eyes were closed as he sat cross-legged on a small, erected earth platform. The source of his joy was a potion he found within the cave: Dispelling Potion, Rank 10. He had swallowed it on the very first day, and had finally managed to completely process it through every part of his body. The impurities that were blocking his growth, the seal planted by countless pills and potions that were stuffed down his throat for the past three years¡­ everything was gone¡­ and he even managed to make a breakthrough to the One Star Pius Archmage. Fire burned within his eyes alongside deeply hidden hatred; he looked towards western direction, as if piercing through the earth of the mountain, deeply into the distant horizon. He clenched his fist tightly and took a deep breath before relaxing.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see dad¡¯s expression once we meet again¡­ I¡¯ll have you pay for everything you¡¯ve done to me¡­¡±

    At the same time, Anna was sitting calmly within her own cave, a strange, blue creature dancing around her feet. She was smiling, gently placing her finger atop the creature¡¯s head and caressing it. The creature was no taller than five inches, slightly translucent, with top half of its body resembling human, while bottom was a simple, elongated tail. This creature was the endpoint of Anna¡¯s grueling struggles over the past two weeks. She recognized the shape and body of the creature from the ancient texts she used to read within family¡¯s library: it was Fey. Fey were blessed children of nature, comparable to Dragons and Phoenixes. Each generation of Fey had no more than hundred children, yet each would grow up to become a formidable force. The only time when they could be contracted, the only time when a soulbound contract could be established was when they were just born. And Anna managed to do it. As the little creature danced around her feet, Anna smile joyfully before a solemn expression crossed her features¡­

    ¡°I wonder how¡¯s mom doing,¡± she spoke softly, sighing. ¡°Only because we fought against the invasion of Highlind, we must now suffer¡­ I wonder how¡¯s Elynal coping with it¡­ ah, just thinking about it makes my head hurt¡­ I can only imagine how much he angered his father for my sake¡­¡±

 4.8 - Gift of Infinity

    GIFT OF INFINITY

    Lynne woke up with a grueling headache. He rubbed the temple lightly, groaning in a low voice. He had truly exhausted his mind to the last whisk. It felt as if he had been chopping wood for ten years straight without taking a break. Still, after a brief desolation, excited look appeared on his face as his lips curled up in a smile.

    With but a thought, light flashed as two identical weapons appeared in his hands. Lynne could feel every inch of them, every small gap, every single strength and weakness ¨C truly, it was as if they were always a part of him, since the day he was born. He fiddled around with two Chakrams, throwing them up in the air, rolling them about, flinging them forth slightly, casting chains that would wound around the handle and then spinning the weapon in a circle¡­ for about an hour, he did nothing but familiarize himself with his new weapons.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ I made a right choice!¡± Lynne exclaimed happily. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll call them Divine Soulstone Chakrams! Heh, I can¡¯t wait to test them out on some weak fools¡­¡±

    ¡°Brat, we¡¯ve been here for over two weeks, and you still didn¡¯t give me any pills or potions!¡± the monkey suddenly sounded out from the corner.

    ¡°Ugh, fine, you bloodsucking fiend,¡± Lynne groaned lowly as he inspected the black pouch, taking out roughly twenty pills and potions. He didn¡¯t recognize any one of them, but he did recognize that most of them ranged from Rank 8 to Rank 10, and had pretty decent quality. He immediately handed them over to the monkey, upon which the beast greedily licked his lips as he began processing the new-found wealth.

    On the other hand, Lynne sat cross-legged as he slowly restored his peak condition. As there were still two days until the group departed, he thought for a moment before focusing his attention on the six symbols embedded deep in his mind. In truth, progressing further within the Origin Paths was fifty times harder than progressing in any of the Spell Arts.

    It wasn¡¯t simply uncovering profound truths behind the symbols, but even actually being able to read them was a monstrous achievement. Of both, Lynne manged to briefly scrap the very edges of the first symbols within two Origin Paths. In reality, he didn¡¯t gain a single thing from it except purifying his Mana slightly. This, though, didn¡¯t discourage him. The Magus path was a long one, and no one became a powerhouse over night. He had already decided he¡¯d climb as far as he could, and he had many long years before him.

    However, he still desired some form of immediate rise in strength; after all, it has been almost seven months since Highlind fell, and his father¡¯s execution would occur within less than five months. Even if he couldn¡¯t save him in the end, Lynne felt he needed to be there. He needed to see the faces, the expressions, the everything of those who sentenced the only person he ever truly loved in his life. The only person he ever considered a friend.

    Lynne, throughout eighteen years of his life, has had many lovers and many ¡®friendships¡¯. He had circles upon circles of people who¡¯d gawk at him when he was throwing gold at the undressed women in a brothel. However, he never had a true friend, one with whom he could share everything. In the same vein, he never had a true lover. Lynne never desired to have hundreds and thousands of women wait upon him in a majestic mansion; he certainly desired majestic mansion, but, deep in his heart, he always felt one was more than enough. Still, that was but a dream at the moment. If he wanted to immediately increase his strength, then understanding Spell Arts wasn¡¯t a way. He couldn¡¯t break through to the Master Archmage rank any time soon, so that only left the six symbols.

    As he took a deep breath, he dwelt deep into his mind, observing the six sky-towering symbols. They were gigantic yet also miniscule at the same time; they were deep, yet also shallow; they were profound, yet also quite simple. It felt as if he was dancing in the same, neverending loop of confusion each time he pondered upon the symbols. If someone asked him to explain them, he couldn¡¯t; it felt as if any and all knowledge he acquired from the symbols could never be spoken, could never be put into words. It simply felt as if he understood, but couldn¡¯t explain that very understanding.

    One hour¡­ two hours¡­ three hours¡­ Lynne sat in a deep meditative state, shutting out the world around him, focusing entirely on the six symbols. He pondered and pondered, trying to unveil the endless mysteries behind them.

    Origin Paths, in and of themselves, were actually very simple. Each path offered inherent abilities unique to them, and Origin Paths were no difference. The difference lied in the depth of the path; all other sub-paths could be fully comprehended by the time one reached Dominus Magus rank. Later on, it was simply consolidating the already obtained knowledge. Origin Paths, though, were much more deep than that; Lynne suspected that even leaving the Magus Realm and entering Grand Realm wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to comprehend three symbols, let alone six.

    Ten hours¡­ eleven hours¡­ Lynne was still fully focused on trying to unveil the slightest of mysteries. The monkey had already processed two Rank 10 pills and was currently observing Lynne from the corner. Due to his inherited memories, he had slight understanding about the Origin Paths. The greatest advantage of Origin Paths didn¡¯t lie in their depths and profoundness. It didn¡¯t even lie in the fact that only by following Origin Path could one ascend to Grand Realm. It lied in the simple fact that by following Origin Paths, one could obtain Gifts. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Gifts should ¨C at least in theory ¨C be only ¡®awarded¡¯ by birth. Using Lynne as an example, he had three innate Gifts: Comprehension, Mana Manipulation and Elemental Affinity. Even if he was a talent seen once in a thousand years, it was still far from enough to progress greatly on the path of Magus. It needs to be said that there are thousands, if not millions, of innate Gifts. So, while having three upon birth is definitely rare, it isn¡¯t sky-shaking. However, by having three, Lynne had obtained requirements to follow Origin Paths ¨C and the further one progressed on this path, the more ¡®innate¡¯ Gifts they would obtain, which in turn would qualify them to follow even more Origin Paths. The crux lied that most people didn¡¯t even realize they obtained Gifts; nearly everyone who somehow managed to follow an Origin Path believed that they were obtaining Spell Arts or Origin Arts. Perhaps, even Lynne would think the same once he reached the first level of success.

    At that moment, Lynne¡¯s body suddenly shook; a great surge of Mana enveloped him, and a deep, azure vortex appeared behind his back, spinning around endlessly. As it spun, it began sucking all worldly energy around, processing it into Mana, and then pouring it into Lynne. Oh? Already reaching Three Stars Dao Archmage, huh? Not bad¡­ the monkey thought as he watched the phenomenon unfold.

    At the same time, Lynne was completely indifferent to his sudden breakthrough; rather, he was deeply immersed in a singular concept he managed to understand from the symbols. He simply understood it as Infinity. Nothing less and nothing more; it was not the word itself, but merely Lynne¡¯s understanding of the concept he unveiled. It was but a tinge from the six symbols, yet he felt as if he inherited ancient knowledge of some powerhouse. There were neither words nor sounds as he began uncovering the mysteries behind the concept; there were only understandings of his own, ones he could never utter, as he had no means to.

    Within Lynne¡¯s own understanding, he quickly discovered something. This concept of ¡®Infinity¡¯ appeared to be a Spell Art, yet, at the same time, Lynne felt it was somewhat different; it had no layers, it had no deeper understandings, it didn¡¯t have possibility of evolution¡­ it was simply stagnant in its origin form, something akin to his Gift of Comprehension. It was always there, but it never evolved, it could never progress further, because it was at its apex form since its inception. This concept of ¡®Infinity¡¯ was quite similar, so Lynne decided to name it Gift of Infinity.

    From his own understanding, he concluded that the Gift of Infinity did indeed act like a Spell Art, as it needed to be activated. Upon activation, he would be able to wantonly cast spells without needing to worry about Mana for upwards of 20 seconds. However, with his current strength, even enduring for 4 seconds would be a miracle. Naturally, the longer the usage of the Gift, the greater the backlash; Lynne felt that if he extended to 6 seconds, he¡¯d either die or become crippled to the point of becoming a plant.

    Still, he didn¡¯t despair; when things really got out of control, 4 seconds was more than enough to reverse the situation. For other Mages, regardless of their talent, 4 seconds would be enough to cast at most two spells due to the ¡®buffer time¡¯. However, Lynne would be able to cast as many as eight simple spells, and two to three truly complex ones. It wasn¡¯t a stretch to say that this became his first, true life-saving treasure of sorts. While he had Heaven¡¯s Writ, that only worked on creatures and not other Mages.

    After plundering the Magus Tomb, Lynne truly gained massive benefits from it; even on the count of Spell Arts, pills and potions he obtained, it was an extremely bountiful harvest. Beyond that, he also managed to forge Soul Weapons, something that no other Dao Archmage, or even Master Archmage, could even dream of having. In addition to that, he also broke through to become Three Stars Dao Archmage. While it doesn¡¯t seem like much, in truth, he nearly doubled his Mana reserves, further purifying them as well.

    He was now confident in being able to battle peak Master Archmage for at least ten breaths, and this was only due to his innately low Mana reserves. If he could increase them to a greater standard, even he didn¡¯t know how much stronger he¡¯d become.

    From Archmage to Dao Magus, progress was relatively simple, as one only needed to increase their Mana reserves and comprehend advanced understanding of a Spell Art. This, in turn, would evolve their aura, making it so that others would recognize the increase in strength. From Dao Magus to Dao Archmage, the most important thing was the purity of Mana, as well as comprehension of other Spell Arts to advanced level. However, Lynne took a different path, as he broke through while beginning to follow two Origin Paths. This purified his Mana solidly, and one could argue that what he achieved with two Origin Paths was much more profound that understanding ten or even a hundred Spell Arts to advanced level.

    From Dao Archmage to Master Archmage, things become a bit more difficult. One needs to evolve their Origin Spell first, and even Lynne won¡¯t be able to skip on this. In addition, they¡¯ll also have to create a second Origin Spell, or, if they find that too hard, understand six Spell Arts to at least grand level.

    Within each rank, stars are used to indicate one¡¯s Mana purity ¨C rather than Mana reserves ¨C and glimpses of understanding within same level ¨C such as basic, advanced, grand and so on. So, while one star difference doesn¡¯t seem like much, it indicates that one has purer Mana and deeper understanding that the one with lesser star rank. This is especially the case with Lynne, who¡¯s following two Origin Paths.

    Beyond the increase in ranks, there is also the Gift of Infinity, which is definitely far more important than anything else he obtained ¨C perhaps even Soul Weapons. Even if he failed these past two weeks, he¡¯d still eventually craft Soul Weapons, and, what¡¯s more, they weren¡¯t truly life-saving treasures. They would only increase his battle prowess, but are far from enough for guaranteeing him another trump card. Gift of Infinity became exactly that ¨C his first, true trump card that he¡¯d only use when he had no other options.

    Two days passed in a blink, and it was time for departure. From the expressions of Anna and Elynal, it was clear that both of them also had their own successes over the past twenty days. With 47 days remaining until the opening of Ancient City, the little group first climbed to the peak of the mountain and pulled reluctant bird away from its natural habitat, before heading off further east, seeking more lucky chances as they neared their destination.

 4.9 - Making Friends

    MAKING FRIENDS

    Lynne and the royal duo were currently rushing through a lush forest, suspended high on a staggering cliff. The forest was good fifteen miles long, and filled to brim with one or two Evolutions creatures. However, that wasn¡¯t the reason they were speeding as if they were being chased by a demon. Some time ago, they were happily walking on the main road, unaware of the worldly troubles, when they stumbled upon a group of six people.

    The group of six had taken a liking to Lynne¡¯s Phoenix, and wanted to take it for themselves. In response, Lynne spat out his usual rhetoric, claiming that the Phoenix was almost a million years old beast that his grandma inherited from her grandma. He then claimed that the Phoenix was bound to his soul, and that break that bond was extremely painful, and that he didn¡¯t want to do it. However, he also told them that he was willing if they were to take out ten million gold coins and fifty high-ranked herbs.

    Conceited due to their greater strength, the group of six thought nothing of it and handed Lynne what he wanted. Lynne then proceeded to spout some random sounds akin to an ancient language, and contort around the floor in pain as Phoenix himself began screeching and howling, as if he was being torn to bits and pieces. After about half an hour of world-renowned acting, Lynne got up from the floor and began singing to the Phoenix as he urged the little creature to move forward.

    However, halfway through the ordeal, the blinding light suddenly erupted as the Phoenix transformed. Lynne quickly picked up Anna and Elynal and threw himself atop the Phoenix, whereupon the bird gallantly rose to the sky and flew away.

    However, Lynne had underestimated the group of six; it has been four full days since the chase had begun. The Phoenix had to rest twice during the process, but, luckily, out of the group of six, only one was still able to chase after them, and even he was showing signs of slowing down.

    Eventually, Lynne and the royal duo reached the cliff¡¯s end, whereupon the Phoenix grew in size yet again, and the trio jointly mounted it as they flew off. The chasing figure could only look at the sky and erupt in endless curses, but it was all in vain.

    Lynne was laughing like a madman, salivating profusely, as he inspected the inner dimension of a ring. Another ten million gold coins, plus fifty high-ranked herbs! Is everyone in the outside world complete moron?! Ha ha, I have to thank the damn bird, I didn¡¯t think he was world-renowned actor as well. He then quickly began to communicate with the bird; since the Phoenix was one evolution off from being able to mimic human speech, Lynne had to talk to it through their mind connection.

    ¡°Ha ha, damn bird, you really are amazing!¡± Lynne laughed joyfully, as if he was a small child. ¡°Tell this granddaddy, what do you want as a reward?¡±

    ¡°Heh, if you could concoct me a nice, Rank 10 Frozen Soul Pill, I¡¯d be able to evolve again.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, no problem, no problem! I¡¯ll concoct you a damn, fertile egg if you want! Ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Lynne,¡± he was suddenly interrupted by Anna, who stared at him somewhat strangely. ¡°Do you even know who those six people were?¡±

    ¡°Brainless morons? Absolute idiots? Braindead shrimps?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They were from Divine Slaughter Sect!!¡± Elynal rebuked, a tinge of fear present in his voice. ¡°They were probably just a part of the young group¡­ ah¡­ traveling with you is like crossing seven rivers of hell!¡±

    ¡°Divine Slaughter Sect?! What¡¯s that? Are they that brainless that they claim they¡¯re somehow divine? Peh! I piss on their claims! They want to take what¡¯s mine? Peh! I only take what¡¯s mine! They want to rob me in the clear daylight? Dream on! If we aren¡¯t in a hurry, I¡¯d take a detour to their ¡®divine sect¡¯ and rob them blind, just to show how to actually rob people!¡± Lynne erupted in torrent of curses, dismissive of the supposed divine sect; after all, he was very possessive of his wealth. Trying to rob him is worse than trying to kill him.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m actually afraid of entering Ancient City now¡­¡± Anna muttered, her entire body shivering.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Lynne asked calmly. ¡°They are all our benefactors! If I¡¯m honest, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the again!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you are suicidal, don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡± Elynal cursed.

    ¡°Suicidal? Bleh, if I wanted to kill myself, I¡¯d do so in the hands of ten thousand mature maidens while swimming down the river of gold, drinking godly wine!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The bird finally landed on the ground as they traveled roughly twenty miles away. The bird immediately fell asleep on Lynne¡¯s shoulder, exhausted beyond belief. However, there was a strange smile atop the bird¡¯s face; it was clearly dreaming about Lynne concocting the pill, and then evolving yet again!

    ¡°Yo, Lynne,¡± the monkey suddenly snickered. ¡°There are a few friends in front of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lynne arched his brow, while Anna and Elynal became terrified.

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s part of the group from that flame whatever sect we robbed dry,¡± the monkey continued. ¡°It¡¯s just four people, all of them young, inspecting something that¡¯s giving off pretty decent spacial fluctuations.¡±

    ¡°Ooh?¡±

    ¡°Yo-you¡­ you aren¡¯t thinking of¡­¡±

    ¡°You-you couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Anna and Elynal muttered, dreading Lynne¡¯s next sentence already.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Is that so? Ha ha,¡± Lynne suddenly laughed, licking his lips deviously. ¡°It¡¯s only fate to meet friends at such a place. It would be a shame if we didn¡¯t go over and say hello.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± the monkey laughed as well. ¡°Indeed, true shame.¡±

    ¡°You two,¡± Lynne then turned towards Anna and Elynal; it was clear these two were at the breaking point. Their skin had probably enraptured already due to Lynne¡¯s¡­ trades¡­ As such, Lynne feared they might screw up his next¡­ trade. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll come find you in a few days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The royal duo said nothing, as they simply plummeted onto the ground, their bodies shaking. They immediately began rummaging through their memories, trying to find a good Spell Art that they could use to change their appearances. Perhaps permanently.

    Lynne, on the other hand, appeared completely carefree as he began walking in the direction pointed by the monkey. He didn¡¯t put Phoenix away, as he realized that the little bird could entice even the calmest of old farts, let alone small kids. It was a good bargaining chip, so Lynne naturally brought it with him.

    As he neared the group, even he began feeling the spacial fluctuations; while they were among the weaker ones from the cave they left alone, it¡¯s still pretty decent. Hm¡­ how should I swindle these ones. Ah, I¡¯ll think of something once I see them¡­

    ¡°Who goes?!!¡± a group of six suddenly drew in a crescent arc; Lynne calmly walked out from the bushes, monkey on one and bird on another shoulder.

    ¡°Aah, finally I¡¯ve found a living soul,¡± Lynne shook his head helplessly as he fell onto his knees. ¡°Three years¡­ three years I¡¯ve been suffering here, bound by the curse of that bitch! Ah, brothers, I absolutely adore you!¡± Lynne immediately began spitting nonsense; all six of the youths wore flame-clad robes, and, more importantly, all were guys. Guys were much easier to trick than girls ¨C at least for Lynne.

    ¡°Hm?¡± one of the youths questioned, still probing this strange guy that came out of nowhere.

    ¡°Please, listen to my story,¡± Lynne said as tears began streaking out of his eyes. ¡°Three years ago, I was a young, excited adventurer, blood of fearlessness burning inside my veins! I departed from my home village, under the watchful eyes of my grandma ¨C who is a Wise Sage that¡¯s lived for five hundred years by the way ¨C in order to experience the world!¡±

    ¡°However, I was not alone,¡± Lynne suddenly began sobbing like a child as he took both the monkey and the bird, one in each of his hands. ¡°I departed with the loves of my life: Anna and¡­ Nana¡­ the two of them were beautiful, sweet and loving girls that could shake the heavens with their beauty! We merrily traveled, meeting brothers and sisters of all kind on our journey, but, on that fateful day, we met someone devious!¡±

    ¡°She was extremely pretty, and, as you may know, us men have to stick it in where it doesn¡¯t belong, lest we implode!¡± Lynne¡¯s sobbing turned silent as his expression turned into that of enormous anger. ¡°Her name was¡­ Anan, and that bitch tricked me! Not only did she rob me dry, used me in the most heinous ways, but when I rejected her love, she turned my two most beloved into a monkey and sculpture of ice!¡±

    ¡°How cruel, how detestable, how lamentable my destiny is!¡± Lynne completely fell onto the floor, face-up, crying like a little child. ¡°For three years, I¡¯ve been stuck here, trying to find my way out, trying to revert my two loves back to who they used to be! It was all in vain! I suffer! Suffer so! Brothers, I plead you to help me! That¡­ Anan bitch told me that the only way to restore my two loves was to use something¡­ what was it? Ah, something called Natural Treasure! I am young, inexperienced; I do not know what that is! You, brothers, look like Wise Sages, just like my grandma! I ask, do you know what this Natural Treasure is?!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡± the group was submerged into complete silence; every fiber of their being told them that this story was utter bullshit, yet, every fiber of their being also told them that every word was true. The youth before them looked completely heart stricken, drowned in endless despair.

    ¡°You said that the monkey and that bird sculpture were beautiful women? How beautiful?¡± in the end, one of the youths from the group couldn¡¯t help but ask, gulping lightly. Heh, horny kid¡­

    ¡°Beautiful beyond compare!¡± Lynne said, flamboyantly flipping his arms about, seeming extremely lamentable. ¡°Their beauties could shake the stars, shiver the oceans, drown the flames! Angel- no, even beyond angelic! Plump, young, fair-skinned, with eyes brighter than stars¡­ and, I haven¡¯t even touched them! I waited, like a true gentleman, for them to grow up! I waited, and I still am...¡±

    ¡°¡¯gulp¡¯,¡± every single youth suddenly swallowed some saliva as their eyes widened, staring at the monkey and the sculpture. ¡°W-we can help yo-you brother¡­¡±

    ¡°You can?!¡± Lynne suddenly bolted onto his feet, his face radiating hope of ages.

    ¡°Y-yes, but of course, it won¡¯t be free!¡± the youth added.

    ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t have much ¨C or anything really ¨C but I¡¯ll still do my best to meet your demands!¡±

    ¡°We can g-give you this Natural Treasure,¡± the youth said. ¡°But you have to trade us that sculpture in return, and never seek her again!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lynne took a step back, appearing extremely insulted.

    ¡°Natural Treasures don¡¯t grow on the trees,¡± the youth said, sneering slightly. ¡°You have two beauties, so what¡¯s wrong with letting one go to save the other? We¡¯ll even add some other things to help you out in the future. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lynne looked extremely troubled, as if he was making a decision he couldn¡¯t possibly make.

    ¡°Do it, my love!¡± the monkey suddenly spoke in the most feminine voice one ever heard; even Lynne was actually surprised for a moment. ¡°Sister¡­ Nana¡­ loves you more than anything! She can¡¯t bear to see you suffer so; she would give up everything ¨C even herself ¨C if you were to leave this damnable place! In the future, you can look for that¡­ Anan¡­ bitch and take revenge for her! These young heroes seem just and heroic and courageous; I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll treat her with utmost care! Right?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right¡­ definitely!¡± the youth nodded fervently; damn, if the monkey has such a beautiful voice, I can¡¯t imagine how beautiful the other must be!!

    ¡°Ah, may it be so...¡± Lynne suddenly sighed as he gently picked up the bird and looked at it as if he was looking at his most beloved; he then, reluctantly, handed it over to the group of youths. ¡°That¡­ Anan bitch told me that, aside from this Natural Treasure, she must first be bathed in the blood of a virgin ¨C no older than twenty ¨C as well as some herb called Starlight Domain. Brave heroes, I hope you save her!¡±

    ¡°D-definitely,¡± as the youth took the sculpture, he handed Lynne a spacial ring; as Lynne inspected it, he nearly burst out in laughter. Damn, idiots! Idiots everywhere! ¡°W-we¡¯ll be on our way, then. Good luck!¡±

    The group of youths disappeared from their sight within an instant. Only then did the monkey and Lynne burst out in laughter. They were practically rolling on the floor. Natural Treasure turned out to be a precious gemstone, and while Lynne couldn¡¯t tell its exact value, it was definitely top-grade. Aside from that, there were several thousands of gold coins, some Rank 5 pills, some books and maps, as well as some weapons.

    ¡°Damn, kids really shouldn¡¯t be left alone¡­¡± Lynne snickered, looking at the direction the group of youths disappeared towards.

    ¡°Heh,¡± the monkey joined him. ¡°I bet the bird will peck your brains out once it figures what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll compensate for all his suffering. He should return within a few days. Let¡¯s wait here.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    The duo sat down against the tree, calmly observing the fading sun in the horizon. I wonder¡­ how many new friends will I have by the time I reach the city¡­ hopefully many¡­

 5.0 - Origin Laws

    ORIGIN LAWS

    Icicles, sharp like swords, rolled over one another, forming a strange, circular pattern around the shadowed ravine. Deep bellows echoed out, sometimes akin to a horrifying roar of an ancient beast, and sometimes akin to a woman¡¯s wails. Black shadows had now erupted completely from the ravine, covering one to two miles around it in complete darkness. The air turned suffocating, and if any mortal was placed here, they¡¯d undoubtedly die from the lung explosion.

    Even the sun from the high sky could not penetrate through these deep shadows and black smoke. Suddenly, the ground began quaking in a strange rhythm, as if it were a beat of a drum. Bit by bit, small stones and icicles began jumping up and down, and web-like cracks began spreading further out from the ravine. Two miles¡­ three miles¡­ five miles¡­ soon, the entire northern shoreline was covered in cracks.

    Beyond the north was an ocean, but the north itself was elevated roughly three miles above the sea level. However, even the ocean behind began churning and turning, gigantic waves crashing against the frozen earth of the north. All sea life disappeared immediately, scattered about, guided by their fear. They knew that, whatever was being born, they could not stand against it.

    At the same time, deep in the clouds above the north, two figures solemnly gazed at the phenomena beneath. Both figures wore completely white robes, their faces hidden underneath a mask, and their Mana fluctuations impossible to detect. They appeared like to ephemeral beings, aloof and distanced from the worldly affairs.

    ¡°It really is him¡­¡± a voice sounded out, completely distorted, making it impossible to detect anything about its owner. ¡°Just how did he escape?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± another voice replied, similarly distorted. ¡°Hall Master ordered us to clean up our mess. However, it doesn¡¯t seem like the two of us will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± the other figure nodded. ¡°I never imagined we¡¯d be witnessing the birth of a Dark Dragon¡­ especially so in this backwater place.¡±

    ¡°You go back,¡± the figure spoke. ¡°Although we can¡¯t do anything to the Dragon at the moment, it¡¯s still far away from coming into being. I¡¯ll suppress this bastard for as long as I can, but I suspect I can delay him for a few months at most. If we engage in battle, I won¡¯t be able to handle him alone, so hurry back.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he discovered us?¡±

    ¡°Of course he has¡­ otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have remained holed up down there for this long. Go now, and be quick about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    **

    ¡°Despicable brat!!!¡± Lynne was jolted awake from his sleep as screeching voice of the Phoenix resounded in his mind. ¡°What the hell did you tell them?!! Just what the hell did you do?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, bird? It¡¯s nice to hear you¡¯re safe and sound!¡±

    ¡°Safe and sound??!!¡± the bird screamed out. ¡°I woke up to some disgusting brat licking me!!! He was licking me, you despicable human!!! Just what the hell did you do?!¡±

    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± even Lynne was taken aback a bit; they licked him? Did they never see a woman in their lives?! ¡°Relax birdie, I¡¯ll compensate.¡±

    ¡°Compensate my ass!!! Give me back my dignity and pride, you despicable human!!¡±

    ¡°Dude, you let me ride you,¡± Lynne scoffed lightly. ¡°Any pride and dignity you had had long since been washed away by my butt.¡±

    ¡°¡­ release me from my contract, and let me eat you alive!¡±

    ¡°Nah, I like you this way more.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Come, hurry back,¡± Lynne suddenly said in a serious voice. ¡°I¡¯m getting a bad feeling here¡­ something¡¯s gonna happen soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ screw you!¡±

    Lynne immediately jumped onto his feet, extremely vigilant. He was never the one to believe the ¡®bad premonition¡¯ people ¡®felt¡¯, but his entire body felt fidgety and he couldn¡¯t calm his heart no matter how hard he tried. He felt a tingling sensation through his whole body, and shivers ran like rivers down his spine.

    The monkey also jumped onto Lynne¡¯s shoulder, sending his perception as far out as he could. Even he felt deeply uncomfortable, but he still couldn¡¯t discover anything unusual. Just as Lynne was about to relax, seeing that he was perhaps wrong, the ground beneath shook. Earthquake erupted from within the earth¡¯s depths, causing nearby mountain to shake, its summit falling apart. Lynne was barely able to forcibly stabilize his body, looking towards the mountain with fear and awe in his eyes.

    ¡°Dammit bird, where are you?!¡± Lynne cursed inwardly.

    ¡°Crap!! Look towards north-east!¡± the bird replied.

    Following the bird¡¯s instruction, Lynne looked towards the direction and was quickly frozen stiff: far, far away, beyond the distance he could measure, there was a ghastly pillar of completely black flames rising towards the sky. The pillar broke trough the sky and assailed the heavens themselves above, causing earth beneath to turn into mellow splinters as countless cracks appeared on its surface.

    ¡°What the f*ck is that?!!¡± Lynne bellowed atop his lungs as he took a step back. From within that pillar, he felt a familiar kind of energy, one he faced when he assailed the path of two Origin Paths.

    However, that black pillar of flames exuded much thicker aura of eternity, as if it would never collapse. Lynne could feel countless laws embroiled through the pillar, as if it governed the world all by its lonesome. Yet, Lynne felt even deeper fear that didn¡¯t come from that pillar, but its source, lying deep below. He could feel his heartbeat quicken, and the six symbols suddenly shook. Before he even had a chance to take another step back, space around him distorted and a black hole appeared, sucking him and the monkey directly.

    Lynne suddenly felt his body ache as if thousand swords pierce him fully through, and as if his head was falling apart. All around him was nothing but darkness, and he could hear faint sounds of thunder echo out from the distance. Despite the endless darkness that encroached him, he could still feel himself move, as if he was crossing vast dimensions. His ears began bleeding, and soon after his nose, eyes and mouth followed. He felt his skin tear and his muscles distort; blood within him suddenly reversed and ran backwards, and just as he felt he would die a miserable death, it all stopped. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Lynne felt wet earth beneath his fingers as he realized he finally escaped that place. His entire body was soaked in pain akin to ten thousand years of torture, and he approximated that it¡¯d take at least three months to fully heal. He groaned lowly, trying to move his body to sit upright, but to no avail. The monkey next to him was similarly hurt, but due to the creature¡¯s innate understanding of space, it was hurt less than Lynne.

    Lynne¡¯s hearing suddenly came back to him, as did his vision; in the distance, he heard the flow of river, unhindered, and even faint sounds of breathing. This startled him, and he immediately moved his eyes towards the source. As he looked, what little hope he had perished, and cold sweat broke out profusely. Before him stood a gigantic creature, its two red eyes like two moons in the sky; it was completely encased in shadows and black flames, as if it didn¡¯t even have a physical body. Lynne could barely discern its head, while the rest of its body stretched out into infinite darkness. What the f*ck is this?!!!

    The creature stared at him indifferently, as if he was a mere bug, undeserving of its attention. It suddenly lowered its head, relaxing it against the earth beneath; yet, even still, its eyes were at least a dozen meters away from the ground, signaling the sheer size of its head. Lynne gulped, trying to calm his heart to no avail.

    ¡°Human,¡± the creature suddenly spoke in a deep, hoarse voice; strangely, although it spoke in a language Lynne never heard before, he could still perfectly understand it. ¡°Your soul is encased in aura of Origin. It means you comprehended at least two Origin Laws. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Lynne stuttered, unable to process anything of what just happened.

    ¡°It is not enough,¡± the voice continued. ¡°Luckily, you are still young, and there is a chance. I wonder, are you willing to make a deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lynne was completely stunned; didn¡¯t you bring me here to eat me or something?! What are you talking about you gigantic ball of death?!

    ¡°I am unable to hide my existence any longer,¡± the creature continued, a sliver of defiance present in its voice. ¡°And many eyes have recognized me. I still need time, but even if I had all the time in the world, I would still be unable to escape my fate alone. I smell a faint presence of Hellfire on you, which, I gather, is because you grasped Origin Law of Flames.¡± what is this thing talking about?! What is a damn Origin Law?? Origin Path?

    ¡°O-oh Almighty Lord and God and Harbinger of Greatness,¡± Lynne spoke flowery words, seeing that the creature apparently didn¡¯t want to eat him. ¡°Could Your Greatness be referring to Celestial Emperor of Flames Magus Origin Path?¡±

    ¡°If that is what you call it,¡± the creature replied calmly. ¡°But, your accomplishments are still lacking. You are too young, your lingering flames too mild¡­ you should have begun understanding the Laws recently, no? It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± the creature continued before Lynne even had a chance to reply. ¡°There is still a chance. Do you wish to make a deal with me?¡±

    ¡°O Almighty One, what deal is Your Supremeness referring to?¡±

    ¡°The best time for me to emerge is in five years,¡± the creature replied. ¡°However, I will not be able to do so in peace. I ask you to join me at that time, and fight alongside me.¡± are you nuts?!! Just you alone can fart and blow me to smithereens! What the hell can I do? Who the hell did you even anger? Damn beast! ¡°Naturally, I will help you reach the point where you can help me in return,¡± as if it read Lynne¡¯s mind, the creature continued. ¡°Two or three Origin Laws are not enough; in return for your oath, I shall impart upon you three more: Origin Law of Darkness, Origin Law of Void and Origin Law of Space. Your comprehension of them depends solely on you, but in five years, regardless of how far you¡¯ve progressed, you must come here and help me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± what the hell?! Wasn¡¯t following two Origin Paths already a legendary deed? Why is this thing talking like it¡¯s commoner¡¯s tale? And he wants me to follow at least five or six? I get the Void one, but where the hell did this Darkness and Space come from? Weren¡¯t there only seven Origin Paths?

    ¡°I understand your confusion,¡± the creature spoke again. ¡°After all, you were born in a realm lacking any true foundation. Origin Laws ¨C or, according to you, Origin Paths ¨C simply refer to all Natural Laws. From my understanding of this realm, you people believe that Natural Laws are simply means to procure greater strength; however, Natural Laws are akin to these Origin Paths you people have constructed.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Natural Laws move and suspend the universe; their depth is immeasurable, and one could spend a lifetime never fully comprehending them. Origin Law of Fire that you have uncovered is just one of many; even the fact that your understanding is close to the way it is showcases that someone, long time ago, had understood this principle within your realm. Alas, we do not have time for lessons; I have forcibly awakened myself for a moment, and I soon need to return to my slumber. Do you wish to make a deal?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, yeah, sure, deal, yeah¡­¡± Lynne simply stuttered unconsciously; he was still trying to process what he had just learned. Endless Origin Paths? Are you freaking kidding me?!

    ¡°Very well,¡± the creature¡¯s red eyes suddenly shone brilliantly, casting deep, scarlet rays atop Lynne¡¯s body. ¡°Darkness, Void and Space; three are roots of the same tree. Understand them, and perhaps you may touch the Law of Death itself.¡±

    Lynne suddenly felt his entire being burn, as pain stimulated every fiber of his being. He immediately broke out in screams, but his lungs suddenly burned out, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. He felt space around him distort and tear, causing his body to deform; he felt his eyes bleed out completely as darkness surrounded him; he felt his soul fall into the depths of endless abyss, never to return. This was far, far worse than when he tried to comprehend two Origin Paths. Lynne¡¯s body fell onto the floor, shaking as if he was on the brink of death, while a storm of nine symbols assailed his mind, trying to stabilize themselves next to the six existing ones.

    The monkey, who remained completely silent thus far, stared at the scene as if he was seeing something from a dream. Due to his bloodline, he had certain understanding about the Magus Paths, and he already knew there were more than 7 of these supposed ¡®Origin Paths¡¯, but he never mentioned it to Lynne as he himself lacked understanding about the matter.

    ¡°Hm?¡± the creature hummed silently as it looked at the monkey. ¡°Divine Ape¡­ I thought your kind perished in the Celestial War.¡±

    ¡°In the eyes of the world, we did.¡± the monkey replied, relatively calm.

    ¡°During the war, one of your brethren had saved my life,¡± the creature spoke, a tinge of nostalgia and gratitude in its voice. ¡°I had thought I¡¯d never get a chance to repay the favor¡­ but, alas, fate is but a river with no end. Your bloodline is yet to awake, so allow me to help you. Consider this down payment, for once I¡¯m free of my shackles, I will help you regardless of the matter. Even if you wish to exterminate Divine Hou Clan.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± a cold glint flashed through the monkey¡¯s eyes as he looked at the creature before him. ¡°Y-you¡­ could you be¡­ impossible!¡± the monkey exclaimed. ¡°You died! You definitely died!¡±

    ¡°I am a Guardian, little one,¡± the creature replied, its deep voice mellowing slightly. ¡°If I were to truly perish, it would become a truly unimaginable catastrophe¡­ alas, only will is eternal. I have paid a heavy price to survive, and have been recovering here since the last day of the war. If you ever have a chance, lead the boy towards the far East of this realm. My brother should have hidden there. Although he is in a far worse state than me, he should be able to help the boy a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Who is eyeing you?¡± the monkey suddenly asked. ¡°It can¡¯t be the Huo Clan¡­¡±

    ¡°Almost all of Divine Realm has been searching for me and my brethren, and brethren of my brethren, ever since the end of the war five million years ago. Who knows how many generations have passed¡­ but, in the end, the ancient words never perish. Although Huo Clan hasn¡¯t still recovered completely, it doesn¡¯t mean they are weak little one. Without the boy¡¯s help, even if you had millions of years in your veins, you perhaps would never be able to fulfill your dream.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly think he¡¯ll be able to help you five years from now? You don¡¯t even know him¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether he will or won''t¡­ I cannot tell.¡± the creature replied, slightly shaking its head as it looked at Lynne who was still rolling on the ground, his face deformed, tears swelling like rivers from his eyes due to pain. ¡°However, for now, you two should be safe from the prying eyes,¡± the creature continued. ¡°A friend is recuperating in this realm as well, and he¡¯ll awaken much sooner than I will. I wish I could help you two more, but alas, I am still far too weak¡­¡± the creature then looked at the monkey again, its red eyes shimmering crimson. ¡°While I can¡¯t awaken your bloodline fully, it should be enough for now. I will let the two of you remain here for a week to recover, and then send you back. I wish you both succeed¡­ and meet me five years from now.¡±

    Blindingly bright, scarlet ray washed over the monkey¡¯s body; a moment later, the little creature felt its blood burn as it sped up through its veins, his head splitting as if cut by a sword, as countless images and words poured into him. Like Lynne, the monkey fell down immediately, screeching and howling in pain, as agony washed through every orifice of his body.

 5.1 - The Fourth One

    THE FOURTH ONE

    ¡°Peck, peck, peck,¡± odd sounds buzzed inside Lynne¡¯s ears, forcibly waking him up; as he opened his eyes, the world turned to a deep blur for a moment before he regained his focus. Within his sight came a small sculpture of ice, its head moving up and down, as it was pecking at his chest.

    ¡°Damn bird, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Lynne cursed out loud, trying to swat the bird away; however, to his dismay, he was unable to move even a finger, let alone an entire arm. As he thought back to those eyes in the abyss, his entire body shivered. It¡¯s gotta be a dream¡­ I¡¯ll pretend it was a dream¡­ yeah, just a dream.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake you despicable brat!¡± the bird screeched back. ¡°You and the damn monkey just disappeared for an entire week! Where the hell have you been and why didn¡¯t you die?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just a fart away from ending your existence.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me o Supreme One, this rotten-brained bird spoke hastily.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, just get off,¡± Lynne bit a tip of his tongue, jolting his body awake forcibly, as he supported himself up to sit. His expression suddenly froze when he inspected himself; there, deep inside his mind, where six symbols stood, there were now nine more. However, he couldn¡¯t inspect even an inch of those nine, as if they are sealed behind something. Shit! It totally wasn¡¯t a dream! ¡°What shitty luck! Damn, I need to dig a hole deeper than my shamelessness to hide in!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the world¡¯s not big enough for that,¡± the monkey suddenly spoke up, yawning. ¡°Just relax.¡±

    ¡°Relax? RELAX?!¡± Lynne barked at him. ¡°What the hell was that thing? A-and it spoke! It freaking spoke! And then it told me that it¡¯s not Origin Paths but Origin Laws! What the flying shit does that even mean?!! And then---ugh,¡± Lynne shivered again. ¡°The entire week¡­ of pounding and pounding and pounding¡­ you know, I¡¯m used to the role of a pounder, but each time someone mentions these freaking Origin whatevers, I¡¯m the one getting pounded!¡±

    ¡°Who fried your brain?¡± the bird asked.

    ¡°Your damn mother! Screw off!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be damn happy that you expanded your horizons?¡± the monkey sneered as he asked; he was actually extremely happy, because most of his bloodline had awakened during the past week. Meeting that creature was perhaps his luckiest chance so far in his life.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know! Who the hell wants to know that there¡¯s a big, black ball of death hiding somewhere on our continent! I¡¯d rather live in blissful ignorance, screw knowledge and expanding of horizons!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can woe over your woes later, let¡¯s go back to those two brats before they abandon us completely.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, crap! I hope they¡¯re still sitting like good children and waiting for us...¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Lynne quickly got onto his feet, stretching out as the sounds of his bones cracking pushed out. Most of the pain had subsided, and he actually felt that his physical body was somewhat stronger than it was before. However, he made absolutely no progress in terms of Magic; a week worth of hellish pain and nothing¡­ goddammit¡­

    He turned around and quickly retraced his steps back to where he left Anna and Elynal. Luckily, the two were still sitting there, surrounding the campfire, indulged in a merry chatter; Lynne was slightly taken aback ¨C not because they were talking as he already knew they had the ability ¨C but because there was another person besides the two of them there.

    It was a girl, seemingly in her early twenties, with slightly tanned skin, pitch-black, long hair, sharp, emerald green eyes and oval-shaped face. She was half-a-head shorter than Lynne, and was wearing a simple ¨C but still exquisite ¨C battlesuit specifically designed for Mages, crafted from tough and flexible leather. The battlesuit was mostly black, with few tinges of silver here and there, and she truly appeared like a widow mourning the loss of her beloved rather than an adventuring Magus. She was the first one to notice him, her eyes widening slightly, lips curling up in a welcoming smile.

    By all means, even Lynne had to admit, she was beautiful; however, the air around her was of a distant, aloof princess, looking down on the world. And, more importantly, she was in her early twenties. She lacked the mature charm, and even the mature body. Her peaks had barely perched, and her hips were far from being to Lynne¡¯s standard. However godly she appeared, Lynne concluded, she was still just a kid.

    ¡°Oh, you finally decided to come back?¡± Anna was the first one to speak, her voice carrying a tinge of anger. ¡°What, your schemes were seen through and you had to run like a beaten dog?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Lynne laughed merrily. ¡°You jest big sis. What schemes? I am an honorable, dignified man; I tread the path of justice, courage and righteousness! While my fist may not be the law, my lips sure are! How can I be chased after due to my lips? Ha ha, it¡¯s as if you do not even know me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Anna merely sighed, unwilling to enter into a banter with him. There was simply no ending when it begun. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It appears these two weren¡¯t wrong,¡± the newcomer girl spoke up as the silence fell over the group. ¡°You truly are¡­ different.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lynne arched his brow slightly; her voice, while melodic, sounded like the grinding of bones to Lynne, as it was clear she didn¡¯t even bother to hide her disgust of him. ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here? Go back to your mom and drink some milk before you come out into the world. Does your home have a mirror? Huh? Look at it.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the girl laughed lowly, covering her mouth while her lips curled up in a mocking smile. ¡°What, your feelings got hurt? Is this the only way you can vent out frustration because all women reject you? Is it because you can¡¯t satisfy them? Ha ha, are you even a man?¡± Lynne¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but his heartbeat quickened at the same time; it¡¯s been a long while since he found someone willing to engage in the war of words with him.

    ¡°Ai ai, as if I could care about some girls rejecting me,¡± Lynne shook his head, sighing. ¡°What spite you carry in your damaged heart for you to curse at my being so lowly? I am but a humble, steadfast man; my shoulders as wide as mountains, voice as deep as gallows, heart as just as judge himself! True; my heart has bled through rejections ¨C of perhaps hundreds of women ¨C but alas, I still survive. But it¡¯s truly shameful to listen to a little girl talk about matters between a man and a woman; dare I ask, o grand maiden, do you touch yourself?¡± at this point, Anna was glaring daggers at Elynal who was awkwardly looking sideways, while the newcomer¡¯s leisurely face turned somewhat grim as Lynne talked.

    ¡°Why would I bother, when there are thousands willing to do it for me?¡± the girl replied with a self-satisfied smile.

    ¡°Ah, what sadness and madness overcame the world that girls turn to sluts before they even grow up,¡± Lynne lamented the fate, looking at the sky with saddened eyes. ¡°Does your heart not bleed?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I plead you worry not of me,¡± the girl mirrored Lynne¡¯s behavior as she spoke. ¡°Worry for your soul, for I hear you will forever remain alone; you desire riches to fill the void inside your heart, but, no matter how much shine you swallow, it cannot illuminate the darkness in you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought we were having a chill banter,¡± Lynne spoke plainly. ¡°Why do you sound as if you just wrote a prologue to the book you titled ¡®Universe is Endless, but so are We¡¯? Elynal, is this the one you mentioned? The one I¡¯ll supposedly like? Where the hell did you find her? On the sixth floor of library?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± Elynal laughed lowly. ¡°Lynne, meet Thalia. Thalia, meet Lynne.¡±

    ¡°Lynne, was it? What? Are you giving up because I hit the sore spot?¡± Thalia laughed mockingly again as she sat back down.

    ¡°Eh, if you hit my sore spot, you¡¯d surely see the reaction,¡± Lynne smiled dementedly as he spoke, but quickly after his face softened into one of deplorable sadness. ¡°Ah, but how can a child invoke a reaction from me? I am not a monster, after all. Bosoms are man¡¯s cradle, and any woman lacking the cradle cannot hold the weight of man¡¯s dreams; how can you, someone who never withstood the gravity of man¡¯s soul, understand us?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s writing ¡®Universe is Endless, but so are We¡¯ now, huh?¡± the girl replied, smiling lightly.

    ¡°We can always co-author it,¡± Lynne winked as he sat down next to the campfire, stretching lazily. ¡°But, for that to happen, come back in another twenty years.¡±

    ¡°What took you so long anyway?¡± Elynal suddenly interrupted, as he himself realized he made a terrible, terrible decision.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t ask,¡± Lynne shook his head as he spoke. ¡°These past seven days¡­ I¡¯ve been in the pits of hell, and perhaps even deeper.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a brothel of that name here.¡± Thalia interjected, smiling gently, as if she was a fairy.

    ¡°Ai, I wish there was¡­ at least I¡¯d have a place to go after I¡¯m done babysitting children¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ did you at least get the Natural Treasure?¡± Anna asked, completely ignoring Lynne¡¯s nonsense.

    ¡°Who do you think I am? Some lowly, broken, idiotic thief?¡± Lynne sneered as he took out a gem. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t a butt of an idea as to what this thing is, it¡¯s shiny and shimmering and I love it.¡± drool dropped down the corners of Lynne¡¯s mouth as he stared at the red gem in front of him; as it was deep night, the gem shone more brightly than even the campfire before him.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Red-Scale Stone,¡± Thalia exclaimed with slight surprise. ¡°How about gifting it to me, huh? Consider it a birthday present?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lynne narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at her. ¡°You want something this beautiful? You are not worthy! I told you already; come back in twenty years, and we can talk as equals.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what that stone does?¡± Thalia asked.

    ¡°Who cares? It looks expensive enough, which is all I ever ask from my treasures!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, you truly are a waste of fresh air¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, we¡¯re all a waste. Just remember what you do when your stomach growls and hurts.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­. go die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still too young for that. I¡¯ve yet to experience ten thousand bosoms, yet to swim the river of gold and drink godly wine.¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s just rest for tonight,¡± Elynal quickly spoke, smiling awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯ll depart early in the morning. We¡¯ve still got 35-36 days until the opening, so we can just take our time getting there.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    The conversation ended quickly, as everyone retreated in their own corner. Lynne lazily leaned against a thick trunk of a tree, both his arms behind his head, one of his legs lumped over the knee of the other, humming a low, uneven melody.

    Diagonally of him was Thalia, sitting cross-legged and observing him. She had arrived four days ago, and whenever she asked Anna and Elynal about Lynne, they¡¯d simply reply with a single sentence: ¡°He¡¯s¡­ different.¡±

    This piqued her curiosity, and now that she had met him, that curiosity had only grown and not lessened in the least. On the surface a true fool, with meticulous mind, sharp insight and quick wit. He¡¯s definitely a child of nobility; he has the air of deep indifference about him. He¡¯s quick to adapt, and hides himself well. Even now, while it appears he¡¯s resting and is completely unaware, he¡¯s probably on high alert. Just who is he? Lynne Nyord¡­ that¡¯s definitely not his true name. But even Principal told me not to investigate him, lest I invite a disaster onto myself¡­ ah, just who are you, Lynne Nyord?

 5.2 - Goddess of War

    GODDESS OF WAR

    With the arrival of dawn, the group of four people and two creatures departed towards the Ancient City. Indifferent silence hung over them as they traversed the forest and exited towards the mountain pass. Lynne was deeply immersed in trying to understand why has Goddess of Luck abandoned him, throwing him into the pit of hellish fire. A large variety of expressions crossed his face over time, from fear to awe to confusion.

    Thalia kept a close eye on him and noticed all these changes; while it was amusing, she still couldn¡¯t decipher their source, and merely spent time in silent and simple joy. The mountain pass was rather wide and easy to tread, causing them to lower their guard somewhat. The attack by the black-clad figures had already been put into the depths of their memories, and with the addition of Thalia, Anna and Elynal felt a few could threaten their group.

    As they climbed upwards slowly, Thalia slowed her pace as she matched it with Lynne¡¯s, walking shoulder to shoulder with him. Lynne paid her a courtesy glance, smiled, and went back to his own thoughts. The monkey and the bird slept lazily on his shoulders, causing him to become quite a sight.

    ¡°What great woes can make Lynne Nyord to look so worried?¡± Thalia broke the silence at last, smiling gently as she asked.

    ¡°Go away.¡± Lynne replied bluntly, not even looking at her.

    ¡°I just want to help, so we can become better friends. Why are you so cold?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Lynne sighed, shaking his head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cold, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too dumb for subtlety. So I¡¯m forced to hurt your feelings by directly telling you to screw off.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Thalia smiled joyously, seemingly paying no heed to Lynne¡¯s insults. ¡°You truly have a snake¡¯s tongue. Would it kill you to be a bit gentler towards a lady?¡±

    ¡°I am nothing but a gentleman when it comes to ladies; it¡¯s the children I have a problem with.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so if it was my mother instead of me, you¡¯d treat her with respect?¡±

    ¡°Depends.¡±

    ¡°On what?¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s really your mother, I¡¯d question her as to why she felt a desire to bring you into this world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, only women can know the cruelty of man¡¯s heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, instead of bothering me, why not go ask those guys behind us what do they want, huh?¡± Lynne smirked lightly as he spoke.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Thalia arched her brow, somewhat surprised. ¡°You noticed them too?¡±

    ¡°Look at those two kids upfront,¡± Lynne ignored her question and looked ahead towards Anna and Elynal who were walking forth without a care in the world. ¡°It sure is nice to be young and ignorant.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me to deal with them? Is it because you¡¯re scared?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just hoping they¡¯re strong enough to kill you.¡±

    ¡°If I die so will the rest of you. I didn¡¯t take you for a suicidal man.¡±

    ¡°Suicidal? Never¡­ I¡¯ve yet to--¡±

    ¡°Sleep in the bosoms of ten thousand mature maidens, swim in the river of gold and drink godly wine¡­ ye, ye, I¡¯ve heard the story. Aren¡¯t you a bit too young to have midlife crisis though?¡±

    ¡°Insolent brat¡­ didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to interrupt adults when they¡¯re talking?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re younger than me though.¡±

    ¡°Age is but a number,¡± Lynne rebuked. ¡°What divinities cross my mind¡­ yours in comparison is an empty void.¡±

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t someone deeply in love with themselves.¡±

    ¡°If even you don¡¯t love yourself, who else will?¡± Lynne stopped walking forward as he turned around. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right gentlemen?¡± he suddenly raised his voice, causing both Anna and Elynal to come to a halt as they turned around. ¡°What wretched souls lack courage to stand on this road? What cowards lurk from the shadows ¨C and rather unskillfully so if I dare say so ¨C and prey upon the innocent? Ah, what has world come to¡­¡±

    ¡°Be lenient brother,¡± Thalia suddenly joined in, shaking her head as she sighed. ¡°Very few possess the courage of yours, the pride towering the sky itself; perhaps, to you, they may be ants, but not everyone can be a king. Say, why don¡¯t you just slap them once or twice and send them on their way?¡±

    ¡°Wretched woman,¡± Lynne angrily rebuked. ¡°If I lowered myself to their level, what of my heart then? A lowly being such as yourself is perfect for this task; go smoke them out and teach them a lesson. While you¡¯re at it, teach yourself a lesson as well and stay with them, lest you corrupt children behind us.¡±

    ¡°Ai ai, you¡¯re so cruel brother Lynne; I am but a young maiden, my heart as soft as silk. I forgive before I accuse and sentence; I cannot brave the storm like brother Lynne can. Besides, how can a princess like myself filthy her hands by dealing with common dogs? That¡¯s well beneath me.¡±

    ¡°Common dogs? Don¡¯t insult man¡¯s best friends!¡± Lynne barked back. ¡°Dogs trust us with undisputed heart; they¡¯d throw their fragile bodies in fire to save us. How can these cowards be compared to dogs? Dogs don¡¯t hide and trail! They bark till their throats burn and even heavens are aware!¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know you loved dogs so much, brother Lynne,¡± Thalia still held admirable smile on her face, as if she was reciting an ancient, love poem. ¡°Could it be that you wish to create a new species?¡±

    ¡°Ah, what a filthy woman;¡± Lynne sighed solemnly. ¡°To think such youth is so corrupted. I need ask who your father is, for he deserves a lesson in upbringing.¡±

    ¡°He he,¡± odd, distorted smile interrupted their light banter; shadows behind them deformed and shattered like glass, whereupon sixteen figures in total appeared. They were all green-clad, and Lynne immediately recognized them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d stumble on an old, married couple all the way here. You two--¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Thalia interrupted him icily. ¡°Who allowed you to speak, huh? Didn¡¯t you hear brother Lynne? You are below even the dogs! If dogs lick our boots, then what do you think your job is? It¡¯s to scram before I burn the last bit of hair you have on you disgusting bodies!¡±

    ¡°You bitch!!¡± the leading man exploded angrily, his face reddening. ¡°Wait until I¡¯m done with you; there won¡¯t be--¡±

    ¡°Done with me? Who gave you permission to even dream of being with me?¡± Thalia¡¯s face grew increasingly gold as she continued. ¡°Impotent bastard, your face has ruined my day completely! If you don¡¯t scram within five breaths, I¡¯ll have you skinned and butchered and feed dogs with you! Someone so ugly actually dares leave the safety of his home; this world has gone completely mad!¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult Senior Brother Zhu you lowly bitch?!¡± another person from the group yelled out.

    ¡°Zhu?¡± Thalia creased her brows slightly as she spoke. ¡°Zho, boo, who gives a shit? Even if he was Zulu I¡¯d still butcher him and his entire family just for being born so ugly! Blegh! Just glancing at you is turning my innards out! And you, who the hell allowed you to talk? If you brother zoo isn¡¯t permitted to open his filthy trap, what makes you think you are? Shut your horse mouth before I twist your tongue out and screw your asshole with it!¡± holy shit, this woman is fierce! Lynne suddenly realized that Thalia has been rather mild when dealing with him. Naturally, he was also relatively easygoing, as there was no bad blood between the two of them.

    ¡°Brother zoo, hahaha,¡± Lynne suddenly burst out in laughter, bending over as he held his stomach. ¡°Oh sweet lord, if that was my name I¡¯d turn into an ostrich and bury my head in the sand for an eternity! Ha ha¡­ ah, that was good. Now shoo brother zoo, go back in the cage with others of your kind.¡± by now, brother zoo¡¯s face was steaming red, his eyes bloodshot beyond compare; no one ever has insulted him like he was insulted today. And, perhaps, no one in the future would even come close to it.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die!¡± his Mana burst outwardly; surprisingly, he was Two Star Pius Magus, and one with relatively solid foundation as well.

    ¡°Even if I was looking to die, do you believe a scum like you would have the turn in making it happen?¡± Thalia¡¯s voice nearly froze the air itself as she spoke.

    Without even giving the other group a moment to reply, she flicked her sleeves slightly whereupon a crystalline blue spear appeared from thin air. Soul Weapon! Lynne sucked in cold air as he noticed the weapon; although the material it was made from wasn¡¯t a match to his own, it was clearly of high grade!

    As she lowered her waist lightly, she burst forth with unimaginable momentum, flinging her spear circularly in her hand as she struck at brother zoo; the latter clasped his hands together whereupon a massive torrent of blood erupted from him, turning into a curved shield. Thalia¡¯s spear suddenly shook, its shaft vibrating as its head began shimmering in cold blue, leaving behind a trail of frost as it cut through the space. Thalia increased her momentum as she shifted herself forth, flinging her leg in an arc through the air and jumping lightly, thrusting the spear directly into the center of the blood shield. Brother zoo sneered as he saw this; after all, this was a high-grade Spell Art, Crimson Vanguard, one of the best defensive Spell Arts from the sect.

    However, his sneer froze immediately; a mirage of a coiling dragon appeared around the spear as it burst straight through the blood shield as if wasn¡¯t even there. Before the spear even reached the group, the sheer air pressure caused good deal of them to kneel and vomit blood, staining their green robes crimson.

    Zho bit his tongue to force himself out of temporary paralysis of pressure, immediately taking out a two-meter long greatsword from his Pocket Ring. He swung it forth rather clumsily as he had no time to build any momentum. As the spear and the sword clashed, sounds of metal grinding echoed out, whereupon the greatsword exploded into smithereens, and Zho was sent flying through the air like a broken kite. Thalia¡¯s spear pierced into the ground, causing the entire mountain pass to shake as web-like cracks spread throughout. Everyone from the green-clad group was either injured or unconscious, their eyes staring at the frosty goddess before them, entrenched in deep terror and fear. Thalia glanced over them indifferently as she reverted back her aura and small bits of frost that began spreading from the spear¡¯s head stuck in the ground shattered as the spear itself disappeared.

    This entire fight took less than three seconds, in which she utterly destroyed supposed sect young powerhouses ¨C sixteen of them at that. The strangest part, though, was that Lynne was unable to determine what rank she was, no matter how much he probed. He only knew she was far, far stronger than he, Anna and Elynal ¨C combined ¨C are. She was barely two-three years older than him, and she already had a Soul Weapon. Lynne obtained it barely through an extremely lucky chance, but he had a feeling that hers was genuine.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so cruel woman,¡± despite knowing that she can kill him with her finger, Lynne didn¡¯t change how he acted around her. ¡°Look at the poor amoebas. They¡¯re shaking in terror, with half of them turning back into three year old kids who occasionally wet their beds. Ah, their hearts will never be able to love another woman with you having carved your cruel image inside of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so now they¡¯re amoebas? Interesting.¡± Thalia replied with a smile, her frosty behavior disappearing completely. Eh¡­ I better be on guard against her. She isn¡¯t much worse than me.

    ¡°Ah, lamentable fate¡­¡± Lynne sighed as he turned around and began walking back up. ¡°In twenty years, you¡¯d become a beautiful mature lady. But, that cruelty will never allow it; you¡¯ll become a beast instead.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Thalia laughed lightly as she caught up to him and walked shoulder to shoulder. ¡°I have a feeling they¡¯d be far worse off if you¡¯d taken action.¡± she probed lightly.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lynne cast her a strange glance. ¡°It appears you see me as a mystery,¡± Lynne smiled widely as he spoke, his usual, playful tone replaced with a serious and solemn one. ¡°A shroud you need to unveil. That¡¯s fine,¡± Lynne interrupted her quickly, waving his arm lightly. ¡°But, before your thoughts weer astray, I may as well tell you that I¡¯m not who you think I am at the moment,¡± Lynne sighed softly. ¡°You believe in your spear to fix all the wrongs and force all the rights, but I don¡¯t. To battle and win¡­ and to battle and kill, those two are completely different things. There are only few hatreds in this world worth spilling blood over¡­ that¡¯s what I believe, at least.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Thalia smiled lightly as she stroked her chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in murder, why even tread the path of a Magus? To cross it, you¡¯ll leave behind hills and mountains of bones and corpses. No matter how sharp your tongue is or how quick your wit is, strength will always be the iron clad rule.¡±

    ¡°Why walk, huh?¡± Lynne smiled bitterly, thinking back to the collapse of Edgemaw andto the fate of his father¡­ ¡°Strength indeed defies right and wrong. But, in the end, Kingdom built atop the bones of dead will never last or prosper. Fear is a tool to control the weak¡­ but within the sea of those weak people, there will always be a few exceptions. In the end, all will collapse unto itself. I simply lack desire to participate in that¡­¡±

    Thalia gazed at him with deep surprise; nearly every Mage she has met so far had no qualms about killing hundreds and thousands to get what they want. They¡¯d abandon their humanity for the sake of power, and happily so. Lynne, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem like the type who foolishly believed in the good of the heart, yet he still doesn¡¯t seem to believe in the path nearly everyone else follows. You¡¯re getting more and more interesting Lynne Nyord, Thalia smiled mischievously as she thought. It looks like I¡¯ll have to peel off all the layers you have, despite Principal¡¯s warnings¡­ I wonder what will I find down there¡­

 5.3 - Ancient City of Rolus

    ANCIENT CITY OF ROLUS

    Sounds of falling droplets echoed against the stone-cold walls. Deep beneath the surface of earth, in a small, squared room illuminated by a single, hanging torch, a man was seated on his knees, his two arms spread apart, chained entirely to the wall. He had countless wounds and scars atop his bare chest, and even half his left leg was missing, slashed in a flat, precise arc. His black hair was disheveled and strewn across his features, while his graying beard had nearly reached his collarbones.

    This man was Lynne¡¯s father, Median Von Hyorn. His eyes appeared vacant and his lips were trembling, dried up like a desert. Save for the faint sounds of breathing, there was no other indication that he was even alive.

    Sounds of approaching footsteps suddenly jolted his vacant eyes awake as his face was contorted in fear. Just a short while later, a man adorned in beautiful, crimson robe was standing in front of him. He appeared middle-aged, with neatly-shaven beard and golden, sun-like hair flowing freely down his back. The air around him was of absolute domination, as if all of the world stood beneath the soles of his two feet. He had an indifferent smile on his face as he watched Median gaze at him with utter terror.

    ¡°Ah,¡± the man sighed, shaking his head lightly. ¡°To think that, twenty years ago, you threatened you¡¯d bury me and my family alive. How the wheels of fate turn, Median. Cruel isn¡¯t it?¡± Median, though, remained silent. ¡°You have dipped your feet into waters beyond your knowledge, Median. While your sister has kept you alive so far, how long do you think this will last? She also has a family of her own. She can¡¯t give up everything for you.¡±

    ¡°I know you hate us,¡± the man continued, a rather solemn expression on his face. ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t blame us, Median. We¡¯ve given you not one, not two, but countless chances to submit. Yet, you stubbornly banged your head against a wall. Why, Median? Ah, why did you have to go after Jade? Not only has your child grown up without a mother, now he¡¯ll even know what it feels like to lose a father. You could have had a simple, perfect life¡­ yet you abandoned it. Why?¡±

    ¡°I-if someone l-like you cou-uld understand that,¡± Median stuttered in a low voice. ¡°W-we wouldn¡¯t b-be here.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the man laughed lowly, nodding. ¡°Indeed, that is true. I neither have desire nor inspiration to seek mortal¡¯s reasoning. Jade has already abandoned you, all your friends are just observing from the sidelines¡­ and soon, your sister will falter as well. You¡¯ll be left completely alone in this world, Median. That is the suffering my Master sentenced you to.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Median suddenly laughed, choking halfway through and spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Suffering? You think anything you do to me will make me feel any worse?¡± Median¡¯s voice suddenly turned grim, his eyes flashing with a cold glint. ¡°My son is dead!!!¡± he bellowed out. ¡°Why?!! Because that bastard has a character of a f*cking child! He couldn¡¯t stand having another man actually win the heart of the woman he liked, so, for that alone, he decided to obliterate my bloodline! Screw you and screw him! You can¡¯t touch my sister, so you come here to flaunt your higher-than-thou attitude? Piss off! I¡¯d rather burn in Hellfire for the rest of eternity than listen to your stupidity for another day!!¡±

    ¡°Looks like we haven¡¯t been cruel enough,¡± the man spoke in a deep, murderous voice. ¡°That¡¯s easy enough to fix.¡±

    The man departed quickly, leaving behind Median who was still laughing maniacally. A man who used to have incomparable, noble aura has turned into a complete madman, void of sanity. He already knew he would die, and the only reason he even bothered pretending to be afraid was because he didn¡¯t want to talk with anyone. But, it¡¯s hard to stare at the face of a man who killed your own child and remain indifferent. Median hated him, hated his ¡®master¡¯, and hated their entire clan beyond belief. If there was one regret in his life, it was that he didn¡¯t run away with Jade when she asked him to¡­ alas, there was no medicine for regret in this world.

    **

    Lynne stood in daze, his eyes glued to the city walls before him; made from drab, sand-colored stone, the walls rose good one hundred meters into air, bloating out the sun itself. Gates were arched, built out of titanium steel and reinforced with countless arrays. The entire city was covered in the ancient, city-scaled formation that protected it from any and all outward attacks. Throughout the city, all of the buildings were built from the same stone; the architecture was rather strange, as more than half of the buildings were built in a sharp angle, some even curving up in a spiral.

    Ancient City of Rolus ¨C Lynne and others have finally arrived, five days before the opening of its underground layers. On his way here, Lynne had not a small deal of successes when it came to his strength: his understanding of Aqua Blade had reached an advanced level, his Starcarrier was stabilized completely at its basic level, and even his Fiery Sweeps had reached the advanced understanding, as he was able to use another type of flame: green. Green flame was the most akin to wind, and while it had little to no impact in an actual battle, it was the best type of quick fleeing, which Lynne lacked the most prior to it.

    In addition, he had also managed to train quite a bit with his Soul Weapons, and he even devised his own style of battling in the month of travel. The style revolved around switching between close-combat of Aqua Blade, mid-ranged combat of Soul Chakrams and long-ranged combat of Elemental Blades, crossing distances using Fiery Sweeps. Even his Infinite Faces, the only Origin Spell he had at the moment, had slightly improved, as he was now able to change both his facial features as well as his bodily structure.

    He knew, deep down, that this will be the most important ability once he enters the underground layers of the Ancient City. He had made one-too-many friends on his journey here, and just in the past month, he had successfully ¡®traded¡¯ with five other groups. Naturally, Thalia¡¯s talents in trade of goods via undisputed, sharp tongue had helped. Although Lynne didn¡¯t befriend her by a large margin, he still felt a dose of respect towards her. Not only was she many, many times stronger than he was, she didn¡¯t even lose in the area Lynne was quite confident in.

    As the group passed through the city gates, Lynne felt a strange sensation wash over his body; it was rather pleasant and seemed old beyond compare. It slowly washed his body inside out, causing rivers of sweat to pour out of him.

    ¡°Ah, you are truly ugly inside,¡± Thalia teased when she saw this; in contrast, Anna and Elynal weren¡¯t much better off than Lynne, however Thalia didn¡¯t even sweat one bit. ¡°It is said that these gates have ability to reveal one¡¯s true nature.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lynne smiled indifferently; ever since he realized that Thalia was probing beyond the surface layer of who he was, he was much more careful when talking to her, and oftentimes even declined to engage in a banter. ¡°I truly am an insidious beast. But look at the poor senior Brother and Sister; they aren¡¯t much better off. Lord only knows what kind of filthy things the two of them did when we weren¡¯t watching.¡± while Thalia chuckled lightly, Anna and Elynal stared daggers at him. However, he in turn ignored them.

    Most people that passed the gates ended up in similar states. The energy probed through one¡¯s entire body, washing out majority of impurities one gathered over the years. Lynne and others quickly found an inn, where all four took a bath before leaving for a stroll through the city.

    The city was extremely spacious, perhaps even more so than Edgemaw as the whole was. It had countless buildings towering one over another, built at seemingly impossible angles. Lynne simply didn¡¯t know how could they remain in the state they were, but he didn¡¯t question it too much. The streets were already bustling with people and chatter, and, during their stroll, they had encountered countless stalls that were recently opened. The city itself had only dozen or so permanent residents, while majority of others would come during the time the underground layers opened. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    More than a few strange glances were thrown at Lynne¡¯s group; it was mainly due to Thalia and Anna, as both can be considered quite excellent beauties, but a fair share was also thrown at Lynne. It was mainly because of his two companions: the monkey and the bird. Lynne had to actually cover the bird in mud to hide its original body; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have a day of peace in the town.

    The bird mainly slept on Lynne¡¯s shoulder, as that was its way of training, while the monkey was always silently processing pills and potions Lynne had gifted him. On their way here, the monkey actually explained to him in detail as to why he never told Lynne about the equipment: the only way for one to forge Rank 14 pills was through manual labor, without any external tools. And, from the monkey¡¯s fuzzy memories, he even claimed that Rank 14 pills weren¡¯t the true apex, and that there were even better ones, all of whom required manual labor to be concocted.

    While Lynne was slightly angry, he could only sigh in lament; after all, by now, he was practically equal to other Alchemists who used tools in terms of efficiency, perhaps even slightly better. There was almost no point in him using the equipment now, except for saving some time during concocting.

    The group soon arrived at a massive plaza, reaching almost two kilometers in circumference. There were over hundred stalls spread at the corners of plaza, while at the center there was a battle unfolding. The edges of the plaza were warded off by powerful arrays, making it so that regardless of how destructive the battle is within the plaza, it wouldn¡¯t impact anything outside of it. Lynne and others decided to join the spectators, when he suddenly felt a cold gaze, filled to brim with killing intent, lock onto him. As Lynne shifted his head slightly, he saw a black-clad youth staring at him with the eyes colder than ice itself. It was actually the youth that had followed them outside the Magus Tomb, and one which bought Lynne¡¯s Rank 1 pill for ten million gold coins.

    Upon seeing the youth, Lynne smiled widely, his face filled with love. When the youth saw this, veins began popping on his forehead while his hands clenched into a fist, causing his nails to dig into his skin till it bled. Next to the youth were several others, similarly clad in black, alongside three elderly figures. When they saw the youth¡¯s angered expression, they immediately followed his gaze as they locked onto Lynne¡¯s group; by now, though, Lynne¡¯s group consisted of only Thalia and himself. Anna and Elynal ¨C as well as the monkey and the bird ¨C had already distanced themselves. As Lynne saw the youth beginning to walk over ¨C with the rest of his group ¨C he could only helplessly sigh. Luckily, fighting was forbidden inside the ancient city, otherwise he¡¯d probably die on the spot.

    ¡°You!!!¡± the youth immediately barked as he reached Lynne. ¡°I will kill you!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah, benefactor!¡± Lynne simply smiled innocently in response. ¡°I was hoping I¡¯d be able to see you again; I never expressed my gratitude, after all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know this shortie Lynne?¡± Thalia suddenly interjected; indeed, the youth before him, despite his age nearing thirties, was actually even shorter than Thalia by a full head. He didn¡¯t pass one hundred and sixty centimeters in height.

    ¡°Ah, this brother here is my good benefactor. He actually bought an ancient pill from me for ten million gold coins.

    ¡°Ancient pill?!!¡± the youth bellowed as he actually, literally, spat out a mouthful of blood due to anger. ¡°It was a shitty Rank 1 pill of utterly disgusting quality, yet you still claim it was an ancient pill?!! If I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll never be able to sleep in peace!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you actually swindled him for ten million gold coins in turn for a Rank 1 pill?¡± Thalia asked with shocked expression; actually, the two of them did things much, much worse to the five groups they swindled together, but she simply felt like adding fuel to the burning flames, and Lynne understood that. ¡°Ha ha!!¡± she burst out in laughter as she pointed a finger at the youth shivering in anger. ¡°You actually bought a Rank 1 pill for ten million gold coins?!¡± she yelled out atop of her voice, causing practically the entirety of spectators to turn towards them. ¡°Is your brain made out of stone? Ha ha ha!! How could someone be so stupid as to be unable to tell a difference between an ancient, priceless pill and a Rank 1 horseshit?! Ha ha¡­¡±

    Even the spectators had quickly joined in on the fun, laughing. Judging from the youth¡¯s expression, it was clear that every word Thalia said was absolutely true. The youth was absolutely red in face; he had never been so humiliated before in his life. While he didn¡¯t dare say anything to a woman ¨C as he felt she was even more powerful than the elders with him ¨C he focused the entirety of his hatred at Lynne.

    ¡°Y-you!!!¡± the youth screamed at him. ¡°Do you dare fight me in the arena?!! Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Dare? Why would I dare?¡± Lynne replied without a hint of shame. ¡°You¡¯re a thirty year old grandpa, and I¡¯m not even twenty yet. You¡¯re ten times stronger than me. What the hell would I fight for? To die? Bleh, if I wanted to die, I¡¯d have this cutie over here drown me in ecstasy,¡± Lynne pointed at Thalia, dragging her back into the conversation. She simply smiled coyly, displaying a rather affectionate gaze towards Lynne, causing other men in vicinity to burn with jealousy. ¡°Why would I wanna die under some old dude¡¯s hands? Heh, sorry, not interested.¡±

    ¡°Coward! Have you no pride?¡± one of the elderly from the youth¡¯s group exclaimed, thinking Lynne was simply another hotheaded youth, and that he¡¯d agree after he provoked him for a bit.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m a coward. How the hell do you think I survived up until now?¡± Lynne rebuked without even a hint of shame. ¡°How about I propose this lovely woman of mine fight your entire group, all on her own, huh? Do you dare? Huh? Do you dare, bunch of sagged, old cowards?!¡±

    ¡°Y-you!!¡±

    ¡°Is that the only word you forgetful idiots know?¡± Lynne burst out in torrent of curses, holding nothing back. ¡°Why am I to be blamed for your disciple¡¯s stupidity? Huh? Even a freaking monkey can discern between a shitty and priceless pill, yet this old geezer¡¯s telling me it¡¯s my fault he¡¯s blind? Look at you, you¡¯re at least two hundred years old, and you¡¯re threatening an eighteen year old kid! Bleh, I spit on your supposed pride and dignity. Go die. Go buckle up in your stall and eat horseshit for days. You spat out so much talking to me I¡¯m afraid you need to eat ten tons of it to replenish your energy.¡± He¡¯ s absolutely shameless! Although the curious spectators thought that, nobody said anything; after all, it was a rare spectacle to see someone so young spit into the faces of those much stronger than him over and over again.

    ¡°Ah, junior brother,¡± Thalia suddenly joined in, shaking her head as the group across from them was still trying to process Lynne¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you so lenient towards cripples like them? Look at their faces. You may as well replace placid stones with them, and what difference would there be? There isn¡¯t a single woman in the group. I¡¯m so happy that my own gender is smart enough to avoid parasites like them by a mile. Look at their faces. Even if you wanted to sculpture the ugliest sculpture in the history of mankind, you still couldn¡¯t make it as ugly as they are. Ah, they shame human race with their absolute, apex ugliness. Alas, at least they can brag they reached apex in something; ugliness and stupidity. Leave them, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t filthy your mouth talking to puddles of diarrhea like them.¡± Who the hell are these two?!! the audience was completely flabbergasted by Thalia¡¯s outpouring. You can¡¯t even tell which one is worse!! Absolutely shameless!!

    ¡°Y-y-you bastards!!¡± the youth finally exploded. ¡°Fine, screw your ancestors, you said the twelve of us can all fight your bitch?! Fine, we¡¯ll fight! I¡¯ll rip your freaking face off!!¡± Thalia suddenly smirked, giving a secret thumbs up to Lynne.

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s no fun that way. We gotta bet, bet.¡± she said calmly. ¡°Why¡¯d I fight pieces of shit for free? My hands and being are angelic, you know? Just talking to you had already caused me to feel so much filth I¡¯ll need at least three thousand showers to recover. So let¡¯s bet. I¡¯ll bet my lovely one¡¯s life, and you bet all the treasures you posses, huh?¡± Screw you!!! Lynne screamed inwardly, but his smile of confidence still remained.

    ¡°You think this bastard¡¯s life---¡±

    ¡°Fine!!!¡± the youth had gone absolutely insane, interrupting his elder with a shout that bloated the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll kill both of you!! I¡¯ll destroy you until there¡¯s not even a speck of you remaining!!¡±

    Alas, this is how quickly friendships fall apart; Lynne sighed solemnly. Although he was relatively certain Thalia wouldn¡¯t lose on purpose just to screw with him, he still immediately began planning the escape route in case she turns out to be a complete, sadistic madman. Thalia, naturally, noticed this as her lips curled up in a smile; by now, the two who were fighting in the plaza stopped, after which the youth ¨C alongside eleven others from his group ¨C immediately leapt onto the plaza, standing at one of the edges.

    ¡°COME OUT HERE NOW!!!¡± the youth bellowed.

    ¡°Eh, time for me to go,¡± Thalia said, casting a quick glance at Lynne. ¡°Wait for me, love.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe, beautiful.¡±

 5.4 - The Gate Opens

    THE GATE OPENS

    While Thalia entered the plaza to begin her fight, Lynne sat down in a lotus position, silently meditating. He didn¡¯t worry about her losing the fight; as the matter of fact, deep in his heart, he suspected she was similar to him ¨C that she was following the Origin Laws but, unlike him, she was following them for a long time.

    One had to understand that the current system for ranking Mages was devised with current 7 Magus Paths in mind. Although Lynne still didn¡¯t veer astray, he could feel himself breaking apart from the mold, bit by bit. Therein the mysteries of the Origin Laws lay; even with Lynne¡¯s innate Gift of Comprehension, he still found it incredibly hard to meditate upon the six symbols long-term. As all understandings contained within the symbols were merely ¡®concepts¡¯, it got increasingly hard the longer one studied them.

    It was similar to ordinary mortals trying to unveil the vestiges of time, devising ideas on how to go back into the past. However, eventually, they¡¯d reach a form of bottleneck where a paradox after a paradox would begin consuming their thoughts.

    Lynne actually firmly believed that him comprehending Gift of Infinity was pure luck, and that it wasn¡¯t due to his sudden enlightenment. Alas, there was no other way for him to try as he lacked proper guidance. He understood very well that exploring grounds of the ancient sect would be extremely dangerous, which is why he used every sliver of free time to train. When he first embarked on the Path of Magus, his aims were rather lofty. However, now, he had far too much at stake; not only was his father¡¯s fate weighing on him, there was also the matter of the terrifying creature and their five year agreement.

    Whether Lynne grew stronger or stagnated, he had to show up; naturally, the stronger he¡¯d become, the greater chances he¡¯d survive would be. Although his Master had told him he¡¯d try to free his father, Lynne didn¡¯t put many hopes into it; relying on others, he learned long ago, was not a surefire way to do things.

    In the end though, for the stage he was in at the moment, Lynne was exceedingly powerful. He felt that no one besides those who¡¯d begun understanding Natural Laws could fight with him. This was primarily due to the purity of his Mana; if the battle was short-term, he¡¯d absolutely destroy everyone. However, in prolonged battles, he simply lacked Mana reserves to endure. Still, his Mana reserves grew quickly every day; he estimated that he currently had roughly three times the Mana of an ordinary Magus on his level. Still, it was far, far from enough.

    He sent out his Soul Force to the plaza, inspecting the ongoing battle; more than half of the black-clad figures were rolling on the ground, groaning in pain. The youth he swindled was standing frozen, ashen-faced, his eyes bulged out as he stared at Thalia. She didn¡¯t even take out her spear; she merely used ice-based Spell Arts to fight them all off.

    This made Lynne almost certain that she was also training in the Origin Laws ¨C one of which was Law of either Water or Ice. While ice came from water, it contained Laws in and of itself, so it wasn¡¯t necessary for one to understand water in order to understand ice as well. However, Lynne expected as much; from what the creature had told him, the level at which Mages on Alloy trained was terribly, terribly low. All paths were simple derivatives of Natural Laws without actually utilizing the said Laws. This made it so that even when stronger Mages embarked on the path of understanding Laws, they wouldn¡¯t be studying Origin Laws like Lynne did, but mere replicas.

    The battle was quickly finished, and Thalia returned. However, once she saw that Lynne was meditating with his eyes closed, she couldn¡¯t help but pout slightly. Her interest in him continued to grow, while his interest in her continued to wane. Ah, ah¡­ to think there¡¯d be a man who can just calmly ignore me. Master¡¯s words ring true¡­ there are oddballs everywhere.

    ¡°I won!¡± she exclaimed as she sat next to Lynne.

    ¡°Good for you sweetie.¡± Lynne replied without even opening his eyes.

    ¡°Tch,¡± she clicked he tongue, glaring at him. ¡°You know, I fought that battle for you. Can¡¯t you at least thank me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you? What for? For beating some sheep? Heh, why congratulated a cow who beat down some sheep?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ as ruthless as ever.¡±

    Shortly after, they returned to the inn. Lynne decided to remain there until the opening of the sect¡¯s grounds; he had made one-too-many friends recently, and if today was the indicator, he¡¯d best stay low-key lest they gang up on him the moment he enters the sect grounds.

    Due to his recent insight into green flames, Lynne ignored the symbols for Spellweaver Origin Path and focused entirely on Skyfire. While he knew that Skyfire was actually Origin Law of Flame, he had no idea what Origin Law the Spellweaver Origin Path referred to. Perhaps, in the end, it wasn¡¯t even an Origin Law, but just a bundle of scraps.

    Three towering symbols rested within his mind, seemingly indifferent to all else; no matter what Lynne did, he couldn¡¯t move them. They remained seated like statues, yet they still brimmed with odd sense of life.

    ¡°Flames¡­¡± Lynne muttered lowly under his breath. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s almost irrelevant how much I understand. The symbols probably pertain to Origin of Flames; what is actually the origin of flames? A spark? External ignition? For a Magus to form fire, they need to combust their Mana; that combustion is expelled outwardly, causing flames to appear seemingly out of thin air. The greater the combustion inwardly, the greater the explosion outwardly.¡±

    ¡°Skyfire and Hellfire are two Origin Flames,¡± Lynne mused silently. ¡°But¡­ how did they come to be? Via the Natural Law of Flames? But¡­ how could there be a Natural Law of something that didn¡¯t even exist prior to that Law? But¡­ how did, then, the very first flames spawn?¡± the more Lynne thought about it, the greater the headache became. Still, he forcibly ignored the pain; each time he¡¯d study the symbols for the extended periods of time, he¡¯d feel extreme headache overcome him. However, he never attempted to push through it until today.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s probably the case of there being Origin Laws for the Origin Laws,¡± Lynne grit his teeth as he began breathing heavily. ¡°Similarly to how Law of Ice spawned from Law of Water, despite the fact that Law of Ice has its own, unique mysteries. The worst part is that I don¡¯t know how many Origin Laws there are; are they unique only to materialized things, or even those abstract ones? No, there¡¯s Law of Darkness; darkness is intangible, so it¡¯s possible that there are other, similar Laws.¡±

    ¡°In that case, could it be that material Laws spawned from the abstract ones?¡± Lynne continued to ponder as his headache grew increasingly more painful. ¡°What can cause fire? If the sun is hot enough, it can burn the dry leafs¡­ actually, any major collision has a chance of erupting into a massive explosion, where the flames would spawn¡­ in the end, all fires are simply offset of other, more powerful forces¡­¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Suddenly, as if a massive dam had been broken inside his mind, Lynne felt his headache completely disappear as a myriad of information flowed into his consciousness. The stream was extremely gentle as it began nourishing both his Mana and Soul; spark of sudden inspiration caused him to finally grasp one thousandth of the first symbol pertaining to Law of Flames. While it was just a small, almost negligible understanding, Lynne felt as if he had mastered a complete, overbearing Spell Art.

    While his understandings could be produced into words, the concepts that evolved from those understandings could not; Lynne had, in total, comprehended three just now. His Gift of Infinity appeared when he understood a mere speck of the Spellweaver¡¯s Origin law, while three additional ¡®gifts¡¯ had been comprehended from the one thousandth of the Law of Flames symbols.

    One concept was Firmament; Lynne felt small sparks of flame cruise through his veins continuously, nourishing his blood. This concept provided him with innate fiery constitution of sorts; others would find it extremely hard to harm him using flames.

    Second concept was Blaze; each of Lynne¡¯s attacks would carry with it innate ¡®sense¡¯ of flames. That is, each attack would be empowered by flames without Lynne having to spend any Mana. It acted similarly to Starcarrier, and Lynne immediately understood that the Headmaster must have reached this understanding of Law of Flames as well, which prompted him to devise Starcarrier in the first place.

    Third concept Lynne ¡®understood¡¯ was the most profound: Pyre. It was similar to Lynne¡¯s understanding of ¡®combustion¡¯ process while creating outward flames; however, Pyre worked in a rather strange fashion. Inside of Lynne¡¯s body, side-storage container for Mana appeared due to this concept. It was being replenished constantly without Lynne¡¯s help. During the battle, Lynne would be able to combust all Mana within this side-storage, whereas his body would be set ablaze, increasing his defensive capabilities by a large margin. In addition, he could immediately combust the flames themselves, causing them to expand outwardly in a ring-like fashion, consuming everything within a half-mile radius.

    Firmament, Blaze and Pyre¡­ just from a small flash of understanding, Lynne had obtained three rather deep additions to his arsenal. While the two acted as Lynne¡¯s innate Gifts, in as they couldn¡¯t be activated, they still increased his battle prowess. Pyre, though, was more akin to a Spell Art, as the side-storage could only be used to unleash this ¡®Gift¡¯, and not in any other way.

    However, during this sudden flash of enlightenment, Lynne had come to understand one more thing: each time he¡¯d learn twelve of these concepts, they would merge into a singular one. Lynne would be able to choose the leading concept that would retain its original form, while eleven others would weaken as they fused. Still, Lynne didn¡¯t care much for it at the moment; even if he suddenly understood ten thousand concepts, it was all quite meaningless. After all, he lacked experience in battle more so than anything else. If he couldn¡¯t properly infuse these newfound powers into his battle style, they¡¯d become meaningless. For instance, Lynne immediately decided to use Pyre in a singular fashion: last line of defense. He preferred mid-raged combat over close-quarters, and he would use Pyre only if he had no other means of escaping the melee engagement.

    As for the other two, they would always be active so Lynne didn¡¯t even bother with devising anything pertaining to them. Unbeknownst to him, though, almost five days have passed since his sudden flash of enlightenment. Lynne heard loud knocks on the door, waking him up from the strange stupor. Although Lynne felt his stomach rumbling, he ignored it for a moment as he jolted onto his feet and opened the doors. On the other side was Thalia, carrying her everlasting smile.

    ¡°Yo,¡± she greeted him rather casually. ¡°The Gates are about to open. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°Give me a minute.¡± he then shut the doors close, completely ignoring Thalia. He immediately raced to the bathroom and took a quick bath, changed his clothes and ate before leaving his room. This all took nearly half an hour during which Thalia actually stayed outside of his room.

    ¡°Damn, what kind of a monster makes a lady wait?¡± she immediately asked, clearly grumpy, as the two headed out of their inn.

    ¡°A perfect one.¡± Lynne replied with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°Eh¡­ you truly are perfect. Perfect waste of air.¡±

    ¡°Takes one to know one.¡±

    ¡°At least I¡¯m wasting less.¡±

    ¡°Considering your capacity for cruelty, I doubt your lungs are much smaller.¡±

    ¡°Ah, warring against you with words is like trying to get a man pregnant¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop it,¡± Lynne covered his lips lightly, acting coy. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ screw off.¡±

    Outside of inn, Anna, Elynal, the monkey and the bird were already set to go and waiting. Lynne noticed that they were rather excited; however, he couldn¡¯t blame them. After all, there are many stories of ordinary Mages entering the ancient sect, and leaving as supreme existences amongst their generation. There were many chances awaiting inside the sect¡¯s grounds, and while their original goal ¨C or rather, Elynal¡¯s original goal ¨C no longer mattered, they still could search for other opportunities.

    On the other hand, Thalia and Lynne were much calmer; what Lynne lacked was time and experience, not treasures and inheritances. As the matter of fact, he already had way too many inheritances, causing him enough of a headache. As for the treasures? He would lie if he said he wasn¡¯t interested ¨C as the matter of fact, he¡¯d rob the entire ancient sect if he could ¨C but he knew all too well that his expedition into the sect¡¯s grounds would be all but peaceful. His main goal was to survive and gain some battle experience along the way. Treasures, if he could obtain them, would be great; if not, there¡¯d be other opportunities. Lynne decided to remain within sect¡¯s grounds for only two months tops. After that, he¡¯d have a month to reach Edgemaw where his father¡¯s execution would be held. Luckily, there is a string of teleportation arrays that would get him to the very border of Highlind, while he could cover the rest of the ground rather easily.

    The group soon arrived at the very center of the city; hundreds¡­ thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of people were already gathered here. Some were standing on the ground, some were floating in the air; the mass of people bloated out the sky, causing the ground beneath to be plunged in darkness. Lynne couldn¡¯t help but be startled; he had never seen such a massive amount of Mages gathered in a single place.

    On the ground, there was a circular array formation, composed of various, ancient runes along its edges. Three hooded figures stood in a triangular fashion around the formation; just as the sun hit the peak of the sky, the three figures suddenly began forming seals in blur-like speed with their fingers. The ground shook slightly as the formation was activated. Runes began shimmering in deep brilliance, and edged layers of formation began rotating, causing the frequency of quakes to increase. Soon after, a towering pillar of golden light broke out from the very heart of the formation, piercing straight towards the sky. It was nearly five meters in radius and was completely blinding; Lynne could only observe everything with his Soul Force, as just glancing at this towering pillar caused his eyes to itch.

    A few minutes later, the towering pillar ¨C alongside three hooded figures ¨C disappeared, leaving behind a round gap in the ground, reaching far beneath the earth. There was a moment of silence, after which countless figures poured into the hole like rain. One by one, Mages leapt into the abyss, leaving behind only afterimages.

    ¡°Let us go as well,¡± Thalia said as she took a step forward. ¡°Stay close to me; there¡¯ll probably be some idiots at the very edge of the first level that will try to stir up trouble.¡±

    ¡°Just kick their ass.¡± Lynne replied calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kick your ass,¡± Thalia rebuked angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lynne and others also joined the outpouring of Mages, diving directly into the abyss, lunging into the first layer of the Emperor¡¯s Flame sect.

 5.5 - 7 Worlds of Flames

    7 WORLDS OF FLAMES

    As he was falling through the abyss of darkness, Lynne actually felt space around him tear; they weren¡¯t literally falling underground, but merely passing through a spacial tunnel which led to a different dimension of sorts. Their journey lasted for roughly an hour before light suddenly flashed, blinding Lynne briefly.

    As he opened his eyes, his jaw immediately grew agape as his eyes bulged out like muscles out of their sockets. He had expected many things, but what welcomed him was an utterly astonishing sight. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call this place Arcadia Oasis ¨C legendary place from the ancient legends in which every single plant grew. Mountains eclipsed the horizon, while countless valleys and fields ran rampart throughout the surface, covered with countless types of herbs, weeds, flowers, trees¡­

    The entire place was colorful beyond belief; Lynne was standing in a small patch of empty land, with gentle breeze causing his hair and robe to flutter. His heart completely calmed, his mind was clearer than it ever was before, and his body felt as if it was growing stronger with each breath he took. He finally woke from the stupor after a few minutes, glancing around him.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± where the hell is everyone?!

    To his eternal dismay ¨C Lynne was completely alone. Forget Thalia, Anna and Elynal with whom he entered, not a single soul out of tens of thousands of Mages was anywhere in sight. Lynne had previously inquired about this ¡®first layer¡¯ of the sect¡¯s grounds; it definitely wasn¡¯t a herbal paradise. According to others, it was actually a form of a city, and it acted as a residence ground for nominal-disciples. It had countless buildings of various styles, which is why Lynne had imagined many different worlds.

    However, not only were there absolutely no buildings whatsoever in sight, there wasn¡¯t even another living soul in sight! According to others, they¡¯d all reach the general same area and would be able to immediately locate thousands of others people.

    ¡°Shit, did I accidentally die in the tunnel?¡± Lynne cursed, kicking up the dirt. ¡°What dogshit of luck do I have!! I don¡¯t want to go to heaven bastards, give me back my life! What the hell¡¯s heaven worth when there isn¡¯t even a single, mature maiden in sight? There aren¡¯t any rivers of gold or wine, just shitty herbs! Who the hell needs herbs?! Do you think I¡¯ll just sit like an idiot for all eternity and concoct pills?! Ugh!!¡± his torrent of curses suddenly came to a halt as he was shocked out of his wits yet again.

    From high sky, he saw a translucent figure fly towards him. It was human-shaped, except that it was completely burning in azure flames. It had no features on its face save for a spinning vortex spewing fires as if it was breathing. It landed a few meters in front of Lynne, seemingly scrutinizing him.

    ¡°Your insights into fire are somewhat lacking,¡± the creature suddenly spoke in language Lynne wasn¡¯t supposed to understand, yet he did; he quickly realized it was similar to the way he understood ¡®concepts¡¯ of the symbols within his mind. ¡°But, alas, you have only just begun.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­ what are you?¡± Lynne asked, somewhat terrified of the newcomer.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m but an Eternal Spirit,¡± the creature replied in a calm, somewhat playful voice. ¡°Eternal Spirit of Flame, that is. Or, if you prefer, Eternal Guardian of Flame, or Eternal---¡±

    ¡°I get it, you¡¯re eternal,¡± Lynne interrupted. ¡°So, eternal one, where the hell is everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°No shit.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the creature suddenly laughed lightly. ¡°You truly do have a fiery temper. I like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t tell me you follow some wicked path of taking bodies of young men? Ugh, no. Kill me instead.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know why I brought you here, or do you want to spend the rest of eternity admiring this garden of mine?¡± the creature asked, chuckling.

    ¡°The first one. Definitely the first one.¡± Lynne replied immediately.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll then.¡±

    As the creature turned around and began walking towards the tall grass ¨C one which far surpassed Lynne in height ¨C incredible thing occurred. The grass split apart, revealing a path wherever the creature floated. It was a rather serene and beautiful sight; translucent, human-shaped fire seemingly burned its way through the eternity of nature. That¡¯s¡­ truly the nature of flames¡­ Lynne thought as he followed the creature.

    ¡°I imagine you know where you are,¡± the creature began. ¡°My Master¡¯s sect used to be a truly everlasting legacy. We towered countless realms, and caused even Divine Emperors to shiver in fright. Alas¡­ time is cruel wretch beyond compare. All things eventually come to an end,¡± almost as if it had a heart of its own, Lynne could feel ephemeral sadness permeating every word the creature spoke.

    ¡°While we were at the absolute apex of power,¡± the creature continued. ¡°My Master built 72 sect grounds,¡± WHAT?!! ¡°Afterwards, he anointed me a Guardian of 57<sup>th</sup> ¨C this one. I have been guarding this place for nearly two million years¡­¡± ¡­ screw this, I want to become Eternal Spirit as well! ¡°During the first part, I have welcomed hundreds and thousands of promising youth into this realm; yet, after that, as if the Wheel of Fate reversed for your realm, it all changed. In the past five hundred thousand years, you are only the third one deserving of chance to obtain the true legacy¡­¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°B-but¡­¡± Lynne was stunned beyond belief; after all, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. He was slowly starting to put the pieces together; the creature, immediately upon its arrival, told Lynne that his insight into fire was lacking. This, connected with the fact that he was the only one here, led Lynne to believe that this ¡®true legacy¡¯ referred to actual grounds of the sect, while the places others came to were merely surface layer used as a guise. Indeed, it was as he thought.

    ¡°For some reason, Mages of your realm had slowly stopped listening to flames¡­ and had forgotten their Origin.¡± I¡¯m guessing that the Headmaster probably was one of the other two to have visited this place before me¡­ ¡°The Holy Ground has Seven Worlds in total,¡± the creature spoke as they reached another opening; however, this opening had seven passages leading deeper into the world.

    ¡°Garden of Flames,¡± the creature pointed at the leftmost passage. ¡°It nurses Two Origin Flames, Seven Natural Flames, One Hundred Mortal Flames and Ten Thousand Sparks. To pass it, you need to understand them all, and be able to create them yourself.¡± You and your shitty master are absolutely insane!! How long would that take?!! Ten million years?!!

    ¡°Essence of Flames,¡± the creature then pointed to the second tunnel from left. I don¡¯t even want to know¡­ what¡¯s the point? ¡°It contains a singular trace of Essence Flame. Depending on yourself, it can be eany of the twenty-eight Essence Flames. Similarly, you need to meditate upon it and be able to reproduce it to pass.¡± What the hell is Essence Flame? Explain something!

    ¡°Soul of Flames,¡± third tunnel from the left. ¡°Illusionary world of Firefiends. You will have to defeat ten thousand of them, extract their souls, and form your own Soul Flame to pass.¡± ¡­ just let me go, please¡­

    ¡°Will of Flames,¡± fourth from the left. ¡°To pass this world, you¡¯ll have to grant your Soul Flame a sentience.¡± ¡­ ah, what¡¯s even the point¡­ Lynne was already crying. He actually roughly understood only the first trial; yet, from his understanding, two Origin Flames should be Skyfire and Hellfire. Hell, forget those two; Lynne could barely summon three Natural Flames. He didn¡¯t even know about the Mortal Flames or Sparks. As for the other stages? He hadn¡¯t a whiff of an idea what they represented.

    ¡°Destiny of Flames,¡± fifth from the left. ¡°To pass this world, you will have to battle Fire God and either kill it, or survive for a thousand years.¡± WHAT?!!! ¡°If you manage to pass this world, you¡¯ll be given Fire God¡¯s Heart.¡±

    ¡°Divine Inferno,¡± second to last. ¡°You¡¯ll be baptized in Divine Inferno; to pass this world, you¡¯ll have to survive for at least a divine cycle of time. Upon passing, you will be given a Spark of Divine.¡±

    ¡°Empyrean Inferno,¡± the last one. ¡°You will battle a divine projection of Empyrean God. If you manage to defeat it, you will be reborn anew, and become an Empyrean Lord. If you survive for two divine cycles, you will be given another chance to fight it within the next divine cycle. If you survive for five divine cycles, you will be given Empyrean Seed, increasing your chances of becoming Empyrean Lord upon rebirth, if you---¡±

    ¡°Hold, hold, hold!!!¡± Lynne finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Please, just reunite me with others.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the creature suddenly laughed. ¡°I was waiting for when you¡¯ll finally crumble. Most others before you crumbled halfway through. You actually endured until the very end.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lynne was again left stunned.

    ¡°Naturally, I know you can¡¯t even pass the first world,¡± the spirit laughed still. ¡°However, I will give you a choice.¡±

    ¡°A choice?¡± Lynne arched his brow.

    ¡°In truth, the Master¡¯s world is becoming unstable¡­ I suspect it will be completely destroyed within a mere few thousand years. Although your current insight into fire is severely lacking, your talent is not. Three Mortal talents, one Supreme and one Divine talent. Even amongst the Empyrean Children you would be standing at the peak. I doubt that anyone close to your level would emerge in this realm within the next few thousand years. So, I¡¯m offering you a choice.¡± the spirit¡¯s voice grew increasingly serious.

    ¡°I shall allow you to bind this realm as your own, turning it into your tempering grounds,¡± yet again, Lynne¡¯s jaw fell to the floor. ¡°In return, you will supply it with enough energy to repair the current cracks and restore its original state. Best way to do it is to seek unique flames and feed it to the World¡¯s Heart. In return, you can come here any time you want, whether it¡¯s to ponder through the Seven Worlds, or to spar against incantations of leftover intents and wills. Naturally, the rules for the Seven Worlds will remain the same as I described previously.¡±

    ¡°¡­ just how powerful was the creator of this thing¡­¡± Lynne muttered; considering just the very first World, Garden of Flames, it had already eclipsed anything and everything Alloy had to offer.

    ¡°Far beyond your comprehension,¡± the spirit shook its head lightly as it spoke. ¡°But, you needn¡¯t think of such heights at the moment. You¡¯re but a child barely crawling on the Path of Flames. You also tread Darkness, Void, Space and Infinity. I suspect that, sooner or later, you¡¯ll tread even more. However, if you ever desire to pass beyond first two Worlds, Flame needs to be your Origin calling. Otherwise, the Seven Worlds won¡¯t be of much help to you¡­¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s time you chose,¡± the spirit chuckled as it spoke. ¡°What¡¯s it going to be?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, hell, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lynne nodded, gritting his teeth; someone just offered him future, path he would never be able to find on his own. He¡¯d be insane to refuse it. Just from the bits and pieces of information the spirit provided through explanations of Seven Worlds, Lynne understood that Mages of Alloy were simply children playing with toys. Fifth World, Destiny of Flames, required him to slay a Fire God. And there were two more worlds after it. In comparison, what are Mages of Alloy? Not even sparks that Fire God unleashed by farthing. ¡°How would I be able to recognize flames to feed the Heart with, though?¡± Lynne immediately asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be communicating with you through our bond,¡± the spirit explained. ¡°If I ever sense one, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ damn well, fire it is. Heh, why not? I always liked burning bridges. And beds. He he.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± when one has the ability to stun an Eternal Spirit with words, perhaps Path of Words might be a better choice. ¡°Khm, you should enter the first world. Although you¡¯re far from being able to pass it, it should provide you with decent benefits. After you solidify your knowledge, you can choose which flames to spar against.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lynne nodded, taking a deep breath before walking towards the leftmost passage. Skyfire Magus¡­ looks like I¡¯ll truly be able to fulfill the oath from that day¡­

 5.6 - Garden of Flames

    GARDEN OF FLAMES

    As soon as Lynne passed through the passage, he felt a slight pain across his entire body, as if he was assailed by countless, small needles. Shortly after, a blinding light caused him to close his eyes, and space around him tore apart before he was flung downwardly, crashing into the ground like a falling rock. However, surprisingly, he didn¡¯t feel any pain. Grumbling lowly, he got up and dusted off his robes before taking a look around him. He was actually standing on an island, roughly two hundred meters in circumference. However, what was more shocking was the environment outside the island.

    Ocean; for as far as the eye can see, bellowing ocean stretched. However, it was not of water, but rather of endless flames! What¡¯s even more surprising, countless colors molded in against each other, creating both pacifying and terrorizing scenery. Flames rose akin to waves, roaring like beasts. After being briefly shocked, Lynne regained his composure. After all, he already expected something like this. It was called Garden of Flames, after all. Or, perhaps, better name would have been Ocean of Flames.

    As Lynne scrutinized the island, he spotted two, isolated flames at southernmost and northernmost edges of the island. Southernmost flame was completely white, whiter than even snow itself, while the northernmost flame was completely pitch black, fighting back against invading light.

    ¡°Skyfire and Hellfire¡­¡± Lynne mumbled.

    Although he had never seen them before, Lynne quickly recognized them. White flame was Skyfire Origin Flame, and according to legends, Ancient Gods used Skyfire to create the sun itself as to provide hospitable environment for mortals. Skyfire was actually rather calm; even if Lynne went to touch it, the flame wouldn¡¯t resist him, and would actually play with him. As one of two Origin Flames, each Skyfire had its own sentience, and all of them were childlike.

    On the other hand, Hellfire Origin Flame was a complete opposite; according to the legends, it was used to build enormous Punishing Chasm of legends, where those who have committed grave sins were cast to suffer. Supposedly, Hellfire can never be extinguished. Once it¡¯s born, it is eternal. Its nature was akin to that disposition; whoever, outside its Master, got closed to it, they would be burnt to ashes. Just thinking about it, Lynne shivered and immediately looked elsewhere from fear of angering the flames. Can¡¯t die just after acquiring massive treasure, no?

    Lynne knew very well there was actually no point in him meditating over the two Origin Flames. He was far, far away from being able to anything with them, so he instead chose to focus onto the ocean. He walked over to the eastern side of the island and sat down in a lotus position, expanding his sight to reach into the depths of the ocean. However, no matter how far or how deep he inspected, there was no end to the ocean.

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± he muttered, taking in a deep breath. ¡°I first thought it was an illusion¡­ but it¡¯s an actual dimension. Anyone able to create spacial dimensions of this scale¡­ I don¡¯t even dare to think about it.¡±

    Lynne was correct; although the dimension he found himself in wasn¡¯t infinite, it actually rivaled the entire Alloy Continent in size, and was perhaps even larger. Sect Master of Emperor¡¯s Flame Sect paid inhumane price to invite Lacuna God to construct the Seven Worlds.

    Reverting back his gaze, Lynne focused on the flames themselves. He held no hopes of having sudden breakthroughs, as he already had one just a few days prior. What he needed now was to stabilize what he already had. The best way to do that, outside of calmly pondering over everything, was definitely combat.

    Unfortunately, Lynne rarely engaged in combat; in truth, he never fought in a life and death duel. He certainly felt death grasp his neck during the fall of Edgemaw, but he had no strength to oppose it, and it was only due to lucky circumstances and unselfishness of his seniors that he was able to prevail. Most others his age had already gone through baptism of blood, to say nothing of their battle experience.

    However, Lynne was still not willing to engage into the art of killing; he had done so only once in his entire life, and just remembering the scene still left him with strange, uncomfortable feeling. He understood very well that Path of Magus is synonymous with Path of Slaughter, but he was still reluctant to accept it. He enjoyed life, perhaps more than almost all other Mages, and because he had spent his first 17 years as ordinary person, he knew very well how simple life is. Perhaps, to a venerated Magus, life of some ordinary Master Magus was insignificant, but Lynne¡¯s father was at that margin. If he was to simply discard everyone beneath him, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as discarding his own father?

    ¡°Ah, now¡¯s not the time,¡± Lynne sighed as he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t hesitate. For the sake of my father¡­ for the sake of the future¡­ I at least need to be able to take a life.¡±

    ¡°Hm, that Eternal Spirit said that I can spar against some wills or intents or whatever?¡± Lynne mused in a low voice, glancing over his back. ¡°I wonder how?¡±

    Just as he finished talking, flames in the ocean churned slightly as a pillar erupted from within them. The pillar then turned into an arc, and like a falling rainbow landed onto the other side of the island, opposite of Lynne. The flames were golden and burned in unpredictable manner, but had quickly changed into a humanoid figure. The flames had appearance of a youth in his early twenties; the youth appeared rather ordinary, yet Lynne couldn¡¯t help but feel his heartbeat stiffen. He¡¯s strong!

    ¡°Iglis Flame,¡± the figure suddenly spoke in a coarse voice. ¡°Longblades, Empyrean Child, All-Light Flame wielder. Prepare!¡± Eh?!! Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Although Lynne immediately jumped onto his feet, he was still unprepared; the figure in front of him bolted forwards, leaving behind a beautiful arc of flames. Two longblades churning with flames suddenly appeared in the youth¡¯s hands, as he waved them in a crescent manner, sending out two horizontal rivers of fire towards Lynne. Crap!

    Lynne immediately summoned his Aqua Blade and rose slightly into the air, expanding both his hands outwardly. With a flash, two silver-colored Chakrams appeared; Lynne let go of them whereas two clanging chains appeared, wreathed in golden flames, coiling around his arms, linking down to the Chakrams, holding them.

    The Aqua Blade changed its shape to that of a towering shield, clashing against the incoming rivers. Sounds of vaporizing water echoed out into the world, causing Lynne¡¯s face to immediately grow solemn. He enveloped his feet in blue flames, causing his body to sweep sideways just as the two rivers breached the towering shield of water. The two rivers exploded past Lynne into horizon, carrying with them increasing warmth.

    Without hesitating any longer, Lynne shouted as one hundred fiery blades appeared above him; the sight turned serene, as each blade burned with either golden, blue or green flames. Veins bulged atop Lynne¡¯s forehead, causing his eyes to grow bloodshot. As the youth closed in onto Lynne, the latter quickly swept out his Chakrams in a diving arc. The Chakrams itself, mid-flight, got wreathed into green flames, increasing their speed threefold. The youth raised his two longblades, reflecting the two Chakrams and causing them to slither backwards like snakes towards Lynne.

    However, the youth was briefly stopped, which was enough time for the sudden torrential rain of blades to descend upon him. The green ones were the fastest, the golden ones the most explosive, and the blue ones most unpredictable. However, the youth danced like a sword god as he deflected one blade after another. Dual-wielding two longblades without any effort, he bellowed out strike after strike; each slashed caused massive arc of flames to expand outwardly towards the sky. He shifted around his feet in a perfect rhythm, and Lynne could feel terrifying power with each of the youth¡¯s swings. He isn¡¯t even using any Spell Arts or just general spells¡­ he¡¯s fighting solely with his swordsmanship¡­

    Although being awed was fine, Lynne didn¡¯t tarry; this was what he lacked. He immediately began swinging his Chakrams, causing wind itself to stir. Faster, faster, faster!!! Even chains themselves were wreathed in green fires, causing them to clang louder and louder. Strike after strike, Chakrams against longblades, caused sparks to fly. The earth beneath was already dented like a steel plate, and crumbs of it began raining from above.

    Lynne gritted his teeth as he continued using Fiery Sweeps to evade engaging in close-combat against the youth. He knew he stood no chance of even defending a single strike. However, with each exchange, Lynne slowly began noticing flaws in his style, and immediately began correcting them. Luckily, the island was reinforced with some form of array formation, otherwise it would have been blown to pieces long, long time ago.

    Lynne was wielding his two Soul Weapons in a beautiful fashion, and had, similarly to youth, stopped using every spell outside of Fiery Sweeps. He rained his Chakrams from above, swept them in a diving or rising arc, he torched the air itself with the weight of each strike, he turned in circles and swept in a whirlwind fashion¡­ yet youth deflected each strike effortlessly. His footwork was perfect, his balance between using two weapons even more so; Lynne wasn¡¯t accustomed to having to guide two different weapons, so he lacked the balance, causing him to have more and more openings in his defense, which in turn caused him to burn more and more Mana on casting Fiery Sweeps. He was well below halfway point of his reserves, and he would run out at any moment.

    If it were not for Blaze, which was the reason for the green flames to wreathe his Chakrams and chains passively, and if he was forced to actually cast it himself, he¡¯d burn through the Mana within first few minutes of the fight. Realizing that the youth was still closing in, and was now mere seven or so meters away from Lynne, the latter realized he was at the last strand of strength. His Chakrams worked best at the distance between 10 and 15 meters. The moment someone closed in within 10m, their efficiency would fall off tremendously. He also knew there was no hope in using Aqua Blade per his plans, as the youth would destroy it with a single strike. Eh, may as well test it out¡­

    Lynne sent a sliver of his Soul Force into the special storage within himself: Pyre! Immediately, the storage exploded with tremendous power, causing Lynne¡¯s body to be set ablaze! Golden flames burned hotter and hotter, yet they didn¡¯t harm Lynne in the slightest. They didn¡¯t even burn his clothes.

    ¡°Explode!!!¡± Lynne bellowed loudly; the moment later, the golden flames burning through him stirred for a second, after which they exploded outwardly.

    Moving in a ring-like fashion, with Lynne being epicenter, the flames rose like waves, tens of meters high, burning all in their wake. Even the youth was swallowed within the incoming pillage. They expanded for hundreds of meters before coming to a stop. Lynne stood jaw-agape; he actually didn¡¯t defeat the youth, but only managed to send it back with the ring of flames. He was already charging back onto the island to fight Lynne. However, Lynne didn¡¯t care. This youth in front of him was some freak of nature talent; heck, Lynne was unable to whiff his fart while the youth used merely sword stances. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if he began using Spell Arts.

    Still, freak of nature is freak of nature; there¡¯s a reason they were called ¡®freaks¡¯: they were low in numbers. Did Alloy have freaks akin to this youth? Hell no! This means that his ring of fire truly can become a last resort trump card used to save his life!

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Lynne excitedly shouted, as if he had actually won. Just as his voice faded, so did the youth. ¡°Damn, that felt good!¡± he muttered, immediately sitting down, beginning to meditate. ¡°Truly, there¡¯s no better way to train myself than through the battle. Just now I realized many things, and we barely fought for five minutes¡­ I¡¯m relying too much on my Spell Arts, my control over Soul Weapons is lacking due to the fact that my Soul Force is simply too weak to perfectly fuse with the weapons, my command over Chakrams is terrible because I have no freaking idea how to use them¡­ ugh, I suck. I suck so hard I¡¯m actually feeling pity¡­ for myself. Ah, alas, everyone needs to begin from somewhere. Anyway¡­ that guy¡¯s sword skills were freaking unreal¡­ how can he wield them so smoothly?¡±

    ¡°He left absolutely no gap in his defenses, and even if you killed me I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell how he switched between the stances¡­ hell, I couldn¡¯t even count how many stances he had. I remember him using at least four¡­ hmm, still, dual-wielding longblades is actually rare. No wonder he¡¯s a freak of nature. H-he can¡¯t be the weakest of the spar partners¡­ right? Right?¡± Please, don¡¯t be the weakest¡­ please¡­

    Alas, he was the weakest.

 5.7 - Expedition of Chaos

    EXPEDITION OF CHAOS

    For nearly a week straight Lynne kept on a very simple, boring, astoundingly painful routine: fight, rest, fight, rest, piss, rest, rest, fight, rest some more, and then pass out due to lack of rest.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t manage to even land a hit on the flammable youth. One time he got relatively close to it, but then his footing slipped up and he planted his face onto the earth in a rather memorable fashion.

    Still, Lynne could easily excuse his failures: the youth was too freakish! Each time Lynne would improve, so would the youth! It felt as if this projection was mimicking him, as if to constantly remind him that there¡¯s always a higher heaven. In the end, Lynne grew numb to it. He had lost too many times. He had been beaten at least fifteen times every day. He had nearly even lost a concept of ¡®victory¡¯. Or pride.

    On the sixth day, he was battling the youth for the endlessth time, his expression completely deadpan. He could clearly feel himself growing stronger, but what¡¯s the point without any gratification? If everyone is growing stronger, nobody is!

    ¡°Go away¡­¡± Lynne finally shouted when his Mana reserves ran out. Sighing with his eyes tearing up, he planted himself onto the ground, nearly howling like a wolf at the sky. ¡°Am I really that pathetic?! Shit, I managed to forge two Soul Weapons, I¡¯m following these freaking Origin Laws, what else do I need to do?! Which ass do I need to kiss just to win once?! Just once!!¡±

    ¡°Hur hur, you¡¯re still too weak,¡± a mocking laughter woke him up; he slanted his head sideways and saw that Eternal Spirit coming towards him. ¡°Train and you¡¯ll eventually succeed.¡±

    ¡°Blegh, no shit! Even if fly trained for ten thousand years it¡¯d learn it¡¯s not healthy to eat shit!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll damn well say it! Who the hell is that dude?¡± Lynne finally unleashed the frustration that had been building up for nearly a week. ¡°He¡¯s a freak! He¡¯s absolute freak! Forget freak¡­ he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s freakingly freakishly freakish! Can you change the difficulty?¡±

    ¡°Hm? You want to fight someone stronger?¡±

    ¡°Stronger? Screw your stronger! I can barely look at the earth with dignity! Let me fight some five year old kid so I can regain some of my soul!¡±

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± the Spirit laughed cheekily. ¡°Unfortunately, Iglis is the weakest of the recorded intents here.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!! HE¡¯S THE WEAKEST?!!¡± Lynne collapsed, his eyebrows slanting, look of ethereal sadness overcoming his features. ¡°What do they say, huh? A fool and his money are easily parted, right? More like A Lynne and his pride are easily destroyed! I am all bark and no bite¡­ ah, I¡¯m barking up the wrong tree¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you stop quoting random idioms?¡±

    ¡°Idioms? What¡¯s that? Oh, you mean idiots? Wait, some idiots already said those words? Damn, they beat me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ the time¡¯s run out,¡± the Spirit ignore Lynne as it spoke. ¡°In a few hours, everyone will be ejected from the sect¡¯s domain. Ah, for the last time as well¡­ you have already bound the dimension, so when I transport you out, we will reside inside your Soul. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯ve already disappointed my mother and my sister¡¯s grandma, what¡¯s another name going to change? Today, if they hugged, they¡¯d make a ring large enough to choke a star; tomorrow, with you, they¡¯d have another fragrance of a fart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± good lord, what have I done¡­?

    After recovering his Mana completely, Lynne took a deep breath before he felt a surge of warmth envelop his body. The very next moment, he felt space around him distort, forcing him to close his eyes; at the same time, he felt grueling pain invade his Soul. As he inspected it with Soul Force, he saw a small, thumb-sized bead lingering on within the shades of his soul. He immediately understood it was the sect¡¯s secret dimension and paid it no more heed.

    After a few moments, the spacial distortion ended and Lynne opened his eyes. Ah, familiar place¡­ I missed you so¡­ Around him were plazas, pavilions, buildings and other structures, just as he remembered the first layer of the sect¡¯s grounds to be. However, there wasn¡¯t anyone here. It was clear everyone ventured deeper in to seek lucky chances, but Lynne didn¡¯t care. He simply sat down and waited.

    **

    During the seven days Lynne spent in the secret dimension of the sect, the rest of those who came in with him were thrown into a complete chaos. On the first day, nearly one hundred people perished. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for people to die in great numbers within the sect¡¯s grounds, but it was usually towards the latter days, when they were robbed. However, that number kept increasing as each day passed. One thousand, five thousand, ten thousand¡­ on the seventh day, nearly half of those who entered have died, their bodies either never found, or found in complete pieces. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Everyone was utterly terrified, as they had no idea what was happening. Was it something within the sect¡¯s grounds? Was it someone who entered alongside them? The lack of knowledge led to lack of courage which led to demented paranoia. On the sixth day, nearly everyone began infighting. People stopped exploring, and under the guise of robbing began murdering everyone they suspected. From the shadows, those responsible for the initial stretch of murders, merely observed and laughed. Their job was simply to dwindle down the numbers and entice confusion and fear. After all, the real cake was placed outside.

    ¡°Lady Fen¡¯er,¡± a dark-clad youth with pale face, narrow eyes and slender build spoke in a hoarse voice, observing from the shadows. ¡°He he, we really made it big this time, huh?¡±

    ¡°So-so,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er appeared to be in her mid twenties, and was an absolute beauty. Her body curved right at every corner, and her plump chest couldn¡¯t be hidden even underneath plate armor. She had extremely pale skin, almost as if she had never seen sun, and blue eyes which seemed to contain the stars themselves. Her expression was of indifference and coldness, as if nothing in the world could shake her. ¡°Father will be displeased though. We killed too many.¡±

    ¡°Ah, true,¡± another youth replied; he was quite average, both in stature and appearance, which made him one of the best assassins in the order of Lords of Zen. ¡°Alas, what can we do? They are all just idiots.¡±

    ¡°He he,¡± the youth who spoke first licked his lips in a vicious manner as he spoke; he was called Lymor, and was known as one of the Three Beasts of Zen. Coincidentally, Lady Fen¡¯er was also one of the three. ¡°It¡¯s not enough! We were too cautious¡­ I couldn¡¯t fully enjoy them. He he.¡±

    ¡°Another time,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er added, vicious glint flashing in her eyes. ¡°Let us wait. The realm should eject us soon. He he, I wonder what their expressions will be once we leave this place.¡±

    ¡°Indeed...¡±

    ¡°He he, I can¡¯t wait¡­¡±

    **

    Six hours after Lynne left the secret realm, the world began shaking slightly, and Lynne realized it was time for departure. He quickly got up onto his feet and looked around; he had been trying to send mental messages to the bird, but he¡¯s gotten no reply. Although he was slightly worried, it was only slightly; after all, the bird was probably with Thalia. Who could do anything to them?

    As the world shook one last time, Lynne once again felt space deform around him as he was sent packing. Moving through a spacial tunnel, it was much faster than when he was entering, and just a short ten minutes later he found himself outside. However, the moment he opened his eyes, his heart froze, and he felt death whisper to his soul.

    Sky was bloated in black; countless figures wearing black robes hovered in the sky, looking down at the plaza where the teleportation array was located. Lynne shivered as he immediately recognized them; he then quickly scanned his surroundings and felt even more terrified. Over half people didn¡¯t come out!!

    It was well established that by the end of the week, everyone alive inside would be immediately ejected! What did this mean then?

    Death!

    Massacre!

    Someone slaughtered half of those who entered!

    Just as Lynne realized it, everyone else did; some others also encountered black-clad figures before, so it wasn¡¯t hard to connect the dots. Suddenly, a group of black-clad figures stationed atop the teleportation plaza flew up into the sky. There were twenty in total, and they joined the sea of others.

    ¡°Lady Fen¡¯er,¡± one of the men bowed respectfully as he spoke to a peerless beauty. ¡°I suspect everything went according to the plan?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er replied coldly. ¡°Go on, I can¡¯t be bothered. Kill them, capture them, I don¡¯t care. Young Lord is expecting a great harvest and we can¡¯t disappoint him.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± the man still respectfully bowed; after all, this was Lord Princess! Her status was only beneath the Lord¡¯s and Young Lord¡¯s! ¡°Children,¡± he then turned towards the dumbfounded mass of people who stared at the sky. ¡°It is my pleasure to inform you that you should be honored; you have been selected to become our Young Lord¡¯s sacrifice!¡± Screw your honored mother!! Lynne cursed inwardly, crazily scanning the crowd; he finally located Anna, Elynal and the monkey. There you are! Wait, where the hell is Thalia? And the bird?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it will all be over soon.¡± he spoke calmly, with a smile, as if he was giving them gold and jewelry instead of death sentence. ¡°Men, go. Kill.¡±

    ¡°KILL!!!¡±

    ¡°KILL!!!¡± the sea of black-clad people shouted atop of their lungs.

    ¡°Master Jin, will you be participating?¡± Lady Fen¡¯er joined an elderly-looking man who appeared more like a scholar than a Magus.

    ¡°Ho ho, it¡¯s best I left it to youths to gain some experience,¡± the elderly man replied with a kind smile. ¡°If I were to join, it¡¯d be too quick.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, indeed,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er laughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s best we let them suffer a bit. They¡¯ve looked down on us for far too long.¡±

    Lynne, naturally, couldn¡¯t be bothered about the fat, ugly old man and the peerless beauty chatting merrily in the distant sky. The bird was missing! That was his escape plan. The Thalia was missing! That was his backup escape plan! He quickly realized that he had no time to make a backup of a backup plan, so he had to improvise. Shit, I can¡¯t join them, they¡¯re too far away. What to do? What the hell to do? Yo, Eternal Whatever, can you hear me? Can you send that weakest freak to help me out here? I¡¯m about to die! You could have at least warned me there were freaking devils waiting to kill me outside!

    Naturally, there was no reply. As Lynne began sweating, the sea in the sky descended like rain; one black-clad figure after another dove in quick fashion, slashing out with countless arrays and arcs of light. As if finally woken from the stupor, everyone around him roared atop of their lungs as they began unleashing their magic as well. It quickly turned into a war. War? Screw war!! 90% of black-clad women are drop-dead ugly! What the hell would I fight for? What spoils? What honor? Just let me escape!

    Lynne spotted a black-clad figure attacking him from the side. He had no desire to fight, yet he had to; it was no longer a matter of coercing others with words. It was about surviving to bed ten thousand mature maidens, swim in heavenly river of gold and drink godly wine! He definitely knew he won¡¯t be going to heaven, so the only thing awaiting him in death was a barbecue. In which he was the main course.

    Without another option, he quickly drew out his Chakrams and summoned Aqua Blade and one hundred blazing Elemental Blades. You want to kill this grandpa? Fine, I¡¯ll screw your ear out you eternal virgin!

 5.8 - For Those That Fell

    FOR THOSE WHO FELL

    Lynne shifted sideways quickly, avoiding an array of shimmering light. It turned out to be a dragon-shaped bolt of lightning which created a deep crater where Lynne stood a moment ago. However, he didn¡¯t even get a chance to sweat coldly, as his enemy was already within his attack range.

    Lynne swept his Chakrams from his left to right in a beautiful, flat arc. The air itself seemed to have split as green flames burned away oxygen, increasing Chakrams¡¯ speed. Chains clanged and the black-clad figure was forced to lift his oversized double-edged trident. However, to his shock and dismay, Lynne¡¯s Chakrams carried far more strength than he expected, and he was blown sideways as if he were a log of wood.

    Although slightly shocked, Lynne expected as much, so he stopped paying attention to the defeated one, and turned his head around as two more were assaulting him. His expression fell as he commanded hundred burning blades to descend; it rained flames, causing explosions to echo out throughout the plaza. Still, however spectacular it may have been, it was just one of the countless explosions that had wreaked havoc atop the teleportation array.

    Two figures were barely able to dodge, but shockwaves still pounded them straight across their chests, causing them to vomit a mouthful of blood. Without giving them a moment¡¯s rest Lynne¡¯s cast Fiery Sweep and encased his feet in golden flames, taking a step forward. He suddenly exploded forward, leaving behind wretched pieces of earth to crumble. Rising ten or so meters into the air, he flew in an arc above them, but swung his Chakrams downwards as he spun in the air, building the momentum. Chakrams, now, weren¡¯t just coated in green flames, but also in golden ones, and both struck their targets straight. Although one of the black-clad figures managed to summon a shield of earth, it cracked almost immediately; however, chained Chakrams hit their targets with their flat surface rather than the bladed one, merely hurting them as they were blown backwards.

    Lynne landed good fifty meters away from where he cast Fiery Sweeps, glancing around the battlefield. He realized it was hopeless; they were vastly outnumbered ¨C perhaps as much as 20:1 ¨C and nearly one hundred of his own had already died. Blood shimmered crimson across the battlefield, flowing like cascading river, unhindered.

    ¡°Damn your grandmother, who the hell are you?!¡± Lynne shouted, his expression completely distorted; however, no one heard him. His voice was drown in the river of screams and shouts of agony and fear. He watched people fall and die, one by one, like cut trees. This wasn¡¯t war, this wasn¡¯t even a fight¡­ this was execution.

    He had no time to linger on, as ten figures sought to encircle him; he quickly swept past the battlefield with his eyes, spotting Anna and Elynal who were roughly one hundred and fifty meters away from him. He cast Fiery Sweeps immediately, also changing Aqua Blade to a hail of arrows, sending them backwards. They pounded down, piercing several shoulders and legs of his pursuers.

    He enclosed nearly half the distance in a single leap, but more and more black-clad figures joined the fray, while there were less and less of others. He saw Anna enclosed in a bloody hand, sitting in a lotus position atop of it, her hands clasped together while tentacle-shaped pools of blood swung about her position, deflecting her attackers. In addition, there were dozen or so crimson hounds sweeping past the black-clad figures, cutting their limbs off one after another. Her face grew exceedingly pale, and she was forced to cough up a mouthful of black blood.

    In front of her stood Elynal, like an impenetrable wall. He encased himself in towering, metal walls, constantly causing pillars of earth to erupt from beneath, some merely two meters in radius, some as gigantic as sentry towers. He also engaged in melee against those who circled past his metal shell, and he wielded a pair of jade-green gauntlets which constantly sent out gales of wind outwardly.

    Around them were several more figures, fighting their own battles, but it was clear that they were on their last breath. Lynne still had roughly 70% of his Mana left, which he believed to be far from enough to save him, but it was goon enough for at least an attempt. He also had end-point trump card: Gift of Infinity. He believed he could survive for 6 whole seconds before passing out due to the backlash.

    He was now roughly forty meters away from the royal duo; just at this moment, the bloody hand which held Anna blew up into smithereens, causing blood to rain like a fountain while she was blown backwards like a kite, drawing an arc across the sky. Half her skin was torn, her robes tattered, and her beautiful hair was completely scorched away, leaving her bald. Lynne immediately shifted his course, blowing towards her.

    A hookblade suddenly fell from the sky ¨C a gigantic one, nearly one hundred meters long ¨C straight towards her. Lynne immediately realized he couldn¡¯t make it; he saw Elynal¡¯s eyes drip red as he screamed to no avail. A mere moment later, hookblade pierced straight through her body, splitting her in half, with both halves falling down onto the ground. Lynne nearly froze as his eyes bulged; yet, he had no time to grieve. He had no time to curse or to ponder why. More and more black-clad figures were attacking him. More and more of them were laughing. More and more of people barely his age were dying. He saw Elynal kneel, his gaze focused on where Anna split in half and died; metal shell guarding him disappeared, his gauntlets dispersed into thin smoke and his shoulders sank, projecting an image of a defeated man. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°GODDAMN YOU ALL!!!¡± Lynne shouted yet again as he saw the Prince give up; without holding anything back, he immediately cast Gift of Infinity and turned around. His eyes were completely bloodshot red, tears streaking past his cheeks. When black-clad figures saw this, they burst out in laughter and began mocking him. Yet, he didn¡¯t care. His lips appeared sewn shut. A blink passed, and his body shook.

    Like an erupting volcano, Lynne¡¯s body caught flames, burning blindingly; from within him a scorching Phoenix arose; at first, it was ten meters long. Then it was fifty. Then one hundred. Soon, it grew to the size of a meteor, covering the sky. Its tail arched down, connecting with Lynne. Its wings eclipsing the stars; it burned, causing the earth beneath to melt. The entirety of battlefield froze. All of those still afloat in the sky stared with shock at the flaming bird. Another blink passed, and Phoenix descended.

    Screams abound caused one¡¯s ear to bleed; black-clad figures panicked, immediately trying to flee. But how can one flee from such a gigantic creature? The bird descended and exploded, completely shattering the entirety of the ancient city. Because the true sect¡¯s grounds were taken away, there was nothing ¡®magical¡¯ anymore protecting the city, so it was child¡¯s play to destroy it. Countless buildings and pavilions were burned to ashes, hundreds and thousands of black-clad figures were drown in flames, and even those floating in the sky were swatted downwards like flies, barely hanging on. Yet, Lynne still didn¡¯t stop.

    His muscles bulged as his eyes began bleeding; he had vastly overdrawn his Mana. Such Spell couldn¡¯t be cast even by majority of Celestial Mages, let alone a scrawny Dao Archmage. Yet, despite the pain, he didn¡¯t stop; he couldn¡¯t. This was second time he was witnessing a complete massacre without being able to help. This was second time he was seeing people he cared for die without being able to save them. So, he didn¡¯t stop.

    His back suddenly cracked as two sprawling wings sprouted out, completely ablaze. They were the same as the wings of the Phoenix ¨C who was still causing screams to erupt during the aftermath. The wings suddenly wrapped Lynne in a cocoon, and the same cocoon quickly swelled up, bit by bit, until it appeared like a miniature, burning sun.

    ¡°RETREAT!!! RETREAT!!!¡± Lady Fen¡¯er screamed as she saw the cocoon, her heart warning her with each passing heartbeat. Alas, it was too late.

    The cocoon exploded like a bomb, and it rained fire; countless fist-sized meteorites fell, creating crater after a crater, corpse after a corpse. Amidst the meteorites, it rained simple fire; golden, blue, green, purple, red¡­ all of Natural Fires could be seen. It rained and rained from the cocoon, seemingly to no end.

    Within it Lynne was curled up, his body shaking. His robes were soaked in crimson, his face wrinkled and pale as if all of his blood was drawn out. He seemed to have thinned down, his skin wrapped around his bones, his skeleton clearly visible. He seemingly turned into an old man within a blink, and when he could no longer hold on, his entire body relaxed as he fell from the sky. Just before he passed out, he managed to mutter out a few words, as if to soothe himself more so than anything else.

    ¡°For those that fell¡­ wait for them¡­¡±

    His fragile and shriveled body fell amidst the meteorites and massive droplets of flame. While the other side of the battlefield was drowned in fire, the one around Lynne was drowned in silence. Nearly everyone watched the spectacle with their jaws agape, eyes red. There were smiles here and there, but nobody was joyful; as the shock passed, they quickly began picking up their fallen friends and flying off as quickly as they could.

    Amongst those who remained was Elynal; his eyes were fixed at that cocoon, and his emotions were a bundle of disaster. Still, as soon as he saw skeletal body fall from the sky, he got up onto his feet and leapt into the sky, catching Lynne into his arms. As he saw his friend¡¯s corpse-like body, his heart clenched; although he didn¡¯t know what Lynne exactly did to suddenly unleash two Divine Spells, even without looking at Lynne¡¯s body, he could have guessed that the backlash would be massive.

    In reality, the main reason Lynne wound up in such a state wasn¡¯t Gift of Infinity; after all, he took barely four seconds to cast those two spells. Instead, it was the spells themselves; the sheer size and damage they caused was something that someone of Lynne¡¯s strength simply shouldn¡¯t be able to procure. Yet, he did; which is why he ended up in such state. In addition, he fell from being Dao Archmage to becoming a Dao Mage yet again, as well as losing a great deal of Soul Force he accumulated. Even his Soul Weapons were slightly cracked along their edges, causing their prim and proper appearance to dim.

    Elynal raced towards two spots, barely holding himself from screaming, as he sucked Anna into a spacial pouch; she was no longer alive, so there was no issues with it. Afterwards, he took to sky and escaped while he still had opportunity.

    ¡°¡­ father¡­ brother¡­ I will end you!¡± Elynal muttered in a deep voice full of anger, hatred and resentment etched deeply into his bones. ¡°Fen¡¯er¡­ Vic¡­ Lymor¡­ Sina¡­ Eren¡­ Onna¡­ wait for me!!¡±

 5.9 - Hearts of the Broken

    HEARTS OF THE BROKEN

    A woman in her mid forties stared frozen at the wall across from her. Atop the wall was a simple, wooden tablet, holding a particularly small, but well-carved jade stone. Just a moment ago, the jade had been glowing in silver, illuminating the wooden tablet lightly, yet now it had cracked and split in half, falling onto the floor like broken glass. The woman¡¯s hands were shaking as she gestured forward, caressing the place jade stone was a moment ago; her eyes grew watery and her lips trembled. A pain expression was soon seen as she lowered her head, retracting her arm. She then got up, her silken night-gown trotting the glazed floor beneath as she walked back, leaving the room and heading towards the balcony.

    The balcony was rather small, its fence plain and simple, but it happened to be lingeringly high, overlooking a city beneath. The sun was yet to erode from the sky, and it was empty of clouds. She sat onto a wooden, rocking chair as she glanced up, tears streaming down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t bother wiping them, nor did she tried to conceal her sorrow. A moment later, her lips parted and a beautiful, angelic voice sounded as she began singing; a peerless beauty, concealed within the shadow of age, gently sung, as if it was the last song she will ever sing.

    ¡°She bore empyrean¡­

    <em style="font-family: "Times New Roman", serif">Her shoulders askew¡­

    Heart borne the pain¡­

    Soar the mighty rue¡­

    Gentle winds and howls¡­

    Beasts of yore elate¡­

    Woeful whelps construed¡­

    Scarlet, the midday rain¡­

    Her voice perished so¡­

    Her wings caught ablaze¡­

    ¡®Till sun had changed the hue¡­

    The hearts of wicked swayed¡­

    Mothers ripply cry¡­

    Their voices of decay¡­

    For words are a vow¡­

    And death is the day¡­

    Judgment is done¡­

    No more smiles to bear¡­

    Winds and rains they lie¡­

    For lies they awake¡­

    Farewell one I love¡­

    I have failed your way¡­

    For you I have fought¡­

    But it was all in vain¡­

    I will fight some more¡­

    ¡®Till sinners are away¡­

    ¡®Till shackles bind the wrong¡­

    And wronged are saved¡­¡±

    The woman then gently strode her hand over a piece of jewelry; it was a rather crude and novel necklace made out of oaken wood, and the first signs of age appeared on its surface. Yet, the woman held it against her bosom as if it was her most precious treasure, humming lowly a melody as she rocked in a chair.

    **

    Roughly at the same time ¨C within the same building ¨C a middle-aged man¡¯s face froze and his already wrinkled features aged even more. Her eyes steamed anger and hate as his hands clenched in fists. His gaze immediately found a black-clad man in the corner; there were currently twelve people seated around a rectangular, stone table. All of them fell silent, but it was clear they were all on alert, waiting for man¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Forgive us, Old Yun,¡± black-clad figure spoke rather nonchalantly. ¡°It was an unavoidable sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± the man stared at him, saying nothing. His body was trembling, his heart cracked; the only reason he was sitting here was so he could protect his daughter when the appointed day appeared. Yet, his daughter died. He had betrayed his ancestors, had lost the respect and love of his wife, had even slain his own younger brother¡­ all for this simple sake; yet, it all came crashing down. ¡°Get out.¡± he said lowly.

    ¡°What?¡± the black-clad figure¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold glint flashing through his eyes.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°ALL OF YOU, GET THE F*CK OUT OF MY HOUSE!!!¡± the man suddenly stood up, his fist punching the table which immediately crumbled, startling everyone present. ¡°Out!! OUT!!! Out before I have you all f*cking beheaded! OUT!!¡±

    ¡°Old Yun, calm down--¡±

    ¡°Calm down?! CALM DOWN?!!¡± the middle-aged man actually spat in the face of the man who tried to change his mind. ¡°My daughter was just butchered, and you¡¯re asking me to calm down?! Get out!! GET OUT NOW!¡±

    ¡°Is this how you conduct business, senile far?!¡± the black-clad figure, clearly fearless, mocked the man. ¡°We¡¯ve all sacrifice many great things for this cause, yet you¡¯re willing to abandon everything because of your daughter? Were your convictions really that weak?¡±

    ¡°My convictions?¡± the middle-aged man looked at him coldly, his eyes full of burning hatred and agony. ¡°Let me tell you of my convictions. You,¡± he pointed at all eleven people currently standing. ¡°All of you are willing to betray your country, your ancestors, your children and your people¡­ as was I! What for?! What for I ask? Because they threatened they would kill us? Here is my conviction: f*ck you. The only reason I¡¯m standing here is because of Anna. Not only did you force me to banish her, not only did you force me to send her off to some backwater sect, not only did you force me to publicly cut all my ties with her, not only did you sentence my wife to lifetime house arrest, not only did you ask me to kill my own brother, and now you even killed my daughter. Yet, you still have balls to question my conviction?¡± he suddenly took a step forward, after which he appeared in front of the black-clad figure. Old Yun grabbed the figure by the neck and raised him up in the air.

    ¡°Old Yun, what are you doing?!¡± the black-clad figure¡¯s calmness disappeared, as he clearly never expected the middle-aged man to react this way. ¡°If you kill me, none of your countrymen will be spared! We will massacre your entire lineage!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Old Yun suddenly laughed. ¡°You ¨C a lowly dog ¨C dare threaten me? After informing me of my daughter¡¯s death?! HAHAHAH!¡± there was a brief sound of cracking, and life faded away from the black-clad figure¡¯s eyes. His neck snapped directly, his head leaned left, almost at a perfect, ninety degrees angle. As others saw this, they immediately began leaving the room, for fear of living through the same fate.

    ¡°Little An¡¯¡­¡± Old Yun¡¯s face grew solemn as he let go, a light body crashing onto the floor. ¡°How can I even ask for your forgiveness?¡±

    **

    Elynal had finally found a relatively isolated mountain and carved out a small cave. He had been traveling for full two days without a stop before finally choosing to rest. As he gently put Lynne down, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head again; Lynne¡¯s situation didn¡¯t improve at all. He was still just skin and bones, and he hadn¡¯t woken once during the past two days. Elynal checked his pulse, and it was still there. Although Lynne¡¯s breathing was silent, it was still here. However weak he looked, he was alive.

    Elynal then crashed back onto the floor, his entire body growing limp. The scenes of Anna¡¯s death were burned into every corner of his mind, and he couldn¡¯t forget them, or ignore them. They replayed, over and over again, while he helplessly hoped to wake up from the dream. Yet, the dream continued, growing increasingly cold. This was supposed to be an adventure, where the three of them experienced world. He didn¡¯t even bother wondering where Thalia went; he knew perfectly well that Thalia was an enigma. Even though she was technically a part of Immortal Magus Sect, she rarely ¨C if ever ¨C stayed there. She had her own Master, and it was probably her Master who saved her. He would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t feel any hate towards her; yet, he couldn¡¯t muster enough strength to divide his hatred. He wasn¡¯t like Lynne, who didn¡¯t know anything about the world¡¯s affairs. He knew rather well the background of most of the characters who appeared two days ago. He knew their ties, he knew how deep their roots were. Yet, regardless of his knowledge, there wasn¡¯t anything he could do to change it.

    Just a moment later, the ground beneath him shook gently; he immediately grew alert, but his body didn¡¯t listen. He couldn¡¯t even move a finger, just stare at the spot where earth began cramping up. A mere moment later, round and haired head veered out, looking around curiously. As the monkey spotted Lynne and Elynal, he prompted upwards, reaching his hand back into the hole, dragging a bird from it into the cave. Elynal finally relaxed as he recognized the two; although they lost the bird within the sect¡¯s grounds, Elynal never feared that the bird died.

    ¡°Holy crap, what¡¯s wrong with Lynne?!!¡± the monkey suddenly exclaimed when he noticed shriveled up body situated in the corner.

    ¡°Most-likely a severe backlash,¡± Elynal sighed; he knew many Forbidden Arts himself, yet, no matter how much he pondered, he couldn¡¯t remember what type caused such a massive backlash. ¡°Usually, the aftermath wouldn¡¯t be this severe¡­ I haven¡¯t a clue what he did¡­¡±

    However, after a brief inspection, the bird and the monkey immediately understood. How couldn¡¯t they? They were both aware that Lynne possessed the Gift of Infinity, and he most-likely went overboard with it. The bird and the monkey had hid away underground during the battle, so they didn¡¯t witness Lynne¡¯s eruption. Nonetheless, they were clear on the issue. The bird then gestured the monkey as the two began talking mentally.

    ¡°Although he had a major burnout, it¡¯s actually within the relative rules,¡± the bird explained. ¡°There are quite a few herbs that can reverse his situation in a day or two.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± the monkey nodded, knowingly. ¡°The best one is definitely Mountain Ice Lotus. Problem is, though, that it is extremely rare. If we lower the requirements, we might leave some cracks in his foundation. We definitely can¡¯t allow that.¡±

    ¡°Damn brat, did he really have to go and nearly kill himself?¡± the bird cursed.

    ¡°Did you notice?¡± the monkey said in a rather serious tone. ¡°Anna¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true! What happened? Ah¡­¡± there wasn¡¯t really a need to ask, as they both could understand from Elynal¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for the lotus,¡± the monkey said. ¡°You stay here and gently infuse your Mana with him. Since your Mana has ice property, it should help soothe his burned body. Don¡¯t inject too much though, as there¡¯s no way his body can actually circulate any Mana at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± the bird said. ¡°I can at best keep him steady for two weeks or so. Anything past that and his condition will worsen.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll have to rush North then,¡± the monkey grunted as he thought about the journey. ¡°I remember seeing a Lotus Tree a few decades ago there. I might be lucky enough to find it. Don¡¯t move from this cave, as I have no way of locating you afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for a herb that will help Lynne,¡± the monkey then explained to Elynal. ¡°The bird will be keeping him afloat for the time being, so you can just relax here. Don¡¯t move out, and wait for me here.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Elynal said simply.

    The monkey then burrowed back into the ground and disappeared, leaving behind solemn silence. Elynal didn¡¯t dare look into his spacial pouch; he felt a sense of urgency to deliver Anna¡¯s body back to her parents, as he knew that any delay might result in him being too late. Knowing Old Yun¡¯s and Lady Lan¡¯s temper, there¡¯s a chance the two might die before he gets to them. However, he still couldn¡¯t abandon Lynne; in his eyes, Lynne was an innocent bystander who got caught up in the whirlpool of political intrigue and splendid betrayal. Yet, he still risked his life for the strangers.

    However, what Elynal ¨C and as the matter of fact Lynne himself ¨C didn¡¯t know, that the shriveled up and fragile youth was one of the major causes for the continental shifts, and changes that are yet to come¡­

 6.0 - Blood Count

    BLOOD COUNT

    The news had swept through the entirety of Alloy like a storm, causing hearts and minds of people to stir. Two sides focused on two parts; common people of Kingdoms wept and agonized over the deaths of countless youths, while the Leaders of Lords of Zen gathered up in great numbers to discuss the disastrous outcome. Their plan was to massacre everyone, as to not allow the news to leak, but all their plans fell apart. Not only did nearly every single soul on Alloy know what happened, they had lost nearly ten thousand people during the inferno.

    Lady Fen¡¯er and Master Jin were sitting atop a stone chair, isolated from the world. Ten or so meters in front of them were thirteen chairs, seated by Thirteen Lords of Zen. The room was roofless, but no sound from the outside came in; it was protected by a magic array while also allowing one to witness the starlit, dark sky. Both Lady Fen¡¯er and Master Jin had complex expressions; this mission was executed by them, so it was only natural for them to bear the brunt of scolding, as they would have also bore the brunt of rewards if it was successful.

    ¡°No one saw who it was?¡± all thirteen seats were cloaked in shadows, and it was impossible to detect where the voice came from ¨C or rather, even voices were all the same, which ensured that no one of the younger generation would ever learn the true identities of the thirteen leaders.

    ¡°No.¡± Lady Fen¡¯er bit her lower lip as she spoke, lowering her head slightly. ¡°By the time I looked, whoever it was was already enveloped in Phoenix flames.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!!¡± the shout caused the room to shake lightly. ¡°From your description, you are asking us to believe a single person ¨C of younger generation at that ¨C cast two Divine Arts, one after another?! Do you take us for fools?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, Lords,¡± Master Jin interjected. ¡°I can attest to it as well.¡±

    ¡°You can shut your trap!¡± the voice replied. ¡°We have planned this for centuries, yet you dare speak up after this failure? Do you know that you delayed our Young Lord¡¯s awakening by a full year¡¯s time?! It¡¯s a year we cannot afford!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± truly, there was nothing either of the two could say. How could they have possibly predicted that outcome? They came there fully believing in success, only to be slapped backwards like flies.

    ¡°You two can leave.¡± a voice added after a short silence.

    Lady Fen¡¯er and Master Jin reluctantly got up, leaving the roofless room, their expressions extremely pained. In the end, they still felt wronged; they had the entire thing under the control, but it all fell apart. They knew the consequences this will cause. If for no other death, but for Lady Anna¡¯s death. Lady Fen¡¯er especially knew the temperament of her parents, and her entire family at that; the only reason they joined their cause was because they were left alone. Now that one of their own had died, who knows what sort of trouble will they cause?

    The plan was for the news to never leak, and for everyone believe there was something wrong with the Ancient City, causing everyone¡¯s deaths. Yet, the matter had spiraled vastly out of their control, beyond the point of salvation.

    Thirteen Lords still remained shrouded as they pondered briefly in silence. While Lady Fen¡¯er had surface understanding of the ongoing troubles, they were, after all, at the heart of everything, so their understanding was much, much deeper.

    ¡°This will not end well.¡± someone spoke.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we silence them?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± someone said. ¡°If it was reported earlier, we may have stood a chance, but not anymore. Now, that lass Yunchi has all she needs to cause us endless headaches.¡±

    ¡°Will we really be forced into releasing that bastard?¡±

    ¡°No need, at least for now,¡± someone added. ¡°Those above still have relative control of the situation. Yunchi and her brass can¡¯t put too much pressure on us yet. Right, are we certain that no Hyordians outside of that bastard survived?¡±

    ¡°There weren¡¯t many to begin with,¡± someone replied. ¡°We have confirmation for everyone save for the bastard¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°He most likely died during the Fall,¡± someone added with a sigh. ¡°Ai, ai¡­ why did the hatred from above enter our own circles? We only wanted to live in peace¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we alert Lord Uttor and others about the Divine Arts?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± someone said. ¡°They are currently dealing with the situation in the North. It¡¯s best if we let them do their job. I¡¯ll go and visit Slythar and make new arrangements. The bastard really moved his entire city across the continent. His paranoia is unmatched¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    **

    While the world was drowned in the sea of agony, Lynne was battling a high fever. He was lying down in fetal position, his hands strapped across his chest as his entire body was shaking. Although Elynal tried a few times to come over and help, the bird shooed him away each time, as it kept pouring its Mana into Lynne¡¯s body. Elynal figured there was a reason for it and he didn¡¯t probe any further than that. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Lynne was drawn back to the scene of inferno, repeating it relentlessly in his mind. Every scream echoed deeply against his soul, and every cry was etched deep into his bones. More than half the reason for such a massive backlash was definitely over-exertion, but a good brunt of it was also because of what Lynne did.

    With his tongue, he could excuse many things, and he could cause many downfalls. However, in the end, those were all minor issues. However sharp his tongue was or quick his wit is, his very being couldn¡¯t move past what he had done. No matter how many times he repeated seemingly proper excuses ¨C such as saving his own life ¨C it was pointless in the end. He faced the front of the dying crowd, and he watched as eternal flames burned their bodies to ashes. Lynne knew there were neither sinners nor saints in the world, neither good nor evil; it was a mantle one took upon themselves, but Lynne always felt he could never withstand the weight of the mantle. And, in the end, he was right.

    His actions were neither good nor evil, neither proper nor false, yet, they sparked lake of guilt to drown him from within. And, within that guilt, spawned another layer of guilt; guilt that he murdered thousands¡­ guilt that he felt guilt for murdering thousands to avenge and rescue tens of thousands¡­ it was a vicious loop. Even if he was someone who bathed in guilt since childhood, this time it was different. All those he killed were strangers; he didn¡¯t know their names, their voices, or even their faces. All he knew was that they wore black and were there to kill him. Yet, even with that knowledge, he couldn¡¯t move past it.

    His mind was warring; neither side could let go, leaving guilt to be anchored. In the end, with the passage of time he could not measure, his eyes slowly opened. At first, it was all a blur; he felt his throat was as dry as desert, and he felt weakness throughout his entire body. He could barely move a finger, and could at most produce a strange sound.

    Things finally got into focus after a few more moments; he spotted Elynal across from him, leaning against the wall of the cave in a half-seated position, asleep. He suddenly felt a current of comfortable chill invade his body. Wherever it passed, the weakness would subside, and pain would go away for some time.

    ¡°W-w-wat-er¡­¡± he managed to mutter out, coughing up; liquid hued in deep black flew out as he coughed. To call it liquid, though, would be a stretch, as it was more akin to jelly.

    ¡°Open up.¡± he heard a voice in his mind. He parted his lips slightly after which a cold burst of water sank through his dry throat, revitalizing it anew. After he drank a few mouthfuls, he was forced to cough up again; this time it was ordinary, liquid blood, dyed deep crimson, making his breathing more comfortable. ¡°Rotten brat, you really are magnificently stupid,¡± he recognized the bird¡¯s voice immediately; good¡­ you¡¯re alive¡­ you¡¯re alive¡­

    ¡°Did you really need to play the role of a hero?¡± the bird scolded on. ¡°So many brave youths, and a bitchy coward like you wants to take the frontal stage? Hah! You¡¯re fifty years too early brat! If I had a mirror for you to look at, I wonder if you¡¯d ask to see your grandchildren before you die! Hah!¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Lynne¡¯s mind was still not fully functional, and he could barely process a few words at most.

    ¡°Ai, ai¡­ what has become of my Master? I¡¯m ashamed! So ashamed! The monkey should be back in a day or two, so just rest until then,¡± the bird¡¯s voice then grew rather serious. ¡°Your entire body is a complete mess. Your veins are enraptured, more than half your bones are broken, you basically don¡¯t have muscle mass, and even your Soul Force is wounded. You only have a few ¡®drops¡¯ of Mana supporting your from your soul, and it is impossible for it to circulate throughout your body. I¡¯m forcing my Mana to travel within a layer just beneath your skin, but I don¡¯t dare force it directly into your body.¡±

    ¡°T-that bad?¡± Lynne mumbled, sighing inwardly; he expected he¡¯d be in quite a state, but from the sound of it, it was far worse than what he anticipated.

    ¡°Bad? You call this bad? Rotten brat, this is a disaster! What the hell were you doing? If you choose to use Infinity, run!! Don¡¯t start wantonly casting freaking Divine Arts! Ai, ai¡­ a fool¡¯s breath is a fool¡¯s death indeed.¡±

    ¡°An-na?¡± the bird shook for a moment as it cast a saddened gaze at Lynne.

    ¡°¡­ sigh, Elynal managed to take her away.¡±

    ¡°G-good. He?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± the bird explained. ¡°Just exhausted.

    ¡°Ho-w m-many?¡± Lynne suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hm?¡± the bird looked at him, confused.

    ¡°Kil-lled?¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± the bird said instead; naturally, it had quite a good grasp on its Master¡¯s personality and character. Hei, you¡¯re already dying like a dead dog, what the hell are you asking for more daggers in your lungs? ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up when the monkey returns.¡±

    ¡°N-no!! K-ki--¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± the bird asked, sighing. ¡°What would it change? Whether you killed one or ten thousand, it¡¯s all the same. If you¡¯re going to blame yourself anyway, why ask? You decided to uptake the Origin Laws and study towards the truth of Magic, yet you¡¯re afraid of dead and dying? However much you dread the dagger in your hands, you still need to stab it forward. Thanks to you, however terrible it sounds, the deaths of all those people had saved nearly equivalent number. Was it a proper method? No¡­ but, alas, it is not a proper world.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I choose not to kill?¡± Lynne¡¯s mind was finally clear enough for him to speak through it with the bird.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°When I was six, my dad told me a secret,¡± Lynne suddenly sighed as he spoke. ¡°Ah, rather than secret, it¡¯s mainly related to my origins. According to him, my mom¡­ was Blood Countess.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± the bird exclaimed in shock, as it even shirked outwardly, causing Elynal to wake up.

    ¡°I inherited her bloodline,¡± Lynne continued. ¡°And have sworn a vow to never kill. That¡¯s one of the reasons I refused to practice Magic until a year ago. I also grew up alongside the ¡®common¡¯ people. I¡¯ve seen what living and dying means to them. Every breath is important¡­ every word has a meaning. I can¡¯t look at people and see stepping stones¡­ and I don¡¯t even dare. If my bloodline awakes¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck!!¡± the bird exclaimed.

    Although Elynal noticed bird¡¯s strange behavior, he didn¡¯t say anything as he never imagine Lynne would wake up, so he quickly went back to sleep.

    On the other side, the bird was still shaking from the shock, staring at Lynne in disbelief. S-surely Blood Count doesn¡¯t have the same meaning here as it does on Divine Continent, r-right? If so¡­ this is much, much bigger than I imagined¡­

 6.1 - Mountain Ice Lotus

    MOUNTAIN ICE LOTUS

    Footstep echoed softly against the damp, gray walls, illuminated gently by hanging torches. A woman in her late thirties was walking slowly, her face expressionless, through a narrow corridor. She wore a beautiful, red gown, and her scarlet hair fell gently over her back. She was an exquisite beauty, with air of true queen governing her entire body.

    Her footsteps suddenly halted as she stopped next to the barred cell. Her eyes focused onto a man hanging from the chains, his body battered and bruised beyond recognition, with countless scars scattered across the surface. A brief glint of emotion flashed through her eyes before being replaced by her usual indifference.

    ¡°Hi.¡± she said softly. The man¡¯s body shook as he heard the voice, slowly rising his head to look at the newcomer.

    ¡°Yunchi¡­¡± he smiled bitterly as he spoke. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± she asked in a cold tone.

    ¡°¡­ who knows?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to let go countless times,¡± the woman spoke. ¡°Yet, you persisted. Had you listened to me, our son would still be alive.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Median replied. ¡°But, had you been an actual mother, things wouldn¡¯t end up the way they did.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you really don¡¯t understand how the world works, do you?¡± the woman¡¯s voice, although beautiful, carried immense cold with it, striking enough to freeze the hearts of all listener. ¡°Lyon tells me you¡¯re still stubbornly holding back. You¡¯re to be executed in a month, and yet you still chime proudly? What a fool¡­¡±

    ¡°True, I don¡¯t understand how the world works,¡± Median laughed softly as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t understand grand schemes, nor do I understand political games. I can¡¯t comprehend power struggles or greater implications. However, what I do understand is that I once loved a woman, and that woman loved me back. And in our love we had a child. To me, that¡¯s all that mattered. Whatever Kingdom we belonged to, I didn¡¯t care. I only wished to see my son grow up¡­ I only wished he¡¯d grow up knowing the love of both, rather than care of one.¡±

    ¡°You still spout that nonsense even today?¡± the woman rebuked calmly. ¡°There was never love between us, Median. There was a brief moment of attraction, is all. Whatever you imagined beyond that, you were wrong.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± he laughed bitterly, coughing up a mouthful of blood in the process. It was barely discernible against an already crimson-filled cell. ¡°Did you know our son refused to practice Magic because he was afraid of growing up to become like you? Ha ha¡­ your elderly must be cursing me to ninth heaven. Someone with extremely pure bloodline finally appeared, only to be stolen and thrown into a world of mortals¡­ ha ha, my only regret is being unable to see their faces.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!!¡± the woman exclaimed angrily.

    ¡°Call me whatever you want, at least I can die happily. I watched our son become a kind man, devoid of bloodlust¡­ whatever wrongs he had, his mind was as calm as river. You never got a chance to corrupt him. He died an honorable man.¡±

    ¡°You think that¡¯s honor?¡± the woman laughed coldly as she spoke. ¡°He could have ruled the Twelve Origin Realms, yet his ashes rest in a backwater place nobody will remember within two generations. You doomed your own son to pointless life, life without any prosperity. Tell me, is that what you consider honorable?¡±

    ¡°Our son, Yunchi! Our son!!¡± Median exclaimed. ¡°You truly believe he would have wanted it? I couldn¡¯t even get him to rule a mansion, yet you wished he could have ruled the realms? Ha ha, you truly are a moron¡­¡±

    ¡°I was considering asking Lord Uttor for benevolence and your release, and was even considering pleading my clansmen to help me, but you have opened my eyes once again¡­ you¡¯re nothing but a brute, a fool who can¡¯t see past tomorrow! The world had begun a massive change long ago, yet you continued to swim upstream! Had you only listened¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Median said, his voice turning soft. ¡°I have always stood by what I said to you the day we met: let the rivers wash over me, and flames ashen my soul¡­ in the end, who can count my woes?¡±

    ¡°Goodbye Median.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye Yunchi.¡±

    **

    Within a distant, round cave, the ground shook slightly as a furry head pierced through. The monkey quickly assessed the situation; Elynal was sleeping calmly, while Lynne¡¯s condition had worsened considerably. It has been nearly a week since he departed, and it was clear the bird¡¯s Mana was no longer of any help. If this progressed this way, Lynne would most-likely end up as an ordinary mortal within a month, and would never be able to practice Magic again. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Did you find it?¡± the bird asked nervously.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the monkey quickly replied, taking out a teal-colored lotus flower; it had seven petals, each inch longer than the last, forming a rather beautiful union. This was Mountain Ice Lotus. ¡°I was lucky enough to grab it and escape alive.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the bird asked curiously.

    ¡°The North is absolute disaster,¡± the monkey said, his body shivering briefly. ¡°Half of the topmost parts of the North have been completely melted and the earth itself had begun eroding. There¡¯s practically no life there. I didn¡¯t dare venture too deeply to investigate, but I did notice four or five major powerhouses in the vicinity. My best guess is that they¡¯re from the Divine Continent of yours. Looks like that damn Dragon was right¡­¡±

    ¡°What Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind,¡± the monkey shook his head as he arrived in front of Elynal. ¡°Let¡¯s first heal this rotten kid. Since you have ice constitution, I¡¯ll leave the filtering to you. Stretch it out to roughly four or five days, and it should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the bird nodded, taking the flower and letting it slowly float in front of Lynne. Suddenly, a petal flew out further ¨C the smallest of the bunch ¨C and planted itself on Lynne¡¯s forehead, emitting icy aura and slight, azure glow. ¡°How¡¯s the state of the continent?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t ask,¡± the monkey sighed, sitting down. ¡°Army after army is being born as we speak. From the looks of it, the entire western part of Alloy will fall into war soon. Did you discover anything in the ruins?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the bird shook its head. ¡°I¡¯ve reached the ¡®legendary¡¯ sixth and seventh layers, but they were pretty ordinary. They did have some relatively rare pills, potions and Spell Arts, but nothing to warrant the fame the Emperor¡¯s Flame Sect has.¡±

    ¡°No secret layers?¡± the monkey probed further.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say,¡± the bird replied. ¡°I barely got few hours within the seventh layer before being thrust out.¡±

    ¡°Aih¡­ what a disappointment.¡±

    ¡°What do you think this lad will do next?¡± the bird asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t a clue,¡± the monkey looked at the shriveled up Lynne, his face sympathetic. ¡°Whatever he does, I guess I best find a way to help him.¡±

    ¡°Did you know he has Bloodless Bloodline?¡± the bird¡¯s words shook the monkey to the core; the little creature¡¯s eyes bulged out as he stared at Lynne.

    ¡°Impossible!!!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°He told me when he first regained consciousness,¡± the bird said, sighing. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe him at first, but after probing, it really sees to be the case. Although the bloodline hasn¡¯t awakened yet, there are some traces of it in him.¡±

    ¡°Damn, what the hell?! Why didn¡¯t he tell me?! F*ck! What a rotten brat! What the hell¡¯s he doing studying any other Law for then?¡± the monkey quickly unleashed torrent of curses, waving his arms about.

    ¡°Apparently, he doesn¡¯t want to take that path,¡± the bird said. ¡°Without proper guidance, he¡¯d never be able to control it anyway. By the time we¡¯d realize it, he¡¯d have turned.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh, this brat just keeps surprising me more and more,¡± the monkey said. ¡°After I¡¯ve awakened most of my own bloodline, I noticed two additional innate Gifts, yet he still managed to surprise me! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°So he has five?¡± the bird asked, surprised.

    ¡°Aye, three Mortal, one Supreme and one Divine,¡± the monkey sighed. ¡°Can you believe that shit?! This is no longer in the realm of ¡®talent¡¯, but freaking insanity! If he had started training Magic properly early on, he¡¯d probably have already entered Grand Realm by now.¡±

    ¡°What are the other two?¡±

    ¡°Supreme Soul and Divine Mana,¡± the monkey said. ¡°Although, I¡¯m not too clear on what the latter means.¡±

    ¡°Never heard of it before,¡± the bird nodded as well. ¡°No wonder he was able to forge his Soul Weapons so early, though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ the brat has more surprises in store than a freaking pinata.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A gentle stream of pure Mana slowly invaded every inch of Lynne¡¯s body. This was Mana in its purest, clearest form, able to restore nearly everything. Although he spent most of the time asleep, a wisp of his soul was always awake, checking on his condition. As he noticed that it was slowly getting better, he realized that the bird and the monkey figured something out. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim inwardly; although the monkey was a Divine War Ape, he never stopped surprising Lynne. It seemed as if half the world¡¯s knowledge was stored in the little cretin¡¯s brain. He could only thank the luck he met the damn thing before going out into the world.

    A day quickly passed¡­ and then another¡­ and one more. Three days after the bird started healing Lynne, first visual signs appeared. His wrinkled skin slowly straightened, and his body began restoring some of the muscle mass. Majority of his veins were fixed, allowing Mana to slowly start circulating. He even went back to being Dao Archmage, and was slowly being restored to his peak condition.

    However, if someone knew that he was using Mountain Ice Lotus to better his condition, they¡¯d¡¯ probably strangle him. Mountain Ice Lotus was considered quasi-divine herb, and a single petal of it could make an ordinary Magus into a powerhouse. Once the tree grows, only seven lotuses will bloom, and after they are plucked, the tree will rot away.

    Still, neither the monkey nor the bird cared that much; after all, the monkey can find the lotus relatively easily, and he could even obtain better herbs if need be. It was the safest method of helping Lynne, and the one that left no cracks in the foundation. The monkey had already pinned his hopes on Lynne, and even the bird had its own thoughts and plans. Every scar, in the end, has a story, and both of them had plenty scars to show¡­ both visible ones and the other kind.

 6.2 - The Goodbyes

    THE GOODBYES

    Deep within the stretches of North, far beyond the edges of where the snow and ice met the erosion, five figures were hovering above the clouds, looking down at the ravine devoid of life. Black smoke and shadows danced about endlessly, and from time to time screams would break out from its depths. All five figures wore a deep frown, their hands crossed against their chests, stuck in deep contemplation.

    ¡°He sure is taking his sweet time,¡± the one who spoke was a woman in her early thirties; she was extremely slender and pale, her eyes round and seemingly vacant, silver in hue. She wore white battle armor, with two short sickles tied neatly to her waist. Her name was Hylana, and she was amongst the weakest in the group. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s afraid to show up?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± a muscular, middle-aged man replied in a hoarse voice; he was over two meters tall and was wearing beautifully crafted plate armor, adorned with various gems and stones. On his back hung a massive greatsword, silver in hue, with red rubies embedded into the surface of the blade. ¡°He¡¯ll get out eventually.¡± his name was Stork, and he was considered vice-leader of the group.

    ¡°Hm, Stork is right,¡± a youth seemingly in his early twenties added; he was relatively average, both in looks and stature, yet had extremely deep, green eyes. There was a brilliant, golden shortsword tucked into a beautiful scabbard strapped to his waist. His name was Grath and he was the strongest person currently in the group. ¡°Even if he restores to his peak condition, he still won¡¯t be our match.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll delay until the little drakey awakens?¡± a tall woman suddenly spoke; her skin was slightly tanned, and she had a sort of motherly air about her, her eyes filled with kindness. Two seemingly crude and plain shortswords rested at her back, made out of copper. Her name was Ruela. ¡°Maybe he plans to join him.¡±

    ¡°Doubt it,¡± a short, plump man replied; he had two warhammers strapped to his waist, and was standing at the back of the group, as if afraid to lead the charge. His name was Sorth. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s waiting for us to get bored and retreat?¡±

    ¡°Hai, you really are a coward beyond cowards Sorth!¡± Stork exclaimed, shaking his head lightly. ¡°If you really want to, then scurry your ass back home and explain yourself to the Master.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no, definitely not!¡± Sorth shook his head restlessly, clearly terrified of his Master. ¡°I¡¯ll fight, I¡¯ll definitely fight.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t bully him Stork!¡± Ruela said, suddenly stretching out her arm and gently caressing Sorth¡¯s head. ¡°You know how he is. Just let him be.¡±

    ¡°Ai, you¡¯re too kind big sis,¡± Hylana said. ¡°Even if he was a frog you¡¯d defend him.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a frog?!¡± Sorth said angrily.

    ¡°I said if, you deaf buffoon.¡±

    ¡°Damn you white witch! Leave house once and meet the sun to face!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more beautiful this way!¡± Hylana replied calmly.

    ¡°Beautiful my ass!¡± although Sorth was truly a coward in front of the entire world, his courageous side would burst out when dealing with Hylana. It was simply because he truly couldn¡¯t stand her. ¡°If you¡¯re beautiful, then I¡¯m a freaking Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Hur hur,¡± Hylana laughed mockingly. ¡°You surely think highly of yourself. Dragon? Maybe in a million years.¡±

    ¡°Enough!!¡± Grath yelled at the two, as they immediately stopped talking. ¡°We¡¯ve already sent someone to keep an eye out for the Dragon. If he moves, we¡¯ll know. So stay still and pay attention. If he doesn¡¯t come out within a year, we¡¯ll give him a visit.¡±

    ¡°You want to go into his domain?¡± Hylana asked, arching her brows slightly.

    ¡°I have decent understanding of his formations,¡± Grath replied. ¡°If we take extra care, we should be fine.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡±

    ¡°H-how about no?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s our leader! Ha ha! Yeah, let¡¯s charge down! Let¡¯s wreak havoc!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sorth, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    **

    Lynne woke up after five days of recuperation. As he inspected his body, he was truly shocked; there wasn¡¯t even a trace of his injuries anywhere except one place ¨C his soul. However, with time, even that should heal; that is, if he doesn¡¯t go on burning out every couple of days. Elynal had already woken before him and was currently eating dried loafs of bread, so Lynne joined him. Because the monkey and the bird were exhausted, the two fell asleep in the corner.

    Lynne also took out some wine from his pouch and began drinking; half because he missed the scorching feeling it invokes inside of him, and half because he was trying to pause the workings of his brain. The two ate in silence, and as the dried bread ran out, Lynne took out his own provisions, which mostly consisted of different types of wine. Luckily, there were some dried apples there ¨C which he used to brew his own wine ¨C so the duo swept that as well, before being somewhat sated.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Elynal asked as he took a gourd of wine Lynne offered him.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Lynne replied. ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Been better.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡± Lynne said, sighing.

    ¡°What for?¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°If I acted earlier¡­ if I didn¡¯t hesitate¡­ then¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Elynal forced a smile as he continued drinking. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can also say that if I was stronger, I¡¯d have been able to protect her. Doesn¡¯t make a damn difference either way.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who they were?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why did they do it?¡±

    ¡°Grand plans and dreams,¡± Elynal smiled bitterly as he thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your mind unnecessarily. It¡¯s not something either you or I can do much about. In the end, what you did saved many lives. The news of it had already spread. There¡¯s no way for them to hide anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Lynne drank some more as he sighed. ¡°I¡¯d rather I saved her than everyone else. She was just a kid¡­¡±

    ¡°She understood the dangers,¡± Elynal said. ¡°In the end, we will all die one day.¡±

    ¡°Did you like her?¡± Lynne suddenly asked.

    ¡°Ha ha, no,¡± Elynal shook his head as he laughed softly. ¡°The two of us simply had a lot in common, as we withstood the same problems. We drew closer, but it never bloomed, as we simply weren¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    ¡°Why was she in the sect anyway?¡± Lynne asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be training at the Palace? Extend that question to yourself as well.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± although it was brief, Lynne spotted it ¨C extreme hatred, anger bellowing so loudly it¡¯s nearly impossible to hide it. However, even if he noticed it, he said nothing as he continued drinking wine. ¡°One day, perhaps, you¡¯ll get to know. There¡¯s no reason to drag you into the politics tied in knots to the thrones.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Thalia?¡± Lynne asked after a short silence. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her with you guys.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Elynal remained silent as he played with the gourd. ¡°Who knows?¡± he replied in the end. ¡°If you¡¯re asking whether she¡¯s alive or not, she definitely is. Her Master wouldn¡¯t allow her to die even if the sky was falling.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lynne quickly understood silent implications, and slight resentment present in Elynal¡¯s voice; even Lynne felt slightly uncomfortable about it. He didn¡¯t think her Master would save them, but she could have at least relayed some news if nothing else. ¡°Will you stay in the sect?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Elynal shook his head. ¡°I have some business back home to take care of. I also need to bring Anna back to her parents.¡±

    ¡°Need my help?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but no,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s best you just return to the sect and lay low for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Lay low¡­¡± Lynne muttered as he took another gourd of wine; dad¡¯s execution day isn¡¯t far off. I wonder if I can make it in time? Aii, even if I make it, he¡¯ll probably just scold me with his eyes if he spots me¡­ ¡°When will you be leaving?¡±

    ¡°Tonight,¡± Elynal said. ¡°They should have dispersed by now, and if I travel at night, I should be relatively safe. Although I can¡¯t use teleportation arrays, you can,¡± he then added. ¡°There are several around,¡± a small, rectangular parchment suddenly appeared in his hand as he gave it to Lynne; it was a small map, pointing out the closest places that had the teleportation array. ¡°You should bounce around a few, just to be safe. Also, you should exchange all gold you have for Mana Stones in one of the bigger cities, as nearly everything worthwhile can¡¯t be bought with gold, but with Mana Stones.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lynne nodded, putting the map away. ¡°Here,¡± he then raised his gourd, toasting. ¡°For Anna.¡±

    ¡°For Anna.¡±

    The two drank some more, and the night soon fell. Elynal said his farewells and departed, leaving Lynne behind with the monkey and the bird. A few hours later, he himself stepped out of the cave. He found himself atop the mountain, staring down at the world. Half-moon hung in the sky, surrounded by shimmering stars, without a cloud in sight. It was a beautiful scenery, yet Lynne couldn¡¯t enjoy it.

    He suddenly felt a spacial tear nearby and, alarmed, took out his Chakrams as he turned around; black vortex hung in the air as a slender pair of legs appeared, followed by the rest of the figure. Lynne¡¯s body relaxed quickly and his Chakrams disappeared. The vortex behind Thalia disappeared as she left, her hair dancing lightly in the gentle breeze. Her usual, playful countenance was nowhere to be found, as her expression was exceedingly solemn, her eyes filled with complex emotions.

    ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re safe.¡± she said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents tell you it¡¯s bad to lie?¡± Lynne smiled lightly as he spoke.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not here to banter with you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me you should be apologizing to.¡± Lynne replied indifferently.

    ¡°I--¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Lynne waved his arm lightly as he spoke. ¡°We are but mere acquaintances. What expectations could I possibly have?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me?¡± Thalia said. ¡°My Master is also interested in you. Someone who¡¯s training in Origin Laws has no place in ordinary Magus world.¡± Dammit, I knew it!!

    ¡°No need,¡± Lynne quickly declined. ¡°I have my own way.¡±

    ¡°You do realize this is an opportunity of a lifetime, right?¡± she said, somewhat annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t you need a moment to think things through?¡±

    ¡°Pardon me for being blunt,¡± Lynne said. ¡°But I¡¯d rather skew the stars than become a disciple of someone who can watch thousands of people die without doing anything. Alas, that¡¯s just who I am.¡±

    ¡°You!!¡± Thalia exclaimed angrily, but she couldn¡¯t refute him, as he was telling the truth. ¡°You think my Master has time to pay attention to some lackluster Mages who¡¯ll never amount to anything?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you and I differ,¡± Lynne explained softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of perspective, really, but it¡¯s that perspective that separates us. Perhaps, with the way things are, I¡¯ll become just like you, sooner or later. I¡¯ll see people, and I¡¯ll kill the same people without batting an eyelid. However, until that day comes, I¡¯ll still be myself. And you be yourself. In the end, we all walk our own roads, fight our own battles, and write our own tales. If, by chance, our tales intersect once more in the future, I hope it will be under better circumstances.¡±

    ¡°You really are stubborn¡­¡± Thalia sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Fine, be it your way. Dance the dance of the mortals for as long as you want. Just don¡¯t feel any regrets.¡±

    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t mention regrets,¡± Lynne¡¯s tone suddenly mellowed as he spoke with deep sadness. ¡°Now you¡¯ve reminded me. Tell me, do you know the name of my Nameless Lady?¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Thalia was immediately stunned, unable to reply.

    ¡°Ah, she, a heavenly creature, beyond compare; ah, stole my heart and ran away! Find her, I shall, one day¡­ for my love burns for bedroom play!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t judge! If you had seen her, you¡¯d understand me! Mature maidens are, after all, something you can¡¯t compare with¡­ their beauty outclasses you by countless realms. No offense, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why did I even come here?¡­¡±

    ¡°Ai, I wonder! I know my charms are otherworldly, and that you have fallen for me, but alas, little lass, I simply can¡¯t love thee!¡±

    ¡°Oh, f*ck off,¡± she cursed as the black vortex suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Lynne said nothing as he watched her disappear the same way she appeared. In truth, he was quite tempted with her offer. However, in the end, he had to reject; there were simply too many secrets he had to keep. Not even mentioning the fact that the Emperor¡¯s Flame Sect is actually hidden in his soul, just the deal with that creature five years from now he made couldn¡¯t be exposed. He felt, deep down, that he would become an enemy of far too many people when the destined day arrived¡­

 6.3 - The Ways of a Scoundrel

    THE WAYS OF A SCOUNDREL

    Lynne, with the bird and the monkey in tow, slowly moved through the stone-steeped mountains as he followed the path indicated on Elynal¡¯s map. The journey was rather silent, as both the monkey and the bird spent majority of time resting.

    After a passage of a few days, he had finally arrived at a small, mountain town called Xeyon. It was a dwelling of ¡®forest folk¡¯, but to Lynne, it was mostly just the land that required but one adjective: paradise. People, young and old, whistled about the small, rural town wearing nothing but a few leafs here and there, to cover the most important parts.

    Lynne¡¯s eyes glittered and drool appeared immediately at the corner of his lips; he wasn¡¯t looking at the young, slender girls of fair skin ¨C as the matter of fact, he didn¡¯t even glance at them ¨C since all of his focus was at the dozen or so middle-aged women that were currently in his sight. BEAUTIFUL!!!

    He forgot about the teleportation array as if his main reason for coming here was to feed upon the scenery. Although the rural town wasn¡¯t large, it still housed roughly two to three thousand people, and was well known for its several gem mines as well as special trees. One such tree was at the center of the town; it towered nearly three hundred meters into the air, branching out like sky. It bore no fruit and it had no survivalist purpose, but it was still considered a deity amongst the town folk.

    All of the leafs which they used to cover themselves with came from this tree. In addition, they had a rather strange burial practice: upon death, bodies would be chopped into pieces neatly, and ¡®fed¡¯ to the tree. And, strangely, the tree actually ¡®ate¡¯ them, which most others outside the town contributed to the tree¡¯s immense growth. Naturally, Lynne didn¡¯t give a damn about that. He barely even looked at the massive tree before diverting his gaze back onto the beautiful maidens.

    He moved inconspicuously towards a small inn. He was far from being the only outsider in the town, so he wasn¡¯t too out of place. A whole heap of young studs would come here yearly to try their luck, but the people from the town had a very simple rule to deal with them: if you wish to fondle our people, you ought to become our people. Strangely, it was as if the rule wasn¡¯t even in place, as most of youths who came here never left, which was also used to explain the growth of population.

    Lynne had finally reached the inn, going over to the counter where he was welcomed by yet another mature maiden. She was head shorter than he was, endowed with magnificent twin peaks which were only half-covered with leafs, had wide hips and long, slender legs. Although her skin was wrinkled at some places, it merely helped give her more of a mature air, increasing her beauty factor. Lynne was barely able to suppress the glitter in his eyes as he arrived in front of her.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± he said lowly, using every last ounce of self-control to look at the woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh, hello traveler!¡± the woman had a strange accent, which further increased the idea in Lynne¡¯s head about ¡®exotic beauties¡¯. What¡¯s more, her voice was extremely melodic and joyful, filled with warmth. Dammit woman! Were you hand-crafted just for me?! Dammit! How can I bear to leave this place now? ¡°Do you wish to rent a room?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah, I want to be a groom¡ªI mean sure, gimme a room.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the woman laughed as she covered her mouth. ¡°We have only the rooms with one bed. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Never heard anyone needing two beds for-- I mean, yeah, that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Rylia, service me!¡± a youthful voice boomed out from behind Lynne; although it was brief, he noticed a quick change in the woman¡¯s expression. However, she immediately went back to being ¡®all smiles¡¯.

    ¡°Will be right there Lord Thun!¡± her voice retained the same, gentle melody as she replied.

    ¡°Eh, hurry up! Just get Ely or someone else to take care of that kid!¡± Lynne glanced backwards and spotted a group of four men, dressed scarcely, fondling a group of five or six women; they definitely weren¡¯t natives. Kid? You¡¯re a kid! Your mom¡¯s a kid!! Lynne wasn¡¯t actually angry for being called a kid. As he had changed his appearance using Infinite Faces, he now looked to be roughly 16 years old. No, he wasn¡¯t angry. He was just extremely jealous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick about it, Lord Thun!¡± the woman persisted, slowly stepping out and leading Lynne towards the room.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the one called Lord Thun laughed. ¡°How else will that go? He¡¯s a kid! Of course he¡¯ll be quick!¡± Your mom¡¯s quick!! Lynne nearly stumbled down and fell; the woman called Rylia seemed to think it was because he was embarrassed, but as Lynne opened his mouth, she quickly realized she was wrong¡­ very, very wrong.

    ¡°Who¡¯s quick, little imp?!¡± Lynne¡¯s voice echoed against the walls of the small inn, stunning everyone inside. ¡°If I wanted to, I¡¯d outlast god of screwing, so bugger off! Quick?! The only thing quick about me is my tongue, so go back to spending ten hours to fondle and two minutes to climax!¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± Lord Thun jumped out of his seat, his face incomparably ugly. Who has ever insulted him like that? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just some 15 year old kid!

    ¡°What, are you both imp and deaf? Imp? Oh, impotent! So sorry,¡± Lynne¡¯s expression suddenly changed to that of pity. ¡°So many lavishing beauties surround you, yet you have a limp! Oh look, there¡¯s imp again! Damn, you really are a tall one!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you brat!¡±

    ¡°Hei hei,¡± Lynne waved his arms defensively as he spoke. ¡°I mean no harm! If I had known you can¡¯t dip, I¡¯d never mention you were an imp! Ah, I remember when I was 8 and was just like you¡­¡± Blegh! Stop lying you despicable brat!! ¡°Alas, some men bear troubles, and some men are just bears.¡± Eh? ¡°They can only taste the honey, but never produce it¡­¡± F*CK!! Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Ai ai,¡± Rylia¡¯s face was full of worry as she dragged Lynne upstairs quickly. ¡°He¡¯s just a child Lord Thun! Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°How can he not?¡± Lynne questioned as he was being dragged. ¡°That¡¯s the only place his blood can rush to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Kid?! He¡¯s a kid?! Not in a million years he¡¯s not!!

    Rylia finally managed to drag Lynne upstairs and into his room. Her face was slightly ashen as she stared at this youth in front of her. Lynne appeared calm and indifferent as he inspected his room, nodding in satisfaction a few times.

    ¡°Are you really a kid?¡± she asked at last.

    ¡°He he,¡± Lynne laughed innocently while his eyes finally couldn¡¯t endure anymore, inspecting every inch of her body. ¡°Forget my age, and answer me if someone crafted you!¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too beautiful! Sensational!¡± Lynne suddenly fell onto his knees. ¡°Although you¡¯re no match for my Nameless Lady, you¡¯re definitely top three! Dammit! What are you doing here, wasting your best years with some improper fools? Impotent, improper imp with a limp can enjoy you, while I have to cross half the world just to see you?! Ah, heavens, why is life so unfair?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to touch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, fine, I won¡¯t! That¡¯s just because I respect you! So, to thank me for respecting you, can you let me touch?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just for a second, I promise! I haven¡¯t touched a woman in months, I¡¯m going insane here!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, I know I¡¯m heavenly handsome and all, but it¡¯s not to the point of leaving people speechless!¡± There¡¯s something wrong with this kid! Something very wrong! ¡°Rylia, was it? Ah, what a heavenly name! What a heavenly sound it makes! Ah, you remind me of Lady Zin, Lady Ina, Lady Orichi, Lady Helena, Lady Tinna¡­¡± after about twenty more names. ¡°Lady Sarah, Lady-- no, that¡¯s about it. Others are a bit uglier.¡±

    ¡°¡­ h-how old are you?¡±

    ¡°Ai, what¡¯s with that question? Why is everyone asking for my age? Ah, what¡¯s the age got to do with love? I love maidens of late! Screw young ones, let them bugger off! They lack qualifications to speak with me! Ah, if only I knew how to clone mature maidens¡­ I¡¯d clone ten thousand of you, and then ten thousand more¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ so, uh, one night is ten gold.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Lynne¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°For a room.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me touch?¡±

    And so, Rylia left Lynne alone in his room. He barely stayed there for a few minutes before leaving, exploring the city. In about six hours, rumors began spreading throughout the town, and there was almost no one who didn¡¯t hear a word or two about it.

    ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    ¡°What, what?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s apparently some kid on the streets ogling our older women and asking all sorts of weird stuff.¡± two younger girls were discussing amongst themselves.

    ¡°What weird stuff?¡±

    ¡°I heard he asked Sister Geya to sniff her feet and Sister Janie to suffocate him with her breasts.¡±

    ¡°What? Is he really a kid?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard he¡¯s not older than 15 apparently!¡±

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong with kids today¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, we¡¯re also kids.¡±

    ¡°True¡­¡±

    Indeed, Lynne went on a form of a rampage. It was similar to what he did during his stay in Palace back in Edgemaw, except this time he meant it. As someone who never spent a week without visiting brothel for nearly four years, ever since he escaped Edgemaw he never as much as held a woman¡¯s hand, to say of nothing else. As he was finally free of all duties, and as too many heavy things were weighing on his mind, he let his lips loose for a day, and asked practically every older woman in the town for a ¡®favor¡¯ or two.

    Because they thought he was cute, most women actually let him do whatever he wanted. And so, Lynne spent hefty chunk of a day living in the bosoms¡ªclouds, his heart unable to stop racing.

    Moon hung beautifully on the sky, surrounded by stars, illuminating mostly tree and outer parts of Xenoy Town. Lynne was currently huddled up underneath sheets, his face bearing a beautiful smile as he gazed sideways. Next to him was a woman, her face adorned with first signs of wrinkles, who was staring back at him with a rather strange expression.

    ¡°What?¡± Lynne asked in the end.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re definitely no kid.¡±

    ¡°He he,¡± Lynne giggled innocently. ¡°Ah, Sister Freya, you cannot understand how happy I am at the moment¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I just thought you were never with a woman before, so I figured I¡¯d help you out¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, to be fair, I¡¯ve never been with a woman such as yourself!¡± Lynne spoke shamelessly. ¡°You truly are a prim and proper flower, blooming in the heavenly garden!¡±

    ¡°¡­ everyone told me you were just a curious kid¡­¡±

    ¡°Curious? Of course I¡¯m curious! Especially about what¡¯s beneath the green sheets of a tree! Ah, when they flew as if carried by the wind, I nearly bled out rivers from my nose! Beautiful! Astounding! Heavenly!¡±

    ¡°¡­ how long will you be staying here?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know. A day or two maybe.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not leaving this room for as long as you¡¯re staying in town.¡±

    ¡°He he, there¡¯s nothing out there, in the world, that¡¯s of interest to me¡­ for the time being.¡±

    Lynne went back to his roots, to who he used to be well before his life was turned upside down. For the shortwhile, he didn¡¯t care about the worldly happenings, about what he needed to do, about all the scattered mysteries and questions weighing on his mind. He had, for at least a few days, forgotten all of his troubles and let rivers carry them away. He was reminded why and how much he enjoyed the simple life.

    He was woken in the morning by the bustle from the outside; as he perked his head through the window, his heart froze, his expression growing ugly. Ten or so black-clad figures, led by a woman he recognized, were walking through the city, inspecting every person carefully. Finally, after about five minutes, they seemed to have recognized someone, and, under the eyes of everyone present, beheaded the twenty-something youth on the spot. Lynne also recognized the youth: he was a part of the expedition in the ancient city, and one of the escapees from that day. Ai, you bunch of bastards, you can¡¯t leave me alone even for a few days!!!

 6.4 - Caught

    CAUGHT

    Lynne had quickly dressed up, his face turning grim. He should have expected them to search through the nearby towns with teleportation arrays, yet he didn¡¯t; now, he was stuck in a town filled with people who want him dead. Luckily, though, he had changed his appearance completely. Even if someone was much more powerful than him, they¡¯d have trouble seeing through his disguise.

    He had cast simple magic and put Freya to sleep; his brief moment of forgetfulness of a world had come to abrupt end, causing him no small amount of heartache. He knew that the road he chose to tread is filled with boundless trappings, and now he wasn¡¯t even given a few days to recharge his batteries before rushing towards the Holy Paradise to see whether he could somehow, through a miracle, save his father.

    He was certain that the black-clad figures would wait at the teleportation array and inspect everyone closely. He was given two simple choices: either take a risk and go through the teleportation array, or spend a week traveling on foot to the another nearest town with the array without knowing whether black-clad figures were there as well. He simply discarded the second option, as it was impossible for him to waste another week on random travel. His father¡¯s execution date was a month away, and he had no leeway in terms of time to go the roundabout ways.

    Gritting his teeth, he exited the small inn and moved through the cobblestone streets, paying close attention to his surroundings. The buildings in the town were built simply, but were somewhat stacked atop of one another, impairing one¡¯s vision. There were a lot of narrow alleyways and cut corners, making it nearly impossible to watch over the entire town ¨C even if one was looking at it from an advantage point.

    One kilometer¡­ five hundred meters¡­ about half an hour after leaving the inn, he was finally able to see teleportation array. As he suspected, it was crowded by about dozen black-clad figures who were rigorously inspecting every newcomer. Lynne took in a deep breath before joining the lengthy line; one by one, people were allowed to pass. He doubted that anyone amongst the escapees would be as ballsy as he was to go straight through the array to escape.

    Finally, after about fifteen minutes of waiting, it was his turn. The figure that inspected him was youth his age, with rather average looks. He was scrutinized from top to bottom as the youth compared him to the list of portraits hung on the sign next to the array. Lynne immediately recognized his previous face, as it was placed at the very top.

    Name: Unknown

    Age: Unknown

    Affiliation: Unknown

    Rank: Celestial Magus

    Priority: Top

    Kill on sight!

    As Lynne saw this, he nearly vomited blood. Celestial Magus my ass! Your mother is Celestial Magus! If I was one, you think I¡¯d be running away like a donkey? Dammit!

    I However, outwardly, Lynne remained expressionless. If he was discovered, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯d be executed on the spot. He certainly wasn¡¯t willing to undergo the same rhapsody of death by activating Gift of Infinity again. He was even forced to leave the monkey and the bird behind, as they¡¯d travel by air to rejoin him later.

    ¡°Go on,¡± youth said at last. ¡°Because we have stagnated the outflow, there¡¯s no fee for travel.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lynne said simply as he walked towards the centermost part of the array.

    The array was much smaller than the one in the ancient city, and was able to hold two to three people at most. However, people were sent out one by one per orders of the black-clad figures. As he stopped, he saw six figures surround the array and begin pouring the Mana into the formation. The stones beneath him began turning clockwise; one could judge the distance of teleportation by the number of ¡®rings¡¯ it had. This one had six, indicating that it was long-distance array. It quickly began shimmering in silver, and Lynne felt cold overcome him, as space around him began tearing down.

    ¡°This aura¡­¡± he faintly heard a familiar voice of a woman in the distance; as he cast a glance, he saw a peerless beauty, relatively young one at that, with skin paler than snow. Her eyes bore the innate pride of a genius, and they appeared to be looking down on the rest of the world. ¡°Stop the array!!!¡± she suddenly shouted as her eyes locked onto Lynne.

    Alas, it was too late; the light flashed brightly and Lynne disappeared, traversing the spacial tunnel between two locations. Lady Fen¡¯er immediately bolted towards the array, her face extremely ugly. A mere moment later, another youth joined her; if Lynne was here, he¡¯d undoubtedly recognize this handsome youth. A year ago, during the invasion of Edgemaw, Lynne witnessed Princess Anna and the King be slaughtered by this very youth: Second Prince Irey of Elvernheimn Empire.

    ¡°Star the array!!¡± Lady Fen¡¯er shouted nervously; it was him! That aura! It was definitely him! Why did it seem as if he¡¯s just an ordinary Dao Archmage though? Impossible! He must have used some trick to cover up his real strength! Dammit, he was so close and we let him slip away!

    On the other side, Lynne had finally left the tunnel, his eyes flashing with the glint of terror. Without saying a word to anyone around ¨C and without even looking as to where he landed ¨C he immediately cast Fiery Sweeps and began bolting through the sky. He had about thirty seconds before others arrived, and he needed to create as much separation as possible. Dammit, how the hell could I have forgotten about the aura?! What the hell¡¯s happening to me? I¡¯m usually much more careful than this!!

    Lynne flashed through the sky, leaving behind dumbfounded people to stare at him from beneath. As he predicted, roughly half a minute later, the light of the array flashed yet again, and three figures appeared: Lady Fen¡¯er, Prince Irey and another black-clad youth ¨C Lymor, the one that accompanied Lady Fen¡¯er into the Emperor¡¯s Flame sect grounds.

    After briefly questioning those around, they took to skies and sped in the direction Lynne left. On the other side, Lynne felt distant spacial tear and realized that they had arrived. He had merely traveled two kilometers in the space of thirty seconds. While, in ordinary times, that may seem like a lot, he knew that it was far from enough at the moment. He was much weaker in terms of speed, and there was no doubt they¡¯d catch up to him within five minutes at most. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    His mind was going through a solution after a solution, trying to find a way to get out of this alive. Yet, no matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t come up with a feasible one. The monkey and the bird were at least a day away from him, so he couldn¡¯t get their help either. He was completely unfamiliar with his surroundings; according to Elynal¡¯s map, he wound up in roughly central area of the Kingdom, hundred or so kilometers away from the capital.

    The land around him was filled to brim with forests and mountains; from time to time, he¡¯d pass a river or a lake, but there was no way he could hide anywhere. He suddenly felt a cold feeling pierce his heart; he glanced backwards and spotted three dots above in the sky descending towards him. Crap, they caught up faster than I thought they would! Shit¡­ one of them is Dominus Magus, one is Pius Magus and one is Dao Archmage like me. If it weren¡¯t for the Dominus one, I might have stood some chance¡­ but now¡­ ugh, no, I can¡¯t die here. I didn¡¯t do half the shit I promised I would!

    ¡°Hello, hello, Emperor¡¯s Flame command center please respond!¡± Lynne shouted inwardly at the small, bead-sized space in his soul. ¡°I really, really need some assistance! I¡¯m about to be freaking burned to a crisp!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± there was no reply.

    ¡°Come one Eternal One, the Greatest of the Allkind, I¡¯m in deep crappers here! Just send me two ¨C no, just send me one helper who can tie down Dominus Magus, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking!¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡± the Eternal Spirit replied at last in a rather calm voice.

    ¡°How the hell am I supposed to know? An hour? A day? A freaking year?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ looks like I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! We didn¡¯t know each other for two weeks, and you¡¯re already regretting it? Just help me, come on!¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine,¡± the Spirit sighed softly as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll send out a Primal Beast. Note that he can, at most, stay outside for a few hours. He definitely won¡¯t be able to kill the Magus, but he should be able to tie her down. For everything else, I¡¯ll leave it in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Thanks old geezer! You¡¯re awesome!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Realizing that there was no way he could escape, Lynne came to abrupt halt, turning around and welcoming three figures. His heart suddenly froze as he spotted a youth to the left, as he immediately recognized him. That day, when the Edgemaw was falling apart, he was standing in the heart of the palace, and had killed both Anna and the King with a single move of his hand! Yet, what¡¯s the most surprising thing, it appeared he was merely a Dao Archmage like himself!

    ¡°Careful!¡± Lady Fen¡¯er spoke in a soft whisper to the other two. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Uncle Ion, and he should be arriving within a few hours. If he really is just an Dao Archmage, though, then we¡¯ll just kill him on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Lymor nodded, licking his lips while snickering coldly. On the other hand, Prince Irey merely nodded in acknowledgment; after all, he wasn¡¯t truly a part of the Lords of the Zen, so Lady Fen¡¯er¡¯s words had very little impact on him.

    ¡°He he, boy,¡± Lymor spoke out at Lynne. ¡°You really gave us a scare back then. He he, to think you¡¯d be dumb enough to actually use a teleportation array! Ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Hai, ugly beast, shut up for a moment!¡± Lynne said softly; Eternal Spirit had already given him full control over the Primal Beast, and he could summon it anytime he wished. The beast was tiger-shaped, but was two-headed and coated in blaze all throughout. ¡°What are you guys chasing me for? I don¡¯t remember offending any one of you!¡±

    ¡°Enough of the crap,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er immediately interrupted the banter. ¡°If you swear a Blood Oath to become Zen Slave, we¡¯ll let you live. If not, you¡¯ll die on this spot today.¡±

    ¡°Ai, what a vicious woman! No wonder neither of the two boys dare stand too close to you! I bet you even piss steel-sharpened thorns!¡± Lady Fen¡¯er¡¯s lips twitched slightly, while Prince Irey held back laughter.

    ¡°Go on, show us your Divine Arts,¡± Lymor taunted. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely die here. He he, maybe not; I¡¯m quite interested in seeing how your body is made for you to be able to cast two Divine Arts in a row. He he.¡±

    ¡°Dude, stop with the creepy laughter, you suck at it,¡± Lynne said, completely calm ¨C at least on the surface. ¡°Anyway, I definitely can¡¯t cast Divine Arts. What the hell are Divine Arts anyway? Did you mistake me for some awesome Magus who absolutely wrecked the living shit out of you guys a couple weeks back? If so, I totally had nothing to do with that! I was warming bed of my wife back then!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°:..¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hai, see? Just a simple misunderstanding! So, let us part our ways here! I hope to be able to see you guys in the future. Bye then.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lynne truly wished he could just leave, but was immediately stopped; he grunted under his breath as he turned back around, realizing that the fight is imminent. ¡°You truly are ballsy,¡± Prince Irey finally spoke coldly. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s many things, Lady Fen¡¯er, but Celestial Magus is not one of them.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lady Fen¡¯er suspected the same.

    ¡°Hai, who are you boy?¡± Lynne pointed at the Prince. ¡°How can I possibly be Celestial Magus? Do you think I¡¯d be bickering with you kids if I could wipe my butt with you?¡± F*ck!!!

    ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize Second Prince of Elvernheimn Empire? He he, you truly are a lost kid.¡± Lymor said.

    ¡°Ah? Second Prince? No wonder. I only know the First Prince, Elynal,¡± Lynne lit up the fuse without holding back. ¡°Truly an awesome dude. I can see why you¡¯re the Second one. Too bad you had to be born in the same generation as him, destined to forever lick his boots. Ah, how sad your fate must be.¡± Prince Irey¡¯s eyebrows twitched as his face turned even colder; Elynal was one of the sore spots for him. Naturally, he was much stronger than him, but for the sake of keeping him a secret, Elynal is officially the First Prince of the Empire.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to skin you alive personally.¡± the Prince retorted, suddenly floating up. Wind roused around him as his robes flapped loudly behind him.

    ¡°He he, let me do the honors, Prince.¡± Lymor spread his arms apart whereupon two, black-colored daggers appeared.

    ¡°You will die here!¡± Lady Fen¡¯er exclaimed as she gracefully extended her arm; a silver shortsword appeared suddenly, shimmering in beautiful, golden rays. Soul Weapon!! Lynne exclaimed inwardly, stunned a bit.

    ¡°Hai, looks like I¡¯ll have to play with you kids for a bit¡­¡± Lynne flicked his sleeve slightly as space around him tore; a moment later, Primal Beast appeared next to him.

    The beast was relatively large, towering to nearly three meters if it stood up on its hind legs. It had two identical heads, and eyes completely crimson. Its fur was silver, but due to the fact that it was burning throughout, it appeared golden and crimson. It roared lowly, fumes of smoke exiting its nostrils as it stared daggers at the group of three. They were taken aback by the sudden appearance of the beast neither of the three could recognize. It wasn¡¯t strange for Mages to have beasts as companions ¨C as the matter of fact, the higher one climbed on the path, the more necessary the strong beast became. However, they never saw such beast before. They also felt a faint sense of danger from it ¨C much more so than from Lynne ¨C causing their faces to turn solemn.

    ¡°Hah,¡± Lynne chuckled lightly as he summoned his Chakrams, swinging them roundly as he stood in place. ¡°Let us dance then.¡±

 6.5 - Hand of God

    HAND OF GOD

    There was a brief moment of silence before array of spells erupted around the riverside. Primal Beast bent its hind legs slightly as he pounced towards Lady Fen¡¯er, while Lynne swung his Chakrams in sideways arcs, aiming at Lymor and the Prince. The Chakrams fumed with green flames, increasing their speed exponentially, causing the Prince and Lymor to be slightly stunned; however, they were experts as well, and had managed to react rather quickly.

    Lymor threw one of his daggers as it was coated in black shadows, deflecting the Chakram¡¯s trajectory slightly, causing it to miss, while the Prince merely conditioned wind around him to push him sideways, dodging the strike. Lynne immediately cast Fiery Sweeps, drawing up in an arc as he flew towards the Prince. Mid-flight, he summoned Aqua Blade, shifting it shape to that of a ten meters tall hammer.

    In addition, he summoned forty Elemental Blades ¨C all coated in golden flames ¨C and sent them towards Lymor as a distraction. With him tied up, Lynne reigned attacks freely upon the floating Prince. The latter clasped his hands together, causing invisible wind blades to swipe outwardly. They deflected Chakrams slightly, but couldn¡¯t do anything to the hammer. However, just as Lynne was a few meters away from the Prince, the latter smirked, turning Lynne¡¯s heart cold.

    ¡°Got you.¡± the Prince spoke faintly.

    Brilliant light flashed under his feet and space around him distorted. Just a mere moment later, he appeared behind Lynne with a single, shortsword smashing down at the latter. Alarmed, Lynne immediately cast second Aqua Blade, changing its shape to that of a towering shield, covering his back. The shield held for a mere second before being blasted apart. Although Lynne evaded the direct attack, he was still hit by a shockwave, causing him to plummet down to the ground.

    As he smashed against, creating a relatively large crater, he was forced to spit out a mouthful of blood. He felt inner organs dance in place, creating an extremely uncomfortable feeling. He grit his teeth as his face turned solemn; they were much more troublesome than he expected.

    ¡°Chains, release.¡± Lynne spoke softly.

    Suddenly, the chains which bound the Chakrams disappeared, leaving behind two levitating weapons. The green surrounding them disappeared and was instead replaced by blue flames, exuding barely any warmth. He dispersed both Aqua Blades he had active and stood up firmly, looking at the two in front who were charging. Both were experts in close-quarters combat, something Lynne was relatively weak at, and he realized he¡¯d have a hard time keeping them away for too long. If he needed to just outlast them and survive, he could, but he needed to either defeat them or even kill them and escape. He definitely couldn¡¯t get entangled with them, mainly because Primal Beast wasn¡¯t indefinite.

    After brief contemplation, he immediately cast Starcarrier directly onto the Chakrams, infusing the power of stars into each strike. Even Lynne felt the weight of the two weapons grow almost hundredfold. The two weapons floated around him, clockwise, for a brief moment before being explosively sent outwards. They left behind a trail of blue flames, creating a rather surreal sight.

    The nature of blue flames was their unpredictability ¨C almost akin to that of water. They weren¡¯t as fast as green flames nor were they as explosive as golden ones, but as the two flame-coated Chakrams flew through the air, they seemingly tore through the space, causing their trajectory to plummet downward, and just before hitting the ground to spike upwards, attacking the duo from crafty angles.

    Believing the Chakrams to just be simple weapons, Lymor and the Prince decided to charge forward and deflect with their weapons. However, the moment their weapons clashed, they regretted their decision. Not only were Chakrams Soul Weapons ¨C making them many times more durable than any other kind ¨C they were also imbued with the power and weight of the stars. The shortsword in the Prince¡¯s hand immediately snapped in two, but it managed to somewhat change the Chakram¡¯s trajectory, causing it to hit the Prince with the flat side of the blade.

    His lungs quickly caved in and he spat out a mouthful of blood before being blown backwards like a cannonball, with expression of utter disbelief covering every inch of his face. He felt as if the mountain had directly hit his chest, and he couldn¡¯t understand just where that strength came from.

    On the other side, Lymor¡¯s daggers were blown to smithereens, but he wasn¡¯t as lucky as the first Prince; the Chakram directly sliced against the shoulder of his left arm, cutting it off immediately. Blood stirred like a fountain as he screamed out in pain. However, he managed to send out a well hidden blade light through the air, aiming directly at Lynne¡¯s heart before he was, also, blown backwards.

    Two Chakrams circled briefly in the air before moving back towards Lynne like boomerangs. They were his Soul Weapons, after all, and he could control them nigh indefinitely with his mind alone, without wasting any Mana. Just at that moment, he felt a slight spacial tear a few meters away from him. Almost instinctively he shifted sideways, causing the blade light to impale left side of his abdomen, piercing right through. Lynne looked down and spotted finger-sized hole running through his entire body. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Pain burst through, but it was quite manageable; it was far from the likes of injecting Origin Symbols into his mind. He immediately stirred the blood inside of him, clogging the wound and temporarily closing it. He also circulated Mana through his veins, sending it to cover the outer layer of the wound before he has a breather to fix it completely.

    As he gained the opportunity due to the enemy¡¯s negligence, Lynne definitely wouldn¡¯t be kind enough to let them recover; he immediately cast Fiery Sweeps, bolting forward through the air. Both Lymor and the Prince were still on the ground, coughing up blood and holding onto their wounds as they stared murder at the incoming Lynne.

    ¡°You dare!!¡± the first Prince raged; it was clear that Lynne was relatively weaker than both him and Lymor, but because they underestimated his weapon, they paid the price. Because Lynne¡¯s Soul Force was many times stronger than even Lady Fen¡¯er¡¯s, they had no way of knowing that his Chakrams were actually Soul Weapons.

    ¡°Heh, arrogant bastard.¡± Lynne smirked complecantly.

    However, just as he was about to reach the two, he felt his heart grow cold and shivers run through his spine; he forcibly halted moving forward, and a massive arc of red light flashed past him, mere few inches away. He glanced sideways, realizing that Lady Fen¡¯er sacrificed some of her own security to stop him in his tracks. Dammit, this won¡¯t do! He thought as he noticed both Lymor and the Prince creating some distance between them. They¡¯ll be careful from now on, and I definitely won¡¯t get another chance to hurt them¡­ and even I can feel Primal Beast growing ever so weaker. What to do? What to freaking do?!

    Lynne racked his brain continuously, but nothing came to mind; if he wanted to run, he couldn¡¯t outrun them. If he wanted to fight, he couldn¡¯t outfight them. He doubted Eternal Spirit would help him again, as there wouldn¡¯t have been any point then in waiting for a relatively talented someone to take away the Seven Worlds. Suddenly, from the corners of his eyes, he spotted a lizard-like creature swimming stealthily through the river. Seven Evolutions!! Lynne exclaimed happily, nearly tearing up. Is this what they call a Hand of God?

    Ignoring the Prince and Lymor, he swept sideways towards the lizard, mentally connecting with his pouch and taking out a scroll-shaped item. The moment the lizard saw the item, the creature screeched as if it had been pierced by a spear, rising on two legs and trying to scurry away. However, Lynne was faster; the lizard felt his body freeze and warm current surge through his veins before a seed was born inside both his heart and mind.

    ¡°HELP ME LITTLE BEAST!!¡± was the first thing he heard. His expression immediately sank; Shit! That¡¯s what I get for trying to reap the benefits of something that had nothing to do with me! Where the hell did this brat get the Writ anyway? Shit!

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Writ!!¡± both Lymor and the Prince exclaimed at the same time, their faces growing with worry. They also recognized that it was Seven Evolutions beast ¨C which was akin to Lady Fen¡¯er in power. In addition to the Primal Beast already battling her, Lynne now had two Dominus-equivalent beasts on his side. What the fuck??! Neither of the two could believe it, yet it was nonetheless true.

    ¡°Haha, you damned bastards!!¡± Lynne immediately began laughing as the lizard stood next to him. The creature was over two meters tall, and had green, scaled skin, with extruded head. Its eyes had cold, green glimmer to them. Lengthy, tip-shaped tail was sweeping gently behind the creature, ready to strike at any moment. ¡°You wanna fight? Sure! Let¡¯s fight! Let¡¯s fight ¡®till dawn bursts out from my ass!¡± Blegh! ¡°Hai, you sure can drive a man to his last wits; do you really think I have enough Writs to throw them at this ugly-incarnate crap?¡± he said, pointing at the lizard. The creature had the expression of utter sadness, and was almost driven to tears. ¡°Bleh, doggy, come back!¡± the Primal Beast roared lowly at Lady Fen¡¯er one last time before jumping back and standing next to Lynne.

    Lizard on one and tiger-like creature on the other side, Lynne appeared like a wild beast himself, laughing maniacally as he stared at the trio in front of him. Lady Fen¡¯er actually had some slight cuts across her body, dyeing her armor slightly red. It was clear she was at a disadvantage battling the two-headed tiger. However, it wasn¡¯t by much, as none of her wounds were serious.

    ¡°Can you only rely on beasts to fight? Damned brat!¡± the Prince shouted.

    ¡°Fuck you, little bitch!¡± Lynne immediately retorted. ¡°There¡¯s three of you, and one of me! One of you is Dominus bitch, the other is Pius brat, and the lowly Dao Archmage dog. I may be stupid, but I¡¯m not insane enough to fight you three on my own. Besides, you two fought against me; look at you. One lost his arm, the other will need a new pair of lungs to breathe properly. He he, you truly are a pair of utter weaklings.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± the eyes of the trio were completely bloodshot red; standing in front of someone who was clearly much, much weaker than them and being unable to do anything was one of the most excruciating experiences they ever had.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Lynne snickered coldly. ¡°I thought so. Stop chasing me, I¡¯ve got things to take care of. I can¡¯t be babysitting kids every day. So shoo, go back to your cradle and suck your thumbs for a while before daring to stand in front of me again. Doggy, let¡¯s hop. Liz-boy, take the rear and watch them as if you were watching your¡­ I don¡¯t know, what are you into? Eh, who cares. We¡¯ll get to know each other later.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± thought the ¡®doggy¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡± felt the ¡®Liz-boy¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡± cried the other three.

    As Lynne hoped onto the two-headed tiger and bolted into the distance, he left behind three heartbroken people. Even if they wanted to chase, it was now impossible. They could only reluctantly follow the direction Lynne took, and hope they¡¯ll come across him later. They had no doubts that he¡¯d change the aura the moment he was in the clear, so the only way they¡¯ll catch him anytime soon was through sheer, unadulterated luck.

    Lynne, on the other hand, was happily riding the tiger. At least outwardly. Inside? He was thanking every little thing he could remember for lizard¡¯s greed. Somebody truly wants me to live¡­ it¡¯s as if nothing else would be possible without me¡­ I wonder who¡­ ah, thank you kind sir. Thank you beautiful Liz-boy. And than you muscle-fiend tiger. Let¡¯s not fight any time soon¡­

 6.6 - Master Archmage

    MASTER ARCHMAGE

    Lynne had furiously traveled for nearly six hours before finally coming to a stop, secluding himself within an isolated ravine, deep inside a naturally made cave. The Primal Beast had already returned back into the sect realm, and even the lizard he obtained randomly was invited. As the creature could talk in human tongue ¨C since it passed seven evolutions ¨C Lynne was able to learn that his name was Rugg, and that he was a Dragonkin Lizard. Although the Dragon bloodline within him was extremely ¨C extremely ¨C faint, it still counted for something.

    When Rugg entered the sect realm, Lynne could hear his happy screams, and he even fell onto his knees and kowtowed three times at Lynne, thanking him.

    ¡°Hai, but of course; when I have ever mistreated my friends? Hu hu.¡± was Lynne¡¯s response.

    While Lynne¡¯s heart still pounded heavily, he forced it calm by constantly sending Mana into it. That experience just now was too terrifying for him. Even though he, technically, managed to escape two great massacres, if someone asked him to do it again, he¡¯d rather eat dirt for an entire year. Although he didn¡¯t lack confidence in his strength ¨C especially since he regularly started sparring against that youth inside the sect¡¯s Garden of Flames ¨C it didn¡¯t mean he was complacent enough to believe himself invincible.

    ¡°I need to increase my strength ¨C and I need to do it right now,¡± Lynne mused lowly as he stroke his chin. He felt faint traces of subtle under his fingers, but paid them no heed. ¡°The quickest way is definitely through the Origin Laws, but understanding a fart of those requires way too much time. My battle experience is growing each day, so I can disregard that for now as well. All that¡¯s left is simply increasing the strength of my Spell Arts as well as Mana¡­ huh, looks like it¡¯s high time I concocted a useful pill.¡±

    Although Lynne was able to concoct Rank 10 pills and potions for quite some time, most of the pills were ordinary ones. This was due to the fact that he lacked proficiency in controlling flames, as well as the fact that he could barely use two. Now that he had stabilized his insights into fire, as well as learned the third type of Natural Flames, he was confident in being able to concoct Rank 10pill that he had been eying ever since the monkey gave him the Alchemist Manual.

    The name of the pill was Frostfire Surge, and Lynne only had enough ingredients for two attempts. Although the effects of the pill were far from heaven-defying, it was perfect for someone who focused on fire path. Not only would the pill give his Mana faint fire attribute, it would also make it so that he¡¯d be able to mask the warmth of his flame ¨C hence the ¡®frost¡¯ in its name.

    Taking out two batches of herbs, he solemnly looked over them before taking in a deep breath. Putting one back into the space pouch, he spent additional hour stabilizing his condition. Before him lay twenty-seven different types of herbs, some relatively common, others relatively rare. The reason he was unable to concoct Frostfire Surge before was because some ingredients required the green flame as a catalyst.

    His eyes flashed with glint of determination and he immediately caused three floating spheres of flames to appear. He had long since discarded the idea of concocting pills through the usage of equipment. When the monkey told him that Rank 11 through Rank 14 and above pills can only be concocted manually, although it stung, he pushed through it. Now, he was more or less as proficient as some Alchemy geniuses using equipment to concoct high-ranking pills.

    Separating the herbs into three batches, he caused the golden flame to wreathe heavily as he began pouring one herb after another into it. As they got processed, they left behind a single, liquified drop; some were lime green, some were chilly blue, some were completely translucent¡­ after about two hours, nine herbs in the first batch ¨C which passed through the golden flames ¨C were transformed into nine liquified drops floating in the air.

    Lynne quickly recovered his Mana and Soul Force. Using tinges of Soul Force here and there eased the process quite a lot, which is why he merely spent two hours. After recovering, he repeated the same process with the second batch ¨C leaving behind twelve drops created through the blue flames. At last, the third batch went through the green flames, leaving behind six drops, each identically scarlet.

    However, amongst all the drops, two appeared the most dominant: the one from the first batch which was chilly blue in color, emitting deep aura of cold. This drop was the exact reason for the ¡®frost¡¯ in the name of the pill. The second was a droplet from the second batch, wreathing in the golden, seemingly ablaze. The current of warmth oozed from it, filling the entire room to a brim, nearly nullifying the effects of the blue drop. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    After recovering yet again, Lynne took in a deep breath as his expression grew solemn. He had extracted droplets in similar fashion before, so he had some experience, but he had never attempted melding so many different types into a pill, which was the most difficult part.

    Nudging his fingers forward slightly, the droplets hovering in the air trembled slightly. The two dominant droplets closed in towards one another, while all others rotated around them like moons for a few moments. Medical fragrance and aroma exploded as the droplets were extinguished one by one. A small tornado, with two dominant droplets at the center, drew in all the aroma from the exploded droplets, preventing the escape.

    Golden and blue droplets slowly began crystallizing while growing larger, their corners shifting further together, slowly beginning to bond.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he muttered nervously. ¡°You better do as this granddaddy instructed, else I¡¯ll cook you for dinner and feed you to the dogs. Ai, ai, stop fighting back!!¡± he cried ever more so nervously as he nearly lost control over the entire process. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to me, it¡¯s just rumbling of a madman. Who listens to a madman anyway? Other madmen, obviously! You definitely aren¡¯t madmen! Hell, you aren¡¯t even men! Dammit!!¡±

    Lynne bit his lip as he began feeling dizzy. This was the most exhausted he felt ever since he started learning Alchemy. Each pill, in addition to its general ranking, was also divided into different qualities: low, middle, high and supreme. Lynne, so far, had mostly concocted low ranked pills, with some middle ones thrown in there from time to time. However, Frostfire Surge was High Rank 10 pill, and it was amongst the best in that department. Naturally, the process of creating it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°Holy shit!!¡± Lynne exclaimed loudly, his eyes bloodshot red, his stomach grumbling from hunger. ¡°It¡¯s been almost eleven hours! Eleven freaking hours! Anentire orphanage of babies could have been made by this point! Come on, please, just stop playing will-they won¡¯t-they game. Nobody likes it! I promise you that much! Just will¡­ just will, please!!¡±

    Even though he had enough herbs for the second attempt, Lynne felt he¡¯d rather run back to Lady Fen¡¯er and ask for her help rather than doing this all over again. The only reason he managed to persist thus far was because of his complete desperation. His father¡¯s execution was less than a month away. Although, deep down, he knew that nothing he did would make him strong enough to change anything, he still stubbornly persisted; it was, in a way, his way of coping. He didn¡¯t want to feel the regret over having ignored Magic for so long. Thus, he believed that every inch he took was actually a mile in reality. Just like this pill.

    In the end, after thirteen hours of painstaking process, the fusion was complete and the pill, shimmering in cold, peach color appeared after a blinding flash of light and slight tremor. The pill was actually quite big ¨C much bigger than those thumb-sized pills he was used to concocting. It was nearly three times as large, and Lynne began wondering just how the hell will he swallow it.

    Despite the exhaustion, he didn¡¯t rest, and instead immediately popped it into his mouth. While figuring out how to swallow the damn thing, the pill actually began melting inside his mouth. Strange sensation of being both ablaze and frozen stung his body throughout, causing him to be both frozen in place and extremely jumpy. Although strange, it wasn¡¯t truly unpleasant or uncomfortable, hence he easily endured it.

    He felt the medical portion of the pill fuse into his veins as it melted down his throat, slowly flowing towards his soul. At the same time, he separated a part of his consciousness to study something he didn¡¯t in a while: his Origin Spell, Infinite Faces. He realized he can¡¯t actually change his aura yet, and decided he needed to evolve it immediately. This, in addition to the surge of Mana reserves, he felt, should be enough to push him up an entire rank.

    With split attention, his Gift of Comprehension truly came into play; others would find it practically impossible to divide their attention to two exhausting tasks, yet Lynne felt at a relative ease throughout it. He felt far more exhausted while focusing his entire attention to the fusion process, so this turned out like a camping trip for him in comparison.

    An hour¡­ ten¡­ soon, an entire day passed, and Lynne jolted his eyes open, his lips curled up in a complacent smile. The effects of the Frostfire Surge pill were extremely magical; he felt his Mana faintly burn in flaming sensation, with his reserves having nearly doubled! Naturally, he¡¯d have to spend upwards of half a year expelling all the side-effects of the pill, but he couldn¡¯t care less about that for a moment. In addition to the rise in his Mana reserves, he also succeeded in the first evolution of his Origin Spell: Infinite Faces!

    In addition to just outward, general appearance, he could now change his aura, his voice, and even attribute of his Mana to a certain degree. He could nearly become a whole another person. Extremely pleased with himself, before he could do anything else, he collapsed onto the floor and immediately fell asleep. Exhaustion finally caught up to him, and he couldn¡¯t fight it off anymore.

    ¡°Heh, who said I suck, huh?¡± he murmured softly as he was enveloped in a pleasant dream. ¡°Your mother sucks! Look at me, becoming Master Archmage just like that! Heh, just you wait¡­ soon, I¡¯ll¡­ krrrr¡­¡± his lips parted like horse¡¯s, and he began snoring loudly, his face writhed in smiles.

 6.7 - Battling a Fire Fiend

    BATTLING A FIRE FIEND

    Lynne had remained asleep for nearly a day before waking up. He still didn¡¯t feel refreshed enough, but knowing that every day counted, he forced himself awake. Grunting lowly, his ached expression quickly changed as he remembered just how much progress he made yesterday. Although there was a general rule of thumb that talented Mages wouldn¡¯t use pills to advance their strength, Lynne didn¡¯t concern himself greatly with that at the moment.

    After inspecting his body, he had spotted the subtle changes; thanks to the Frostfire Surge Pill, his Mana had obtained a faint, fire attribute. This, coupled with the fact that Gift of Firmament had done the same to his blood, made him nearly invulnerable to all fire attacks, while increasing his own exponentially.

    Without delaying any further, he carefully peaked outside the cave to see whether they caught up. Then, he quickly changed his face yet again to that of a middle-aged man, as well as his aura. Now, he felt, it was virtually impossible to recognize him.

    However, there was a slight hint of an issue as he left the cave. He scratched his head gently as he looked around towards the horizon, pondering briefly.

    ¡°¡­ where the hell am I?¡± he said.

    Indeed, Lynne was lost. Because he had been simply running away like a madman previously, he wasn¡¯t able to keep track of where he was going, resulting in him being completely, utterly lost. He knew that he was somewhere in the central-ish parts of the Rolyhard Kingdom, and that as long as he moved west he¡¯d eventually cross into Elvernheimn Empire, but that was easier said than done.

    For instance, about five or six miles west, was a massive, erupting volcano which spewed fireballs one after another. Only a madman would actually go directly through it, and only someone who had enough time to waste would circle it. Still, Lynne cared for his life very much, so he simply decided to circle the volcano, because he didn¡¯t wish to die just yet. Even if he had good defenses against fire, that was a massive volcano.

    ¡°Lynne.¡± a hoarse voice sounded out in his mind; Lynne froze for a second and realized that it was Eternal Spirit talking to him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Go to that volcano.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Look, if you want me dead, just say so.¡±

    ¡°Dead? Why would I want you dead?¡±

    ¡°Do you see the size of that thing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a normal, small volcano.¡±

    ¡°Look, I know that all things fire to you are like candy,¡± Lynne immediately complained as if he was being sent to gallows. ¡°But, to the rest of us, a giant freaking volcano that¡¯s in the midst of spewing fireballs all over the place isn¡¯t exactly a ¡®tourist destination¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t you promise meyou¡¯d gather all types of flames in exchange for binding the Seven Worlds?¡± the Eternal Spirit said.

    ¡°¡­ there¡¯s a specific type of flame in the volcano?¡± Lynne asked cautiously.

    ¡°Where the hell did you think they appear?!¡± the Spirit bellowed angrily. ¡°At the bottom of the ocean?!¡±

    ¡°Hoi, sarcasm unappreciated! Fine, if you want me to swim through the lakes of fire to get your damned flame, I definitely won¡¯t do it! But if it¡¯s just something relatively safer, I might as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bargain,¡± Lynne added. ¡°Take what is offered to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ just go, please¡­¡± the Spirit didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. For someone who¡¯s studying Origin Law of Flames to be afraid of a simple, small volcano¡­ ah, let it not be mentioned again.

    Lynne carefully moved towards the volcano, his face growing ever so grimmer by every mile crossed. By the time he was half a mile away, he had entered the section where the falling fireballs could reach. In addition, several dozen cracks ran through the ground, filled to brim with molten lava flowing like a river.

    Most ordinary people ¨C and even ordinary Mages ¨C would need to actually circulate their Mana in order to defend against the heat at this point. However, Lynne was even a tad bit hotter than the flames from the volcano, making it so that he felt absolutely no change.

    ¡°A small volcano,¡± he, of course, didn¡¯t forget to complain all the way through as he slowly scaled the mountain, evading the flowing lava, countless eruptions, deathly gray smoke¡­ ¡°Small my ass! Look at the size of things! Look at that ball! It¡¯s like a mini meteor! Humph, where did I think they grow? Not in the freaking volcano I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± the Spirit finally interrupted his grumbling. ¡°Drill a hole at the side of the mountain, roughly a quarter a mile deep in a flat angle. Then plunge a mile downwards, and you should reach it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lynne reluctantly said as cast Aqua Blade, quickly forming a drill-shaped object and pointing it at the mountain side. ¡°But you better let that doggy become my mount after this. My feet are sore, my calves are hurting, and my thighs are on fire. And not in a good way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and also pay me,¡± he pushed the drill into the mountain, causing the slight tremor as he a man-sized hole appeared, whereupon Lynne slowly began walking after the drill. ¡°Fifty million gold would be enough! No, wait, Elynal mentioned some Mana Stones, saying they are the true currency Mages use. Give me fifty million of those instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ anything else?¡±

    ¡°The next time there¡¯s a maniacal chick after my ass, you send someone who can actually kill her!¡±

    ¡°¡­ hai ¡­¡±

    After about half an hour, Lynne managed to drill quarter a mile horizontally, and then pointed the drill downwards, pushing it through. He followed after it, his legs spread apart as he glided through the hole, his arms crossed against his chest. A small, spherical flame flickered above his head, illuminating the passage. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Another half an hour later, the drill-shaped object suddenly struck something metallic, halting immediately. Lynne furrowed his brow as he inspected the situation; a few minutes later, he concluded that there¡¯s a dozen centimeters wide ¡®wall¡¯ of sorts rounding the empty chamber inside. After pondering for a moment on how to enter, a crimson greatsword suddenly appeared in front of him, and the Spirit¡¯s voice echoed inside of his mind: ¡°Use this.¡±

    Without delaying, Lynne picked up the greatsword and struck downwards. The ground and walls around shook, and after another strike, the wall crumbled, revealing a small, round chamber beneath. In the center of the chamber was a palm-sized, violet flicker of flame. He quickly approached it, and he suddenly felt his own soul emit sucking power. Although startled, he figured it was probably the Spirit, so he simply stood there.

    The little flicker, after a short struggle, was sucked into his soul and then into that bead-sized object floating in it. However, the moment the little flame disappeared from the chamber, the entire volcano seemingly shook. Nobody had to tell Lynne that something bad was soon to happen, so he immediately ran up the hole he descended through, and then ran back through the other one up top.

    Mere fifteen minutes later, he found himself at the side of the volcano again; the raining fireballs stopped, and the flowing lava lost some of its luster. Just as Lynne sighed in relief due to his escape, the earth beneath him quaked as a heart-shaking roar bellowed from deep within the volcano. Lynne¡¯s eyes bulged out from their sockets as his legs shook. He didn¡¯t even dare glance backwards as he immediately bolted down the volcano, escaping as quickly as his legs would carry him.

    He cast Fiery Sweeps over and over again, but after a few breaths¡¯ time, he still hadn¡¯t left the half the mile radius of the volcano. Suddenly, a massive eruption sounded out behind him; this time, after swallowing down mouthful of saliva, he dared glance backwards, but immediately wished he didn¡¯t. What he saw as a gigantic, a hundred meters tall creature coated entirely in violet flames. It had human-like arms and torso, but its head and bottom were like edgeless flames, continiously burning.

    Despite that, it had a narrow and long pair of eyes, and those same eyes immediately locked onto Lynne as the creature bellowed out a roar yet again, causing numerous cracks to appear throughout the volcano.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small volcano, right?!!¡± Lynne screamed angrily as he ran even faster. ¡°Look! Look at that thing!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small Fire Fiend, what¡¯s the--¡±

    ¡°Small my ass, you brainless shit!¡± Lynne interrupted. ¡°Do you see the size of that thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t you want to enrich your battle experience?¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lynne¡¯s brows furrowed as he imagined the Spirit¡¯s next sentence.

    ¡°Go fight that thing,¡± I knew it!! Shit, I totally knew it! ¡°You can definitely defeat it. Now that you¡¯ve gone up a rank, the best way to solidify it is to immediately fight a worthy foe. Although that Fire Fiend was made from one of the Sparks, it¡¯s not half-bad of an opponent for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ you ought to trust those with the experience, no?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh, fine!¡± Lynne grit his teeth; indeed, he needed some more battle experience. The best example was during his fight against the Prince; he foolishly believed that the Prince was a long-raged Mage, and he entered into a close-quarter duel against him only to become miserable. ¡°But, if it looks like I¡¯m going to die, unleash that doggy immediately!¡±

    ¡°¡­ fine, fine¡­¡± I wonder how Master would feel if he heard a kid calling his Spirit Beast a ¡®doggy¡¯¡­ ah, better not think about it, yeah, let¡¯s not think about it¡­

    Lynne then came to a halt, quickly turning around and in one, swift motion, he summoned his two Chakrams, one hundred Elemental Blades of Space attribute, Aqua Blade in a shape of a massive, one hundred meters tall shield, as well as coating his feet in green flames. This kid truly has a Divine Talent¡­ perhaps one of the best ones¡­

    If someone had seen Lynne cast so many spells in a mere blink, they¡¯d no doubt faint from agony. Most Mages took between five to ten seconds to fully cast all spells in preparation for a battle, while Lynne did it in a blink. Still, he was in no position to feel smug about his achievements, as the gigantic flame of death finally crushed the entire mountain to smithereens with its fist, sending masses of rock and boiling lava to rain upon the land around. It then cupped its fists together and smashed them at Lynne.

    Lynne didn¡¯t slack either; he immediately bolted forward, running towards the Fiend; as he had coated his feet in green flames, his speed increased exponentionally, and he managed to cross half the mile in two breaths¡¯ time. At that point, the cupped fists of the fiend crashed into his towering shield. The two forces clashed against one another, causing massive shockwave to erupt outwardly, uprooting earth around into massive chunks and then blowing them backwards.

    Lynne felt as if the mountain had caved upon him, but he endured bitterly; he sent one hundred Elemental Blades piercing through the space itself as they attack the fiend from virtually every angle. The Fiend roared angrily as it battled off the blades, but at that point, two Chakrams were descending from above. Lynne had swung them upwardly into the air, coating them in golden flames as well as casting Starcarrier. In addition, he gently touched the side Mana storage with a tinge of his Soul Force.

    His body immediately erupted into fire, coating him from top to bottom in seemingly unstoppable flames. As Chakrams descended from above, Lynne summoned yet another Elemental Blade ¨C coated in golden flames ¨C but this time he held it in his hands. He cast Fiery Sweeps ¨C enhancing his legs with golden flames as well ¨C as he spiraled into the air, rising to the level of the Fiend¡¯s neck.

    The Fiend¡¯s two hands were raised upwardly, blocking off the two Chakrams, so he had no means of battling Lynne himself; coated completely in flames, with his eyes bloodshot red, Lynne swung the blade in his hands, enhancing it further with Starcarrier Spell Art, directly at the Fiend¡¯s neck. He appeared like a flaming blur as he sped through the air, clashing directly into the fiend.

    It all took but a few breaths¡¯ time before ant-sized figure clashed into towering bulge of fire. Lynne¡¯s blade stopped for a mere second before directly slashing through the neck; massive, two hundred meters wide flaming arc wreathed out of the blade, beheading the Fiend immediately. The flaming arc continued on into horizon, forming a beautiful sight.

    The Fiend roared angrily one last time as its body began collapsing; as there was nothing to hold it all together, the violet flames of the fiend rained down like meteor shower, barreling against the land beneath. The surroundings of the volcano were absolute mess; either various flames were burning brightly, or massive craters were spreading about.

    Lynne landed good quarter a mile away from where he clashed against the Fiend, panting loudly. In that single exchange, he had wasted over ninety percent of his Mana, mainly because of Starcarrier. Although the Spell Art could greatly enhance one¡¯s attack, it also meant spending exuberant amounts of Mana in order to do so.

    He quickly collapsed onto his butt, and then his back, but despite the exhaustion, he couldn¡¯t wipe off a smirk from his face. Although he had fought before, this was definitely the most exciting battle for him. Battling about other people was one thing, but battling against absolute giants was whole another.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± the Spirit¡¯s voice sounded out.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lynne muttered as he fought for a breath. ¡°That was fun.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the Spirit laughed briefly as it spoke. ¡°Part of reason people strive towards the peak heights of Magic is because of that exact thing: the stronger one becomes, the more fun it is to battle.¡±

    ¡°Hai, but don¡¯t ever ask me to steal flames for you again,¡± Lynne immediately added. ¡°That was terrifying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What, just because it was fun, it can¡¯t be terrifying? That thing was one hundred meters tall!! It was bigger than a freaking hill!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ai, you truly are a coward.¡±

    ¡°Coward? I¡¯m not a coward!¡± Lynne rebuked. ¡°I¡¯m merely a wimp. No, wait, a craven. Hai, that¡¯s not it either. I think I¡¯m a¡­ pessimist. Yeah, let¡¯s go with that one.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    ¡°You really want to stay here and wait for others to come?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, better idea.¡±

    Lynne quickly jumped onto his feet, orientated himself towards the west yet again, and began running as he slowly recovered his Mana. Although he would eventually reach his destination if he moved like this, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of ¡®eventually¡¯. Instead, he was scouting around for a high mountain, so he can find a larger town with a teleportation array, and speed towards Holy Paradise yet again.

 6.8 - The Weakness

    </a>

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°BullshitDo you even know what ¡®merchant¡¯ means?!!¡°Did you grow up in the mountains?!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Fuck! I thought I was rich! What the hell is this shit?!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°he isn¡¯t a beggar, is heAi, her voice is beautiful! Her bosoms are great! Her-ah, forget it, forget it. I¡¯m not good enough for her yet.

    ¡°Ah, thank the lord he isn¡¯t a beggar!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    I didn¡¯t mean just one! What the hell¡¯s the use of a single, life-saving treasure?!

    ¡°That sounds like complete crap! Terribly weak! I¡¯d rather just freaking dodge.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°ah, she probably has some troubles at home¡­ maybe even her husband beats her¡­ yeah, that¡¯s definitely why she¡¯s working like this¡­ ah, where would my heart be if I didn¡¯t help a beautiful maiden out?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 6.9 - New Soul Weapon

    NEW SOUL WEAPON

    While Lynne was relaxingly meditating in his room, the rest of the world was in chaos. With the execution day drawing near, a great chunk of the continent¡¯s powerhouses had shifted their gazes towards the Holy Paradise. The invasion from the North had been halted, with majority of the tribes having already inhabited northern parts of the Elvernheimn Empire.

    The Holy Paradise itself had a massive influx of newcomers, propping its population up. With the arrival of so many people, even the Elvernheimn Emperor himself had hidden deep within the Palace.

    A few miles outside the Holy Paradise City was a small, mountain village, housing no more than one hundred people. Farm animals were happily nibbling at the grass, causing the village to never be truly silent. Within one of the straw huts at the far edge of the village, three people sat in silence, their expressions complicated.

    One of them was Elynal, who had arrived a week ago, and had summoned his trusted aides immediately upon his return. The two before him ¨C his Third Uncle and his Guardian ¨C were the closest to his location, and thus were the first ones to arrive. The two of them had long since abandoned their official posts, as they didn¡¯t wish to entangle themselves in the game of politics. Yet, Elynal¡¯s proposal just a moment ago had truly shaken them.

    ¡°Are you sure, Elynal?¡± his Third Uncle questioned; he was a man in his early fifties, with more than half his hair and beard having grown silver, his forehead completely wrinkled. Despite his age, his stature was muscular and brimming with vitality.

    ¡°I am.¡± Elynal replied simply. ¡°We¡¯ve waited for far too long either way. This is perhaps the best opportunity we will get.

    ¡°Young Master is right,¡± his Guardian was a middle-aged man, slightly on the shorter side, wearing plain, brown robes. His face was quite ugly due to numerous scars ¨C may it be of blades or of fire ¨C making his appearance menacing. ¡°The city will be filled to brim with people, and no one will expect us to act.¡±

    ¡°However, the Emperor himself will be present¡­ as will the Second Prince.¡± Elynal¡¯s uncle was still unsure, nervously stroking his beard. ¡°And let¡¯s not even mention that nearly half the army had been transferred here over the past month. There¡¯s probably close to one hundred thousand men stationed either within the city or close by. Even if we summon all our forces, what are the chances we¡¯ll succeed?¡±

    ¡°As I had already planned to act, I naturally have my means,¡± Elynal explained, his eyes flashing with a glint of determination. ¡°The problem isn¡¯t my father and his forces, but the Zen bastards, as well as those mysterious figures father had secretly invited. Still, we need to act before they set up defensive formations around and within the city.¡±

    ¡°I have already learned that not many people from the Zen faction will be present,¡± the Guardian spoke. ¡°Apparently, their focus lies elsewhere. And, considering the blunder of the ancient city, I highly doubt they¡¯ll publicly proclaim themselves thus. Most of the guests will have someone they lost during the massacre. As for those secretive figures¡­ even I¡¯m not sure what to make of them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, majority of them are stationed up North,¡± the Third Uncle explained. ¡°Only a few have remained behind, but they¡¯re at most equivalent to Dominus Mages.¡±

    ¡°Sixth Brother, Third Sister, Lord Byle and Ogger will arrive tomorrow,¡± Elynal said. ¡°Alongside their forces. That only leaves us with Duke Illyer, Duke Usthar and Viscount Breech that will arrive shortly before the execution day. With all of us combined, our numbers should total to over seventy thousand. With an ambush, we have a high chance of taking over the city.¡±

    ¡°How about after?¡± the Third Uncle asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked my Master to draw up formations,¡± Elynal said calmly. ¡°And I¡¯ve also purchased a great deal of Spirits. However, I still lack the resources to activate them all. I already know that my father had transferred a vast majority of the Empire¡¯s treasury into the Holy Paradise Palace.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± the Third Uncle sighed softly as he shook his head. ¡°Let it be so, then. We¡¯ll either succeed or fail, so there¡¯s nothing to fret either way. I can manage my brother, while Brother Si can take care of my brother¡¯s Prime Vessel. As for others, I¡¯ll leave that in your hands, Prince.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Elynal¡¯s face finally broke out in a smile as he cupped his hands and bowed slightly towards his Uncle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, boy. This ambition of yours will truly test the wheels of fate.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, indeed,¡± Guardian Si spoke, laughing. ¡°But, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve fought wholeheartedly. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m already itching for the day to come.¡±

    ¡°You and you alone, battle maniac¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±

    **

    Lynne was sitting cross-legged on his bed, his eyes closed, corners twitching slightly. It¡¯s been four days since he arrived in the city, and save for his visit to the shop, he hadn¡¯t stepped out of the inn at all after that. He had been contemplating the Origin Symbols, as well as sending strands of his Soul into the bead-shaped object floating inside of him, sparring against that same youth that beat him over and over again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe I can¡¯t defeat you!¡± Lynne bellowed as he jolted his eyes open, panting. He had been beaten black and blue yet again, making this his ninth defeat in just four days. ¡°Dammit, how can he be the weakest?! It appears that he actually grows alongside me! Ah, whatever, I¡¯ve finally made him use Spell Arts. It¡¯s a start.¡±

    ¡°Lynne.¡± the Eternal Spirit¡¯s voice echoed out inside Lynne¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed some things about you,¡± the Spirit said. ¡°Do you want me to share?¡±

    ¡°When did you become so polite, huh?¡± Lynne questioned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all like ¡®yeah, go into that volcano, it¡¯s totally safe¡¯? What happened to you? Did you finally die and reincarnated as someone who actually cares about the feelings of others? Impossible! The sky would rain bones before that happened!¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°¡­ do you want to, or not?¡±

    ¡°Ah, whatever, fire away. It¡¯s not like I have anything better to do with my time.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± the Spirit said in the same, flat tone as always. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you always rely on your mobility Spell Art to evade and draw further back from your opponents,¡± the Spirit continued. ¡°You have to understand, though, that mid-ranged combat is extremely niche. Less than one person in ten thousand would attempt to make it their main focus. While your Soul Weapons truly are formidable, and allow you to fight off your opponents at the moment, what about when your opponents as well posses a Soul Weapon?¡± the Spirit said, drawing Lynne forcibly into the same realm where seven paths were placed.

    ¡°Your battle style is too flat,¡± the Spirit explained. ¡°And, even if mid-range is your focus, you simply don¡¯t have proper tools for it. I¡¯ve known only two people in the history of Sect who made Chakrams their main weapons, and they turned out average at best. That isn¡¯t a knack against the weapons themselves, but rather the shortcomings they posses by the very nature of their design. They can¡¯t be used in close combat because they aren¡¯t as quick or precise as swords; they can¡¯t be used in long-ranged exchange because their strength drops off too much, and their mid-range prowess, while above average, isn¡¯t at the top of the weapons.¡±

    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Lynne creased his brows slightly as he listened, realizing that everything the Spirit said was truth. ¡°To change my Soul Weapon?¡±

    ¡°Not¡­ exactly,¡± the Spirit stroked his chin as he spoke to Lynne. ¡°You should still keep your Chakrams, as you¡¯re very proficient with them. However, you should make them your secondary weapon, and forge a different, primary one.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lynne¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You sure love spitting ideas. Do you know I nearly died getting the material needed to forge those two Chakrams? You speak as if the freaking materials hang off the trees in the Garden of my Backass.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aii, would it kill you to just¡­ be¡­ normal, for once?¡±

    ¡°I am normal.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the Spirit simply declined Lynne¡¯s invitation to argue, as he continued. ¡°I can give you the material required,¡± he then said.

    ¡°¡­ but?¡± Lynne interrupted immediately.

    ¡°You have to craft the weapon I tell you, no questions asked.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you know how ominous that sounds?¡±

    ¡°I just have a feeling you¡¯d flat out reject it otherwise.¡±

    ¡°And what a great feeling that is,¡± Lynne drew a step back as he spoke. ¡°That feeling is absolutely correct. So how about you tell me what you had in mind, and I can decide for myself whether I want it or not? And by that I mean I can just flat out reject it and move on.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust me on this,¡± the Spirit said, his voice and expression turning serious. ¡°I, more so than anyone else, want you to succeed Lynne. I hope that, one day, you¡¯ll rekindle the flames of my Master, and restore the sect to its prior glory.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you told me all I had to do was feed you flames.¡±

    ¡°Which is technically a part of restoring the sect, so I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±

    ¡°¡­ dude, I swindle people nearly every day,¡± Lynne said, crestfallen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sugarcoat the fact that I¡¯ve been had.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been had.¡±

    ¡°Screw you!!¡± Lynne bellowed, sighing lightly. ¡°Ugh, whatever, I may as well let you do what you want. I promise that I¡¯ll forge the weapon you tell me, as long as it¡¯s not something absolutely insane to the point of being more impractical than just fighting with my tongue.¡±

    ¡°Catch,¡± the Spirit suddenly threw a small, head-sized cube at Lynne. The cube was crimson in color, wreathed in golden flames, and was as heavy as a massive stone boulder, making it so Lynne nearly dropped it. ¡°That¡¯s Immortal Flamestone,¡± the Spirit spoke with solemn expression. ¡°The last of its kind.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Lynne exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°My Master forged seven in total,¡± the Spirit explained. ¡°Using every single flame imaginable, as well as his blood and soul essence, he forged them over the course of several hundreds of years. The quality of that single cube surpasses the combination of any Natural Stone by an enormous margin. You could say that there¡¯s no better material for forging Soul Weapons with fire attribute.¡±

    ¡°¡­ somehow, I have a bad feeling about this.¡± considering how priceless this small cube was, Lynne knew that the Spirit¡¯s following request will probably be insane.

    ¡°I want you to use that small cube and forge a¡­ scythe.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    ¡°A scythe.¡±

    ¡°A your mother!!¡± Lynne immediately exploded in the torrent of curses. I knew it! I knew he¡¯ll say something so insane he actually put me to shame!! ¡°Are you insane?!! Screw you!! Screw you and this cube and this logic!! A scythe?! You want me to wield a scythe?!! Do I look like a freaking gardener to you?! Huh? I may as well throw fucking pebbles at people, as that would be ten times as effective as wielding a fucking scythe!!¡±

    ¡°Ai, listen to me--¡±

    ¡°Listen my ass! No, you listen to me!! A scythe?! Repeat that word in your head, you scrambled bag of stupid! The only people dumb enough to wield a scythe are pretentious twats who think they look good with it, and fucking lunatics who believe they¡¯re reincarnations of Death itself!!¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­ I knew you¡¯d react like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really?!! How else could I have possibly reacted?¡± Lynne¡¯s spit rained down upon the Spirit as he cursed, not even taking a breath. ¡°By just bending over and letting you screw my future?! Ugh,¡± finally, he was out of breath as he collapsed onto the floor panting. ¡°Please, just please, tell me you were joking¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, just let me explain,¡± the Spirit said; in truth, he indeed did expect Lynne to react this way. After all, scythe users were as rare as Phoenix feathers, and that was across all the realms. ¡°Indeed, scythe appears impractical on the surface; it is a weapon with a lack of true balance in design. It is less sturdy than a greatsword, clumsier than a battleax, less damaging than a warhammer, less flexible than a spear¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯ll dye my hair back to brown with how much you¡¯re shitting on me¡­¡±

    ¡°But, it is also a combination of all those weapons: it has greatsword¡¯s reach and slashing ability, battleax¡¯s innate ability to fight off multitude of weapons, warhammer¡¯s destructive capabilities, spear¡¯s flexibility¡­ and, above all, it¡¯s faster than all those weapons if crafted properly!¡±

    ¡°Next thing you¡¯re gonna tell me is that the Dragons evolved from the pigs.¡±

    ¡°And it has something no other weapon alike has: full-degree reach! Depending on the size of its blade, it can cover your blindsides much quicker than any other weapon, at much greater distance!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re actually serious about me crafting a scythe¡­ and¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this¡­ use it. As a weapon. In an actual battle. Where I could die.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So is that a yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fantastic!¡±

    And thus, Lynne was tasked with forging a scythe, and not as a decoration. If anyone else knew of this, Lynne knew, they¡¯d laugh until they dropped dead. Still, he decided to trust the Spirit; for better or worse, it had more experience and knowledge than Lynne, and he doubted the Spirit would go to such ridiculous, roundabout ways to kill him. Ai¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be a laughing stock. Forget being a laughing stock, I¡¯ll be turned into a humorous myth parents tell their children to make them choose a proper weapon¡­ aii, what of my beautiful, grand image¡­

 7.0 - Emperors Heritage

    EMPEROR¡¯S HERITAGE

    Scuffling through his memories, Lynne remembered that there were many depictions of scythes throughout the history books. While wholly impractical in usage for the normal armies, some Mages used them ¨C albeit in the non-wielding fashion ¨C but never to great proficiency.

    In accordance, Lynne remember four distinct scythe types: one-bladed, double-bladed, double-edged and flat scythes. There were also numerous offsets to the type, made using scythe as the base, but in a way to make it more practical.

    Still, it was all out of Lynne¡¯s hands; he didn¡¯t know why the Spirit wanted him to forge a scythe, or even how is he going to train in it, but as he had already given in, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice.

    The Spirit had already sent him back out of the sect¡¯s world, alongside the small, glowing cube. Lynne sat cross-legged atop his bed, inspecting the small cube closely as the Spirit¡¯s voice sounded out inside his mind.

    ¡°This is called Soul Forging Technique,¡± a string of information suddenly flew into his mind. ¡°My Master created it with the Immortal Flamestone in mind as the material. In addition, because both your Mana and blood have attribute of fire, the entire process will be much easier and quicker.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you have some badass Spell Arts instead of this?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Can you give them to me instead?¡±

    ¡°Can you get past the Garden of Flames?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Thought so,¡± the Spirit concluded. ¡°Use your Soul Force in accordance to the technique, and slowly begin reforging the Flamestone into a scythe of this design,¡± the image of a massive, two-meters tall scythe suddenly appeared inside Lynne¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ your Master¡¯s design?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the Spirit laughed proudly. ¡°He named it Emperor¡¯s Scythe. It¡¯s a one-bladed scythe with flexible haft and long blade with great reach.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s core is placed within the extended handle at the mid-point of the haft,¡± the Spirit elaborated. ¡°After you craft it, simply infuse the core with small bit of your blood and Mana. The core itself will harness energy on its own, so you could say it¡¯s a second container of sorts.¡±

    ¡°Hai, what a waste of a good design,¡± Lynne shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Only if your Master had designed something normal¡­ like a block of throwing stone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ stop whining and start crafting.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye¡­¡±

    After the room fell into silence, Lynne let the Flamestone hover in front of him, brimming with golden light. After taking in a deep breath, he focused his Soul Force outwardly and, in accordance to the process described in the Soul Forging Technique, began chipping away at the cube and remodeling it.

    Although the cube of stone was merely palm-sized, that was only after having been condensed multiple times. In reality, Lynne quickly realized, this small cube seemed to have been created with the crafting of this exact scythe in mind.

    From the shaft, handle, bridge, core, inner countenance, all the way to the thirty centimeters long blade atop, Lynne slowly began shaping the weapon, bit by bit. Every so often he¡¯d pause, his Soul Force completely exhausted, his complexion pale. After recovering, he¡¯d go back to the process.

    A day¡­ two¡­ soon, five days had quickly passed, and Lynne had done nothing but kept forging the weapon. Whenever he¡¯d tire out, he¡¯d pause for a moment to recover before going back at it. His expression had already turned completely ugly. The more the scythe took shape, the more unrealistic it appeared. It was absolutely gigantic ¨C taller than Lynne himself ¨C and it weighed over eighty kilograms¡­ and that was with the blade itself still not completely forged.

    The haft appeared metallic, completely straight, having two slightly extruded handles at midpoint and slightly below it. The shoe of the scythe was a spherical ball, extruding a glimmering, crimson point downwards. Not only was it a scythe, it was also an extremely flamboyant one, Lynne noticed; the haft emitted slight, scarlet sheen, with the bridge between it and the blade being round skull with two rubies as eyes, shimmering brightly.

    The blade itself had three triangular holes, creating better airflow during the swing, with its flat, back side being crescent in shape, extruding upwards at the tip like a pike. The rest of the blade was curved under low angle, the inner parts being slight extruded in comparison to the sharp edges. Numerous runic lines were embedded in gold across the blade, making it absolutely breathtaking in appearance.

    Even Lynne had to admit that the weapon ¨C at least at first sight ¨C appeared terrifying and indestructible. However, a mere moment later, he¡¯d sigh in lament over the fact that it was a scythe. Although they were ¨C technically ¨C not impossible to wield, they were simply too crude in their basic design, as they were never meant to be used as weapons. This, especially, reflected in their sheer size; they were bigger than any other weapon Lynne was familiar with. Perhaps, only gigantic double-edged warhammer could compare.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    A week quickly passed, and the scythe had slowly begun taking final shape. Through it lines ran like veins, continuously pulsating whenever Lynne infused Mana into it. As he was completing the weapon, his two Chakrams continuously shook inside his Soul; however, the Spirit took out yet another technique, called Seven Souls, and the Chakrams stopped shaking.

    Envy, jealousy, anger, hatred, longing¡­ Lynne felt many things when he saw the Spirit take out one technique after another, each more heaven-defying than the last. In theory, it was only possible to have one Soul Weapon, as each person only had a single Soul. Yet, here was Lynne, second Soul Weapon in tow, with the possibility of having five more in the future.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s finally done¡­¡± he breathed in softly as he stared at the finished product. Over two meters tall, with thirty centimeters long blade, weighing over 150 kilograms¡­ ¡°This is absolutely shit.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± the Spirit suddenly exclaimed as its projection jumped out of Lynne¡¯s soul into the world. ¡°Everything is done according to the design of my Master! Well done Lynne!¡±

    ¡°Good god, I¡¯m so embarrassed,¡± Lynne lowered his head, covering his face. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can actually take that thing out during the fight. I would never hear the end of it!¡±

    ¡°Every new beginning required a creative soul to set a standard,¡± the Spirit spoke seriously. ¡°Perhaps, because of your endeavor, a hundred years from now, a generation of children will be waving scythes instead of sticks around.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re absolutely loving this, you lowbag scum!¡± tears slowly trickled down Lynne¡¯s face as he switched glances between the Spirit and the scythe. ¡°A hundred years from now, people will still be telling folk tales about a completely moronic youth who rode into battle wielding a scythe, tripped over and pierced his throat with his own weapon!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the Spirit suddenly laughed as it looked at Lynne. ¡°You really have absolutely no faith in me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lynne replied bluntly. ¡°You want me to wield a scythe! As an actual weapon! That¡¯s the most hysterical thing anyone has ever uttered in the history of everything!¡±

    ¡°I heard one of my Master¡¯s disciples once say ¡®Everything in this world is mine, I just haven¡¯t taken it yet¡¯.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that hysterical?!¡± Lynne protested. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely brilliant!¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± the Spirit sighed as he looked at Lynne strangely. ¡°As I suggested this idea, I naturally have my reasons Lynne. I¡¯ll beset you with four techniques in total. They are not Spell Arts or Soul Arts or Divine Arts. The reason why my Master arose to the heights he did is because of the three of those four techniques. For the entirety of his life, though, he regretted never learning the fourth one.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lynne creased his brows as he listened.

    ¡°He found them in the ruins of Primordial Catacombs,¡± the Spirit explained. ¡°From what my Master learned, they were the heritage of the True Dragon of Flame who spent the last of its life force to forge these four techniques.¡±

    ¡°These techniques are similar to the ¡®paths¡¯ people of your Realm claim to be Magus Paths,¡± the Spirit explained. ¡°Simplified derivatives of the Origin Laws. First technique is called Emperor¡¯s Inferno,¡± the Spirit procured a single parchment, thigh-sized, and handed it over to Lynne; on it were depictions of various images, accompanied with letters Lynne couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°It goes hand in hand with your training of Origin Law of Flame; the purer the fire attribute of your blood and your Mana is, the stronger the technique becomes. Your body will naturally begin producing various flames, strengthening itself. At the full mastery, you will become embodiment of the flame itself, as all flames will reside within you. Inferno stems from the fact that you can unleash those flames in any way you wish, through any part of your body, to incinerate everything around you.¡±

    ¡°Second technique is called Emperor¡¯s Flame ¨C name Master used for his own sect.¡± the then procured the second parchment, slightly smaller than the first. ¡°The technique allows you to create a flame unique to yourself. You can mix and match properties of other flames to create it, or simply divine it on your own.¡±

    ¡°Third technique is called Empyrean Absolution,¡± the Spirit¡¯s voice grew more solemn as it continued. ¡°But, you¡¯ll only be able to practice it once you enter the first half of the Empyrean Realm ¨C or Grand Realm as you people refer to it. So, for now, you don¡¯t need to know much about it.¡±

    ¡°Fourth, and last, is the technique my Master never go to practice: Empyrean Scything.¡± Eh? Lynne¡¯s eyebrows shot upwards. Instead of a parchment, the Spirit took out a small tome this time around and handed it over; the tome had 48 pages in total, all depicting a figure holding a scythe. ¡°It¡¯s, in reality, a set of techniques devised specifically for scythe-wielders.¡±

    ¡°The reason Master never practiced it is that by the time he got the four techniques, he had already reached the apex of skill in swordsmanship, and he didn¡¯t wish to start anew. In the end, he devised the design of the Emperor¡¯s Scythe to be most compatible with that set of techniques. He also believed that the only way to unlock all the secrets behind the four techniques was to know all four and combine them. Alas¡­ Master fell long before he had a chance to either do it¡­ or witness it.¡±

    ¡°How did your Master die?¡± Lynne suddenly asked, putting the tome down.

    ¡°¡­ in a war,¡± the Spirit replied. ¡°Terrible, terrible war¡­ war which shook the Divine Realm to its core. Not only my Master¡­ but many others like him. Considering the three Laws locked inside your soul, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve met my Master¡¯s friend sometime during your journey.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! N-no way!¡± Lynne exclaimed, looking at the Spirit astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time, yet I am still unable to forget,¡± the Spirit lamented softly as it spoke. ¡°Great beings fell from sky like rain, turning both the earth and the heaven crimson.¡± he then looked at Lynne strangely, his eyes hiding a glint of resentment for a brief flash. ¡°Alas, it is the time of the past. The vestiges of time turn all heroes to myths, and all wars to either legends or lectures. I¡¯ve given you my Master¡¯s true heritage, and it is up to you how far you walk. I hope¡­ to the very end.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what end?¡± Lynne asked curiously. ¡°Restoring the sect¡¯s glory?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the end, ah,¡± the Spirit said somberly. ¡°The end is an enigma, one you can¡¯t possibly understand yet. Perhaps, by the end of your current journey, you¡¯ll have understood more¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ yeah, it¡¯s amazingly fun being a cryptic. Try being on the opposite side though.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the Spirit laughed loftily as it turned into a beam of light and flew back into Lynne¡¯s soul. ¡°Practice well, Little Lynne. I¡¯m expecting great things from you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ please don¡¯t. Unless you¡¯re into being disappointed greatly.¡±

    No reply came. Lynne continued to sit cross-legged atop the bed, staring at the scythe and the three techniques the Spirit gave him, while also thinking about the little knowledge he acquired in regards to that strange creature which had granted him scriptures for the three Origin Laws, as well as the Master of the Emperor¡¯s Flame Sect. He felt many things were awry, yet lacked answers to form a full picture.

    As such, he decided to listen to the Spirit¡¯s words and wait until the end of his current journey to ask yet again. The teleportation array will be activated in less than two days, and his father¡¯s execution is less than a week away.

    ¡°Whatever may happen,¡± he spoke softly as he began reading through the tome of Empyrean Scything. ¡°Will happen. Dad¡­ your son is coming back home at last.¡±

 7.1 - Favor Repaid

    FAVOR REPAID

    Dammit, if I had time I¡¯d do it too!

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Bullshit!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    that bitch totally screwed him over!! And she probably screwed me over as well!! Dammit, who gave you the right, huh? Just because you have two moons doesn¡¯t mean you get to do whatever you want! Ugh, but they truly are massive¡­ just what the hell did they feed her with when she was growing up¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Who the hell are those?!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s located in your ass, the hell you did!! This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Wasted your mother!!

    ¡°

    ¡°Why are you telling me about the smelly men?! Dammit brat, what about the fruit! Give me the fruit!

    ¡°

    ¡°No shit! No more men! Screw the men! Stop with the men! Are you into men?! Dammit, this brat is thick-skulled as shit!

    ¡°

    ¡°Eh?! Holy fuck, this kid!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Damn you brat, I¡¯ll skin you alive!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Screwing with me? Humph! You are hundred years too young!

 7.2 - Holy Paradise

    HOLY PARADISE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°¡­ yeah, I have such odd number of siblings¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­  Aii, is anyone normal? Wait, what am I saying¡­ it¡¯s a middle of the day, and they¡¯re in a tavern¡­ drinking¡­ ale¡­ oh boy¡­

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Why did I even come here? He thought. I can¡¯t change a damn thing! Revenge?! What revenge?! I can¡¯t even properly protect myself, and I want to seek revenge against the people that razed down my hometown!! I really have gone insane¡­

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    I need to contact the Uncle¡­ we¡¯ve yet to recover from the War, but I doubt they are in better place anyway. If need be, we¡¯ll just do it again¡­ but exterminate them all this time around¡­

 7.3 - Confessions

    CONFESSIONS

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 7.4 - Holy Inferno (I)

    HOLY INFERNO (I)

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 7.5 - Holy Inferno (II)

HOLY INFERNO (II)

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Soon, just endure¡­ endure for now¡­

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 7.6 - Holy Inferno (III)

    HOLY INFERNO (III)

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

 7.7 - Holy Inferno (IV)

    HOLY INFERNO (IV)

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°the Nameless Lad--- I mean Lady Ella!! Holy shit, she¡¯s here!! She¡¯s freaking here!! Wait, how can she move¡­ aii, don¡¯t tell me¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Oi, this isn¡¯t the Nameless Lady!! This is the bitch-mode on Lady!!

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Dammit, is there no genuinely nice person involved in this conversation?! Lynne was sweating bullets as his gaze shifted between Yunchi and Lady Ella. Are we all truly just shameless bastards of the fiftieth order?!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ chances.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 7.8 - Skyfire Magus (I)

    SKYFIRE MAGUS (I)

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 7.9 - Skyfire Magus (II)

    SKYFIRE MAGUS (II)

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡­ you better not let me die, you damned monkey¡­

 8.0 - Lynne Hyorn

    LYNNE HYORN

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We meet at last¡­¡±

 8.1 - Primordial God Luna

    PRIMORDIAL GOD LUNA

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the monster¡¯s voice echoed out, deep yet at the same time strangely melodic.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Sarcasm?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m not going to harm you.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ why do you think you were able be so strong during your last battle? Do you honestly believe it was all of your own accord?¡± the monster asked, ignoring Lynne¡¯s tantrum.

    ¡°

    ¡°That is exactly what happened,¡± the monster said in a matter-of-fact way. ¡°You nearly dried me completely.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°H-hey!! What are you thinking?!!¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°N-no!!¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Do you want me to eat yo-u alive!? Huh?! Is-is that what you want?!¡± the monster¡¯s voice went from deep into high-pitched within a single moment, changing the suffocating atmosphere from the start to that of playground¡¯s.

    ¡°

    ¡°What do you mean? Oh! You ¨C you shameless bastard!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Shameless bastard! I am Venerated, Beloved, Worshiped Primordial God Luna ¨C Primordial God of Flames! Ha? Are you terrified? Are you ready to kneel before me and kowtow for eternity to seek my forgiveness?!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Khm, y-you are just¡­ just¡­ yeah, just a backwater kid!! How could you have possibly heard of a Deity such as myself? Hah! Let me tell you: I ruled the Realms before! I definitely did! Hah! I once burned an entire realm because a kid, not unlike yourself, teased me terribly! Hah! Are you afraid yet?!¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ please, I beg you, stop teasing me! Wa wa...¡± ¡­ is she crying?! Fuck, she¡¯s totally crying!! What the hell does a gigantic monster have to cry for?! Oh my god, what the shit is this situation?!

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Great, thank you! Waa, waaaaaa...¡± the monster cried loudly, like a little child, its endless tentacles weaving about like serpents.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°I-I, sob, I summoned you because I, sob, need your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°You know how you killed a bunch of people just now?¡± the monster asked.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ right¡­ so, I realized that each time you killed someone, a bit of my body fell apart.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Eh? No, it¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t my true body.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°I was cursed,¡± the monster explained. ¡°By my mum.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Yes,¡± the monster said, lowering its head lightly, cheeks flushing red. ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say it, but¡­ mum cursed me because¡­ well, because I refused to marry Sir Longlel Lolson and¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ no, I¡¯m very much real, as is Sir Longlel Lolson.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°No? Why? Is it strange?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Khm, anyway, because I refused, mum turned me into this monster, and told me that the only way to lift the curse is to¡­ to¡­ to¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s to¡­ to¡­ to bed ten thousand men!!¡± the monster suddenly screamed out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Wait, please don¡¯t go! I would never do such a shameless thing!¡± the monster cried out. ¡°That¡¯s why I summoned you here; each time you killed someone ¨C beast or a person ¨C a bit of this body was skinned off.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I just need a bit of help, and I¡¯ll be able to destroy the rest of the body from inside out.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Ah, yes! Do you like them?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ you meanie¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a child!! I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m over sixty million years old!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Twelve and up what?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not much. I¡¯ve managed to mostly keep your injuries external. It should take about a month for full recovery without the help of any medicine. That pet of yours has gone to search for something, though, so I imagine it will be faster.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Uh¡­ no?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Pretty sure that¡¯s not how it goes.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Many?!!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Say what now?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re actually suffering from delusions, no?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Occasionally?!!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re still only in Magus Realm,¡± the monster explained cheerfully, happy the topic moved away from Lynne¡¯s self-delusions. ¡°There is no way you should be able to do the things you did, as you simply lack understanding, Mana and myriad of other things required. However, because I let you borrow my seed--¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s your perverted mind that jumps to conclusions!! Khm, anyway, as I let you borrow my¡­ strength¡­ you were able to practically leap realms and fight. You¡¯re ¨C on your own that is ¨C just an above-average Master Archmage. However, I can torpedo you to the Grand Realm within two years if you¡¯re interested!¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Yap.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°I live outside of it,¡± the monster explained. ¡°All Primordial Gods are born as such, as we¡¯re direct children of Origin Laws. I, for instance, was born of Origin Law¡¯s spark, and was born directly as a Primordial God. If you wish to qualify me against your system, I¡¯m in Divine Realm.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At best, I can lend you my strength once in a while,¡± Luna explained further. ¡°But, as I¡¯m not inside my original body, I¡¯m extremely limited in what I can do. I can¡¯t even move from this very spot, as I don¡¯t know whether this form even has legs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, if you do help me recover my true body, we can make a pact: I¡¯ll be your follower for a thousand years, and defend you against everyone and everything!¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ ah, talking to you is like talking to a cutie that just so happens to be a sculpture.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ did I just say that out loud?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

 8.2 - A New Beginning

    A NEW BEGINNING

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

 8.3 - Enceinte Murderer

    ENCEINTE MURDERER

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 8.4 - Olden Ways

    OLDEN WAYS

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 8.5 - Small Girl and a Big Man

    SMALL GIRL AND A BIG MAN

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t offer our help¡­ don¡¯t offer our help¡­ don¡¯t offer our help¡­ Lynne chanted inwardly as he ate.

    ¡°Dammit, I thought we had this mental connection! ¡°Right Lynne?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 8.6 - Storms Prelude

    STORM¡¯S PRELUDE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Goddammit, we¡¯ve been totally out of sync these past few days! Wait, were we ever truly in sync though? ¡°Right, Lynne?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 8.7 - A Soldier in War

    A SOLDIER IN WAR

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°wandering the world as you please?¡± the Major¡¯s voice grew deeper and deeper the more he spoke. ¡°Do you even understand what continental war means?! No¡­ it won¡¯t be a war ¨C just flattening massacre of all those who oppose their rule! Do you wish to live under a thumb of Lords of Zen?! Do you even know who they truly are and what their end goal is?!¡± Lynne looked at the man strangely, his eyes shimmering slightly with anger.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 8.8 - A Crazy Plan and a Crazy Woman

    A CRAZY PLAN AND A CRAZY WOMAN

    Faint sounds of low moans echoed out from the small, one-floor wooden house. People circled it widely, casting strange glances from time to time, as the midday shifted to evening.

    Lynne toppled over onto his back, breathing heavily, while Selena remained lying on her back, sweat pouring down her forehead. A faint sheen of candlelight illuminated their features, but Lynne quickly got up and opened a window before sitting back onto the bed.

    Two days had passed since his promise to the Major, and outside of returning back to inn for sleep and meals, he spent the rest of his time with Selena.

    ¡°What, no cuddling yet again?¡± Selena chuckled as she sat up onto bed, hugging Lynne from aback.

    ¡°I¡¯m more of a thorn like that.¡± Lynne replied, smiling.

    ¡°Sometimes I have trouble believing you aren¡¯t even twenty yet,¡± Selena said, sighing lowly. ¡°Can you quickly grow up please so that my faint premonitions can disappear before you do?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Lynne laughed lowly as he reached out and grabbed his pants. ¡°Can¡¯t speed up the time.¡±

    ¡°You going already?¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lynne nodded. ¡°I have a meeting of sorts.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aii, that quickly?¡±

    ¡°¡­ not that type. Besides, you¡¯ve drained me enough for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°Will you be back today?¡± she asked, leaving the bed and reaching for a closet, taking out a simple robes.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± he said, walking towards the doors. ¡°Have some alone time. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    After a short kiss, Lynne departed, walking towards the city¡¯s Headquarters. Yesterday, a messenger came, informing him of a ¡®strategic meeting¡¯ with Major and Sir Loras, the oldest man of the six people that interrogated him. Both Parsia and Thalia were invited as well, but Lynne wasn¡¯t certain as to whether they¡¯ll show up.

    The city still hadn¡¯t calmed down and the gates have yet to open, causing no small amount of unrest among the people. However, shops were slowly starting to open up, and people were allowed to work in the fields under the army¡¯s supervision.

    Taking a secret, backside entrance to the building, Lynne quickly reached the top floor which contained only a single room. To his surprise, both Thalia and Parsia were already there, leaning gently against the wall, in silence.

    ¡°Braved ones,¡± Lynne said, chuckling. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come.¡±

    ¡°Just didn¡¯t feel like letting you make any more decisions.¡± the Prince said.

    ¡°Hai, that hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Thalia said, standing straight up, glaring at him. ¡°While it¡¯s unbecoming to go back on a promise, we have to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯m as much for helping them out, but circumstances and timing don¡¯t allow it, without even mentioning who we¡¯re helping them against. When we walk in, simply apologize and leave.¡±

    ¡°Says a woman who stopped to help a single, random girl in the street.¡± Lynne snickered.

    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Thalia said, furrowing her brows. ¡°Forget choosing to help them Lynne, you are in no state to do so. Do you really want to face your crucible so soon?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± the Prince added. ¡°Don¡¯t think we have no eyes, Lynne. You¡¯re already walking the edge. One more push, and you¡¯re off. Down into the abyss you will never climb out of.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sensible arguments,¡± Lynne smiled as he spoke. ¡°Alas, I am a human. We¡¯re known quite well for short fits of insanity.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t have to be stubborn here, Lynne,¡± Thalia said, her voice mellowing. ¡°Neither one of us blames you, you know? We simply want to help you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯ll handle it, Thalia,¡± Lynne said, walking past her. ¡°Whether I fall apart or not, whatever happens I¡¯ll accept it. The road to madness is not one, after all, and if I must walk it, I¡¯ll walk it of my own accord, not when others put their mountains atop my shoulders and tell me to carry them.¡±

    Sighing, both Thalia and Prince spoke no more and instead followed Lynne inside the round room without any furniture. The floor was tiled, sides made out of one-way glass, with view overlooking the entirety of the city. The Major and Sir Loras were standing next to one, in silence, looking down at the world beneath them.

    ¡°Sir Lyorn-¡±

    ¡°Lynne.¡± Lynne interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s Lynne.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Sir Lynne,¡± the Major continued, smiling. ¡°And I assume Miss Thalia and Sir Parsia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°Thank you for coming,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯ve called you here today to discuss our battle plans and hear your thoughts on them.¡±

    ¡°A beautiful view,¡± Thalia said, looking down.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sir Loras said, smiling. ¡°And, we¡¯d like to keep it as such.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how they¡¯ll attack?¡± the Prince asked, looking down at the city as well.

    ¡°How?¡± the Major and Sir Loras asked at the same time, confused slightly.

    ¡°From inside, outside or dual attack?¡± the Prince elaborated.

    ¡°Probably the last,¡± Major said. ¡°Which puts us in a disadvantageous position right off the bat.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± the Prince said. ¡°But let¡¯s hear your plans first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the Major nodded, reaching out with his hand and flicking his finger, causing a table-sized map of the city to appear. ¡°Our first line of defense will be right at the city gates up North, as that¡¯s the weakest of the gates, and it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll assault directly from the North.¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°The Southern Gate will be covertly guarded by our stealth units,¡± Sir Loras continued. ¡°While the other two will have only regular guards. We¡¯ve already established a direct communication system, with each one of the gates having one Mind Master staying there. Our forces total in roughly fifteen thousand men,¡± a myriad of black dots appeared atop the map as the Major took over the explanation.

    ¡°We¡¯ve planning on sending a direct strike with two thousand of our forces, ten of which will be Archmages. It will be a simple, probing attack to see their reaction, and we¡¯ll order retreat the moment it appears as if the fight will escalate. Save for a few weak spots, our walls are extremely sturdy and can handle 3-4 direct hits from the siege weapons, but if any of their more powerful Mages decide to directly attack it, it will spell a disaster, which is why we¡¯ll have a city-wide coverage by our own Mages.¡±

    ¡°For the infighting, we¡¯ve already began splitting our population in various group, each one having a trusting Magus directly under my service observing them. However, infantry won¡¯t be what decides this battle; we estimate that the direct battle will be held above the Northern Gates, shifting towards the Western one. In total, we have just over one hundred Archmages, over seventy Dao Mages, Dao Archmages, twelve Master Archmages, five Pius Archmages, two Dominus Archmages, one Heavenly Magus and six Celestial Mages ¨C the ones who interrogated you.¡±

    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s a sizable number.¡± Thalia said, slightly shocked. ¡°You even rival some of the most important cities.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been fostering our forces ever since the Capital closed its gates,¡± the Major said, sighing as he shook his head. ¡°Nearly half of our Mages are actually hired mercenaries, so numbers should be skewed slightly. So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± the Prince said, his eyes narrowing slightly as he inspected the map. ¡°However, I¡¯d take your stealth units guarding the southern gates and use them as a precursor to your probing vanguard forces. Have them stab and poke from sides if possible while your vanguard forces advances. Increase the numbers to five thousand, and send either Lynne or Thalia with them.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! But¡­ their numbers will vastly outstrip ours!¡± the Major gasped in shock, as did Sir Loras, and even Thalia. Only Lynne remained relatively calm.

    ¡°Battle outside the city won¡¯t matter as much,¡± the Prince explained. ¡°From what Lynne told me, I¡¯m assuming this Awakening Ceremony requires a form of sacrifice ¨C large-scaled one. It¡¯d be best if the sacrifice took the place outside the city, as we can¡¯t be certain of its aftermath. That¡¯s why either Lynne or Thalia should go with the vanguard forces, as to deal with that possibility.¡±

    ¡°Besides, they¡¯ll most-likely send their top Mages circling the battlefield to assault the gates with direct attack, as they¡¯ll probably be confident in their numbers.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take direct command from the city walls,¡± the Prince said, stroking his chin lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll teach the two of you a mini-technique for long-distance communication so we¡¯ll always stay in contact. The one who stays behind with me in the city will be responsible for squashing any attempts of fight from inside the city walls. The six of your Celestial Mages,¡± he then turned to the Major and Sir Loras whose jaws were still agape. ¡°Will split into groups of two. Take control of Southern, Western and Eastern Gates, and leave the Northern to me. I¡¯ll use your Mind Mages to send direct information about the state, and summon you if necessary.¡±

    ¡°¡­ this¡­¡± the Major stuttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lynne said, nodding slightly. ¡°It¡¯s about as sound of a plan as any. If we simply turtled inside of the city, we¡¯d get overrun eventually. Besides, the remaining ten thousand of your men will stay inside the city and guard it. I¡¯ll take the vanguard with the five thousand and lead charge.¡±

    ¡°What if they send a massive Magus force at you?¡± Sir Loras asked, still uncertain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them,¡± Lynne said. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t send too many Celestial Mages, I¡¯ll be able to handle them. Besides, if they focus their firepower onto me, it¡¯s a win for us.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Thalia asked, looking at him strangely.

    ¡°Honestly? No,¡± Lynne shook his head, smiling bitterly. ¡°But, I will. Besides, I have the bird, the lizard and the damned monkey to help me out if things get really complicated. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold their main force back.¡±

    ¡°About Young Lord then¡­¡± the Major probed.

    ¡°If they can¡¯t advance to the city,¡± the Prince explained, pointing at the vast, flat field North of the city. ¡°They¡¯ll probably assault Lynne¡¯s forces with everything they have in hopes it will be enough to complete the Ceremony. As long as the main focus shifts to Lynne¡¯s group instead of the city, we¡¯ll be able to send reinforcements to him, and either Thalia or I will probably join him before the Ceremony is completed.¡±

    ¡°At worst,¡± Thalia chipped in. ¡°He¡¯ll be born a Sanguis Child, as every record of Zen¡¯s previous Elder Lords indicate they are Blood Mages. Even if the Ceremony, somehow, allows him to be born as a Sanguis Lord, the three of us will be able to handle him. Oh, right, who¡¯s the deserter you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time you met her,¡± the Major smiled lightly as he looked at the opposite side of the room where a space slightly distorted; through game a young, beautiful woman, her skin pale, stature slender. Lynne immediately recognized her, his jaw falling onto the floor. ¡°What do you think, Lady Fen¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Thalia, Parsia, Lynne and Lady Fen¡¯er entered a strange stare-off of sorts, causing the room to elapse into silence, and the Major and Sir Loras to be hit by a wave of confusion.

    ¡°Crazy bitch is our inside voice?¡± Lynne suddenly said, finally recovering. ¡°Are you insane?! How the hell can you trust her?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I trust you know who Lady Fen¡¯er is¡­¡± the Major said, as if expecting Lynne¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Know?! The bitch hunted me down for hours trying to kill me!¡± Lynne exploded out. ¡°Hai, shoo! Go back to your fancy life as a Lordete of Zen or whatever, what the hell are you doing here?! I¡¯ve mapped out this entire road inside my head where I get my revenge upon you, stop ruining it!¡±

    ¡°Hah, let¡¯s calm down first,¡± Thalia interrupted him, smiling bitterly. ¡°Why did you choose to trust her? Just off of her words?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sir Loras said, snorting. ¡°She¡¯s led one of our men directly into the heart of Zen territory, and provided us with literally hundreds of important bits of information pertaining to their forces, locations and so on. She¡¯s been with us ever since the fall of Holy Paradise, and has been of so much help I¡¯d be the first one to die defending her!¡±

    ¡°Look, I understand there¡¯s some bad blood between us,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er suddenly spoke up as she walked up to Lynne. ¡°And after all of this is done, I¡¯ll find a way to apologize properly to you. Trust me, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be the ¡®man¡¯ Major found to battle the Young Lord. So we¡¯re in the same boat here.¡±

    ¡°No, definitely not the same boat,¡± Lynne shook his head. ¡°But, I¡¯m a man bigger than myself. I can hold back from skinning you alive until the current crisis is resolved.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was thinking a punishment that wouldn¡¯t involve permanent scars or¡­ well, death.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can always tickle you for half a year straight.¡± Lynne added, his expression deadpan.

    ¡°Skinning alive it is.¡± Lady Fen¡¯er said, her expression mirroring Lynne¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­ anyway,¡± the Major stepped in again, laughing awkwardly. ¡°What do you think about the plan, Lady Fen¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the best one possible given the circumstances,¡± she gave an odd glance at the Prince before focusing back onto Lynne. ¡°And, if there¡¯s truly someone nearby who can deal with the Young Lord it¡¯s these three.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Sir Loras¡¯s eyebrows flickered as he looked oddly at the trio. ¡°You must be truly impressive to gain Lady¡¯s approval¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m impressive!¡± Lynne said boastfully. ¡°Look at these peaks,¡± he suddenly tensed as he took a strange posture, rolling back the sleeves of his robes and showing off his muscles. ¡°And don¡¯t even get me started on my prime feature--¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± Thalia quickly interrupted. ¡°This meeting quickly went astray. Why don¡¯t the three of us take a stroll with Fen¡¯er and learn about her more? You know, become friends and all.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a terrible idea.¡± Lynne said, glancing back. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d heard rumors,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er said, sighing, as she walked over to the group of three as they turned towards the doors. ¡°But now I truly see why everyone I asked describes you as ¡®one of a kind¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you asked about me?¡± Lynne said as they walked out of the top floor, leaving the Major and Sir Loras back, still shaking their heads.

    ¡°You¡¯d too inquire about a man responsible for nearly annihilating Elvernheimn¡¯s future all on his own.¡±

    ¡°Probably not,¡± Lynne said after a brief thought. ¡°If it was a sweet, mature maiden on the other hand, then count me in.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why did you defect?¡± Thalia asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lady Fen¡¯er said, smiling bitterly as she chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Does it last less than two weeks? ¡®Cause that¡¯s about all the time we have before the certain death comes for us.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s find out,¡± Lady Fen¡¯er said as she took in a deep breath before continuing. ¡°It all began five years ago¡­¡±

 8.9 - Fener

    FEN¡¯ER

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    **

    **

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°you want? Why do you keep massacring nearby villages?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

 9.0 - Lords of Zen

    LORDS OF ZEN

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°You¡¯ve served me well, Blooded One,¡± a voice akin to a maddened choir echoed out, half screeching and half roaring, followed by a pair of deeply violet eyes prickling out from the darkness. ¡°You and your blood shall be spared the Requiem; that I vow.¡±

 9.1 - The Weight of a Heart

    THE WEIGHT OF A HEART

    ¡°¡­

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

 9.2 - The Growth

    THE GROWTH

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Atrophy.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°The key word is playboy you idiot!!! Thalia and Parsia thought at the same time.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ these two truly never change.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°ME, Natural Treasures, you damned beast!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 9. 3 - Either or Both

    EITHER OR BOTH

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

 9.4 - False Gods

    FALSE GODS

    Lynne suddenly sprinted forwards, hailing his scythe backwards, evading a descending blade of fire. Youth, completely ablaze, used the force of the strike as a propeller as it gave chase, while Lynne suddenly spun around and slashed his scythe horizontally, clashing against the blade.

    As sparks flew out, shockwave due to the impact caused both to flew backwards like cannonballs, forcing them afloat. Lynne gritted his teeth as he gripped his scythe tightly, while his hand holding it caught on fire, burning violently green. As it spread through the shaft ¨C and then the blade ¨C of the scythe, the weapon suddenly became blurry, leaving behind only afterimages each time Lynne swung with it.

    He dove towards the youth as his brown hair changed its hue to crimson red, seemingly ablaze, quickly spreading throughout his body. The main property of the red flames lied in the fact that they can¡¯t be extinguished naturally, and that they spread faster than any other type.

    Green and crimson combined in the sky, while the youth diving at him caused his blade to split into two as he bellowed, slashing several dozen times in motion, with each slash sprouting another blade of light.

    The two clashed in the sky, over and over again, their figures mere distant shadows, as explosions resounded through the Garden of Flames. Flames blazing through the scythe suddenly stilled as their hue changed to purple. The scythe¡¯s speed immediately dropped, yet it appeared as if its mass increased hundred times over. The space around the weapon distorted and all movements slowed down, nearly coming to a screeching halt.

    The youth¡¯s two swords clashed against the scythe¡¯s shaft but were repelled easily as the scythe¡¯s blade suddenly burned ablaze in green, slicing through the air and youth¡¯s neck. The flames hissed briefly as the youth¡¯s body evaporated into the air, leaving behind only a memory.

    Lynne sighed softly as he landed on top of a small island surrounded by the ocean of flames. So far, Lynne had gained the ability to control five of the Seven Natural Flames: golden, blue, green, red and purple.

    In addition, he had also opened the first symbol granted to him by the Origin Law of Space, and has obtained the first ¡®Gift¡¯ from it: Spacial Form. He¡¯s able to briefly mold himself into the space itself, causing him to become a part of it and travel anywhere near at great speeds.

    He also gained his first insight in to the Law of Darkness, granting him a Gift of Shadows ¨C ability to control them at will, as long as there are any. All things combined, he had long surpassed his strength when he fought against Elvernheimn¡¯s Emperor, and could now be considered to have stepped into the High Tier of Mages on Alloy continent, becoming Dominus Archmage.

    Of all the Spell Arts he had learned, he only retained two: Elemental Blades and Fiery Sweeps, alongside his Origin Spell Art, Infinite Faces ¨C which now allowed him to morph into practically any humanoid-like creature down to the last details.

    He had also made some progress in the Law of Infinity, and had obtained its second Gift ¨C Mana Burn, an ability which allows him to burn the Mana surrounding him and use it to fuel the spell. The only Law which he failed to tap into is the Origin Law of Void, as he simply isn¡¯t able to even fathom its concept.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± the monkey¡¯s voice echoed out as he appeared through the space, leaping atop Lynne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You could finally be considered a beginner in the Arts of Magic.¡±

    ¡°Eeeh?!¡± Lynne exclaimed, his expression a mixture of shock and sadness. ¡°Beginner? What the fuck?! I can probably level an entire Kingdom unto itself within a day, and I¡¯m only considered a Beginner? Seriously, screw Magic. I¡¯ll go back to studying the Arts of Lovemaking, seeing as it¡¯s much more fun and way easier.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you do realize that only one out of ten thousand Mages who embark onto the Path of Magic ever reach this point, right?¡±

    ¡°What the hell¡¯s that got to do with me? Come on monkey, give me some shortcuts!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you already, literally, have all the shortcuts in the world. You were practically given five Origin Laws ¨C something most others have to obtain either through trials or sheer luck ¨C the perfect training grounds that you¡¯ve barely scratched the surface of, all the tools you¡¯ll ever need to progress further, and you still have balls to complain? Damned, lazy, rotten brat!¡± the monkey slapped him on the head a few times as he spoke. ¡°I did find this, though,¡± he suddenly said, pausing briefly as he took out a small, palm-sized oval-shaped, smooth opaque stone. ¡°It¡¯s called Eon Stone.¡±

    As Lynne took it, he felt sudden chill pass through his palm and then throughout his entire body, slowly settling into his Soul. His Soul Force suddenly vibrated as flames surrounding him screeched, burning fervently and rising into the air like waves. Shocked, he quickly threw the stone onto the ground, whereas everything settled down as if it was always like that.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± he exclaimed, staring daggers at the monkey. ¡°Are you trying to kill me, huh? Fuck! If you¡¯re going to do that, at least drown me in the bosoms of ten thousand mature maidens, swimming in the river of gold and drinking the wine of gods! It¡¯s as if you don¡¯t even know me, you damned monkey!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you still haven¡¯t let go of that dream, huh?¡± the monkey snickered, picking up the stone from the ground. ¡°Hey, Spirit, instead of laughing at us, why don¡¯t you come out and explain why this stone matters to this poor, uneducated lad?¡±

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± the Spirit laughed as he appeared in front of the two, stroking his beard. ¡°I wasn¡¯t laughing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you literally appeared in front of us just now ¨C laughing,¡± Lynne said, slanting his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, at least be good at it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, though,¡± the Spirit said, his expression deadpan. ¡°I wasn¡¯t laughing ¨C I was dying from laughter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Putting the semantics aside,¡± the Spirit said, taking the stone from the monkey¡¯s hand and inspecting it. ¡°This is a rare find. Eon Stones rarely appear ¨C even in Divine Realm ¨C as some pretty weird things need to happen beforehand.¡±

    ¡°¡­ like?¡± Lynne asked reluctantly, afraid of the answer.

    ¡°Countless souls need to be trapped within a single place,¡± the Spirit explained. ¡°And eventually morph into a Soul Reaper. Then, the Soul Reaper needs to die in the vicinity of another type of a stone ¨C Void Stone ¨C which would then need to suck the Reaper¡¯s remains and evolve into the Eon Stone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh, why¡¯d I even ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d you find it?¡± the Spirit asked the monkey. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Eastern Wastelands,¡± he explained lazily. ¡°That place, at the moment at least, is practically a haven for growth of Eon Stones. Men fighting men, men fighting beasts, beasts fighting beasts, beasts fighting spirits, spirits fighting men¡­ in a nutshell, everyone is fighting everyone, and tons of people are dying.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a lovely place,¡± Lynne said, smiling mockingly. ¡°Why the hell did I decide to journey there, could you please remind me?¡±

    ¡°This stone, hmm¡­¡± the Spirit creased his brows as he continued. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s of pretty decent quality. Nice find.¡±

    ¡°¡­ would you guys tell me what does it do already? Or would you like me to play a guessing game?¡±

    ¡°That could be fun.¡± the monkey said.

    ¡°No, no it wouldn¡¯t.¡± Lynne added.

    ¡°Why?¡± the little creature asked.

    ¡°Because, at the end of that game, I still wouldn¡¯t know what the stone does, and both of you would be dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, what does the damn thing do?¡± he asked, impatient.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fusing tool, you could say,¡± the Spirit answered. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re nearing the threshold of Magus Realm, you may as well learn some intricacies of Magic. Towards higher levels, Mana alone stops being enough to properly use Magic. Regardless of how pure or abundant it may be, it¡¯s still just Worldly Energy ¨C remnants of the Laws, filtered through many layers.¡±

    ¡°Because of this,¡± the Spirit continued. ¡°One of two forces are used in addition to Mana: either Soul Force or Mind Force. Seeing as your talent in Mind is complete and utter shit ¨C disappointingly so -¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°-you¡¯ll have to use Soul Force,¡± the Spirit said, ignoring Lynne. ¡°This is where the Eon Stone comes into play. It can stimulate your Soul Force to better fuse ¨C or morph, rather ¨C with your Mana, hence making it easier to project Laws into being. For instance, one of the techniques you¡¯ve yet to learn ¨C Empyrean Absolution ¨C relies on this fusion, which is why you can¡¯t use it yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so, that¡¯s the actual purpose of the Soul Weapons¡­¡± Lynne muttered, his eyes flashing with a glint of understanding.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Spirit nodded, smiling lightly. ¡°Soul Weapons are mediums between Soul Force and Mana, used to combine the two and unleash whatever it is you wish to unleash. For instance, for someone who follows the Origin Law of Summoning or Reincarnation, their ¡°Soul Weapons¡± are actually their summons or their puppets, despite the fact that most ¨C if not all ¨C of those who follow those two paths use Mind Force.¡±

    ¡°Once you cross from Magus Realm into a Grand Realm and become Empyrean Child,¡± the monkey continued. ¡°You¡¯ll understand more about it. For now, just keep the stone someplace safe, as it¡¯s too risky to use it at the moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then why give it to me?¡± Lynne grunted.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. Your reaction was pretty funny.¡± the monkey said, laughing, with the Spirit joining him.

    ¡°Ha ha, laugh at the kid who doesn¡¯t know anything. Screw you!¡±

    ¡°The battle is in five days, no?¡± the Spirit asked suddenly.

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°It¡¯d be best if you could understand the last two Natural Flames before the battle commences,¡± the Spirit added, his expression growing slightly grim. ¡°False Gods ¨C although completely incomparable to Primordial Gods ¨C still aren¡¯t beings taken lightly. You¡¯ll possibly even have to overdraw yourself yet again, and force Skyfire and Hellfire flames to battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sounds lovely. What are False Gods anyway? Fen¡¯er only told me they¡¯re born from Primordial God¡¯s remnant energy. That¡¯s a bit too vague, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± the Spirit stroked his beard as he thought for a moment before replying. ¡°Think of it like this: when you light up the fire, it will burn for as long as there¡¯s air around it, and a flammable surface it can set ablaze, no?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Lynne nodded.

    ¡°However, once you add Mana properties to the flame, it can burn for as long as you feed it Mana, yes?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°Primordial Gods work similarly,¡± the Spirit said. ¡°They¡¯re born of Origin Laws; that is to say, they only ever can use one type of a Law to battle, and never learn anything beyond it. However, their understanding of the Law reaches the very source ¨C the very core ¨C of what the Law is. For instance, Primordial God of Flames, at birth, can use all flames, and can create his own ¨C indefinitely. In principle, for as long as there are flames, there would also be the Primordial God.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but?¡± Lynne asked, furrowing his brows.

    ¡°If killed prematurely,¡± the Spirit said. ¡°All the understanding of the Law stored within the Primordial God would return back to the origin ¨C Law itself. However, from time to time, small sparks of those understandings don¡¯t, and instead roam freely until they find a host to latch themselves onto, leading to the creation of False Gods. Similarly to the Primordial Gods, they can never progress beyond what that singular spark of understanding gave them, but that doesn¡¯t make them any easier to deal with, as even just a single spark of understanding from Primordial God rivals yours, Thalia¡¯s and Parsia¡¯s combined understanding of Laws. As the matter of fact, one of the trials of these Holy Grounds involve you battling a False God of Flames.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh, no thanks,¡± Lynne grunted, shaking his head. ¡°So, I won¡¯t even know how strong this Young Bitch is until I actually fight him, right?¡±

    ¡°Thalia wasn¡¯t wrong when she said that he¡¯d at most be Sanguine Child ¨C or by some miracle Sanguine Lord,¡± the monkey explained. ¡°That is because Awakening Ceremony ¨C as they call it ¨C is actually just freeing the damn thing. It has been locked away from the Natural Laws and didn¡¯t experience them in who knows how long; it will take some time for it to attune to them yet again, which is why battling it shortly after it¡¯s freed is the best time to do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how certain of victory can I be?¡± Lynne asked worryingly.

    ¡°Blood and Flames are two naturally opposing elements,¡± the Spirit explained. ¡°But also two elements that attract each other; both can be deliverers of either entropy or birth.¡±

    ¡°Oh for fucks¡¯ sake, I¡¯m not asking for vague, ancient-text bullshitting, I¡¯m just asking for my chances!¡± Lynne bellowed.

    ¡°Ho ho,¡± the Spirit laughed before he continued. ¡°You stand a pretty good chance of defeating it. To be honest with you, though, your battle will have very little impact to the end result. Who wins between the two of you will probably depend on who wins the rest of the battle, or gains notable reinforcements earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, then I guess it¡¯s all in Parsia¡¯s hands.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°That boy is much stronger than he appears,¡± the Spirit said, somewhat seriously. ¡°It should be fine to leave it in his hands.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the monkey said, interrupting the incoming, heavy atmosphere. ¡°You,¡± he then pointed at the Spirit. ¡°Go back to wherever you are when we don¡¯t see you. And you,¡± he then turned to Lynne. ¡°Go back to meditating and trying to understand last two flames, and maybe even a Spark or two while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s a Spark?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± the Spirit and the monkey sighed as they shook their heads in disappointment. ¡°You truly are utterly clueless, aren¡¯t you?¡± the monkey added.

    ¡°Yup, pretty much.¡± Lynne replied plainly. ¡°So¡­ uh, un-clue me? I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, your nickname should truly be Uncool Me.¡± the monkey said mockingly.

    ¡°¡­ furry shit, do you want me to shave you completely?¡±

    ¡°Start with yourself first,¡± the monkey said, laughing, while morphing into the space and slowly disappearing. ¡°Regardless of what they say, no lady likes to roam the jungle before finding the waterfall.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the shittiest innuendo you¡¯ve said to date, you damned monkey!¡± Lynne yelled after him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The monkey and the Spirit disappeared yet again, leaving behind Lynne who sat calmly on the shore, observing the roaring ocean of flames.

    ¡°¡­ well,¡± he muttered as he stretched lazily. ¡°Time to get back to work.¡±

 9.5 - The Eve of the Battle

    THE EVE OF THE BATTLE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°am I being send at the front? I¡¯m weaker than both Thalia and you.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 9.6 - In the Skies

    IN THE SKIES

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

 9.7 - Soul Divine

    SOUL DIVINE

    ¡°Fight broke out in Sector 3!¡± a voice echoed inside her mind.

    ¡°And Sector 5!¡± another one joined a mere moment after.

    ¡°And Sector 8! Requesting assistance!¡±

    ¡°Thalia,¡± Parsia¡¯s voice sounded out immediately after. ¡°Go at 3 and 8 since they intersect! I¡¯ve already sent Sir Loras to sector 5! Contain whatever the fuck it is!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Empyrean Scything¡­¡± the False God spoke from the depths of the abyss. ¡°What an utter mockery of the greatest scripture since the Desolate Times!¡±

    ¡°

 9.8 - Unchained

    UNCHAINED

    ¡°Why do you hunt us, children?¡± the creature asked at last, as it was slowly nearing its death.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ the World is a constant, child,¡± the creature spoke, its voice filled with deep-seeded sorrow. ¡°From one cycle onto another, it passes on its own. I ¨C and my brethren ¨C have given you Laws to experience the magnificence of the World before it vanishes¡­ not to try and conquer it. Alas, it is Our regret. Good luck, children. May your knowledge one day surpasses ours, and you truly do understand the World fully.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°I¡ªI am not him!¡± the creature replied, its voice low, as if that of a child. ¡°I-I don¡¯t desire to combat you! I only wish to live! Please, let me leave! I won¡¯t bother you or your kin, ever!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°I am not him, I swear!¡± the creature cried. ¡°I just want to live! Please!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m not him¡­¡± a century passed.

    ¡°I promise, I¡¯m not him¡­¡± a millennia passed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not him! Please, let me go! Let me go!¡± ten thousand years passed. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­ please¡­ I beg you. I am not him¡­¡± a hundred thousand years passed.

    ¡°Won¡¯t anyone listen?! Please, I am not him! I don¡¯t want to fight! Please, listen to me!¡± half a million years have passed.

    ¡°I am not him! I never was him! I am me! Listen to me already!!¡± a million years have passed.

    ¡°I am not him, goddammit!!! Are you all idiots?!! I don¡¯t want to fight you! I just want to live freely!! Please, release me!!¡± five million years have passed.

    ¡°I AM NOT HIM!!! YOU HEAR ME?!! I AM NOT HIM!!! RELEASE ME, NOW!!!!¡± ten million years have passed.

    **

    ¡°Fen¡¯er,¡± Lynne called out mentally. ¡°Come here and entertain your dad for a while. I¡¯ve got a date I just can¡¯t miss.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Why do all humans believe they can belittle the Gods?¡± the creature asked in a frosty tone. ¡°And live to tell the tale?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°My kind¡­¡± the creature muttered, leaning forward slightly until its face was just a few meters away from Lynne¡¯s. ¡°Only ever wished freedom. A chance to experience the World before it falls. Yet, your kind kills us, imprisons us, and hunts us like we¡¯re savage beasts. Do you know that the only reason your kind as come as far as it did was because Gods pitied you enough to grant you the knowledge of Laws? Without us, you¡¯d be no different than ordinary mortals!¡±

    ¡°you were dumb enough to believe people. Hell, I¡¯m people and I¡¯d trust a snake about to bite my crotch off than other people. Besides, I don¡¯t care much for the past or the future. I live in today, and today you and your zealots have appeared here to kill us. In the end, we¡¯re all just assholes, seeking ways to live better lives. I want a harem of mature, beautiful ladies with bosoms to rejuvenate my soul, and rivers of gold and wine; you want freedom, and whatever else. We just fight for what we want. So, let¡¯s fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you cannot win, human,¡± the creature spoke as it withdrew its head back. ¡°Empyrean Scything was never meant for your kind to learn. It was meant for Gods to slay other Gods. In the hands of a human, it¡¯s merely a technique to awe the blind. And I¡¯ll show you why.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°No, no you fucking don¡¯t! Everyone collectively thought.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 9.9 - Unbound

    UNBOUND

    We told you not to fight him alone, you fucking idiot! Why don¡¯t you ever listen?!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    No, it still can¡¯t use anything else! The others said he¡¯d need some time to attune to the Law! I¡¯m blowing a big chance! What the hell am I hesitating for?!

    ¡­ why did I even choose this? He thought for a moment as he opened his eyes. In the distance, he saw the city, he saw the walls and buildings. For them? And, as he flew a moment more, his eyes found a faint figure of a girl in the sky. Surrounded in shadows of darkness, her eyes found his. They were round, glistening as if doused in tears, her expression fearful and of worry. A shadow swept past her, cutting her cheek slightly as blood poured out. No¡­ he flew more, and his eyes now found the distant horizon, burning in beams of sun. Not for them¡­

    In Honor of Yunchi Hyorn, a Mother, a Wife, and the Kindest Soul Stolen From Us.

    ¡°

    ¡°The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Look like you were right, he thought for a moment as the world before him slowly turned completely dark, and the familiar voice calling out his name disappeared into the void of silence. In the end, Magic was the way¡­

 10.0 - Unforgotten

    UNFORGOTTEN

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°not see that one coming.¡± Lynne said, sucking in a deep breath. ¡°So¡­ uh, you- a False God that just beat my ass to ninth dimension ¨C want to¡­ serve¡­ me? What. The. Hell. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re a freaking, you know, God. Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? Like, hey, wimpy child, serve me or I¡¯ll drown the whole world in blood or something like that? Come on! Where¡¯s that godly intimidation of yours from the outside!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

 10.1 - Her Heart

    HER HEART

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°LIGHT training?! What the fuck do you mean light?!! I was just torn in half and barely survived, and before even recovering fully, you have me fighting an army of these bastards? Screw you! If you don¡¯t buy me ten barrels of wine, I¡¯ll smack your ass back into nowhere!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 10.2 - Back on the Road

    BACK ON THE ROAD

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 10.3 - Not So Useless One

    NOT SO USELESS ONE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ me off? Anyway, that¡¯s the trick part of the question?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 10.4 - The Gates of Choice

    THE GATES OF CHOICE

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Interesting,¡± a familiar voice echoed out inside Lynne¡¯s mind; startled slightly, he recovered almost immediately and pretended to be in deep thought like the rest while he listened the False God talk. ¡°Not many humans are aware of the World.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Encompassing all realms and space in-between them ¨C that¡¯s the World,¡± False God explained. ¡°Most of my ancestors believed that the energy being drawn from the Source is much higher than the energy returning to it. Meaning that, at one point in the future, there would be no more energy left in the Source, and the Collapse would commence ¨C whereas all the things in the World would shrink back and collapse into the Source, restoring its original form, leading to a birth of a new World Cycle.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Most people from realms like yours aren¡¯t even aware of the World,¡± False God mused. ¡°Yet, we have a dead Magus who clearly knew a great deal about it, and even a lost Prince who¡¯s aware of it.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± False God replied. ¡°But it¡¯s a gamble I think you should take. Judging from the descriptions of white lies ahead, the bronze gate probably leads to a Natural Treasures that would enhance your primary Origin Law. The silver gates lead to a Natural Treasure that would either extend your lifespan or something similar to that. The only gate I¡¯m uncertain of is the third.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Those circles seem familiar,¡± the Spirit suddenly joined in on the conversation. ¡°You should take the third gate Lynne.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 10.5 - The Source

    THE SOURCE

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°did you do before Highlind fell anyway?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Excluding women, that is.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ grave¡¯s owner.¡± Lynne said, slanting his eyes.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 10.6 - Him and Her

    HIM AND HER

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ wait¡­ ¡°Despite every ounce of reason telling me not to, I have.¡± Wait! ¡°You¡¯re careless, downright annoying at times, you¡¯re a ticking bomb waiting to explode, you¡¯ve never heard of subtlety, you¡¯re prone to just shutting out everyone and everything-¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 10.7 - Leaving

    LEAVING

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Way to go kiddo!¡± the Spirit¡¯s voice, alongside his laughter, echoed out inside Lynne¡¯s mind, causing the latter to frown.

    ¡°Ha ha, you dove right in!¡± the False God joined.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Master for you!¡± the Liz-boy attributed as well.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Anytime kiddo!¡±

    ¡°And you dove right out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master, you still have us!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ can¡¯t be?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Lynne?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ ever.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 10.8 - Eastern Wastelands

    EASTERN WASTELANDS

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

 10.9 - The Ways of the Two

    THE WAYS OF THE TWO

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°aren¡¯t at least ten thousand years old, but are clearly derived from the Western calligraphy¡­ of today! And what¡¯s with this description, huh? Entraps evil spirits and wards off darkness! What the hell are evil spirits? What freaking darkness?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°truly imprisons evil spirits and wards off evil!¡± Lynne continued. ¡°This needle can pierce through any object known to man. We nearly died stealing from my late grandma ¨C who was legendary Juno¡¯s fortieth wife, by the way ¨C and is with great sadness that we have to sell it.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°That eclipses everything.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 11.0 - Submerged in Darkness

    SUBMERGED IN DARKNESS

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

 11.1 - Primordial Gods

    PRIMORDIAL GODS

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°You asked,¡± a voice, or a choir, or something far greater that has neither words nor sounds, just projections Lynne understood as a voice, spoke out, voice all-encompassing and devouring. It was everywhere and nowhere, silent and loud, short and endless, terrifying and calming at the same time. It was everything¡­ and it was nothing. ¡°What do I want with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Nothing,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ interrupted, formless, indifferent. ¡°You, and all others beneath, are nothing. Someone sent you here, to My realm. That is all. Inconsequential. Dismissive. Irrelevant. We have given the World tools to find their purpose, and We have left.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°What do you call Us?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°We¡¯re nothing of the sort,¡± the two floating suns drew closer to Lynne until they were right in front of his eyes. ¡°We are Knowledge. I suppose in your primitive understanding of the World, the Knowledge may be considered a God.¡± Oi, oi, why the hell did you even drag me here? To brag about how irrelevant I am and you¡¯re not? Hai, come on!

    ¡°I summoned you here,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ echoed on. ¡°Because I am Knowledge of Darkness, and you seek answers.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°You seek to prevent others,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ continued as the two suns distanced themselves slightly. ¡°From learning the Knowledge of Time¡­ and Knowledge of Creation. A noble ¨C if foolish ¨C cause. Futile one, nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°We are Knowledge,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ said. ¡°You don¡¯t chase Knowledge, you understand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Does Knowledge exist?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Your feel your pride is hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ continued. ¡°It¡¯s only natural you should know less than Us. You ¨C as all others around you ¨C are irrelevant. You seek higher purpose, whereas there is none.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°This is why We chose to disappear,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ spoke, with first slip of emotion appearing within the echoes. ¡°And why I say you are inconsequential.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to learn anything more?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°I will give you a choice.¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ broke the short silence between the two.

    ¡°

    ¡°I can return you back, alongside everyone else in the town, all alive and well as if nothing had happened,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ paused for a moment. ¡°All except you friends, that is. Or, I can return you and your friends, while everyone else within the town will remain here, forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± In the end, as all others, you have failed,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ spoke as it grew distant and as the two suns slowly began disappearing. ¡°Failed to understand the Knowledge. You have failed to understand the intent, the cause and the effect.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°You have failed,¡± the ¡®voice¡¯ spoke. ¡°But You understood. They will forget, You shall not. Remember, We are not Gods. We are not Primordial. We are not the Children of the Source. Time never stops. Creation never creates. Onward they will forget, but You shall remember. Go now,¡± the two suns slowly began disappearing into nothingness. ¡°He awaits you.¡±

    ¡°¡­

 11.2 - New Band of Followers

    NEW BAND OF FOLLOWERS

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she Immortal??! ¡°Alas, her departure taught me a beautiful thing: even on the sunniest and most beautiful days¡­ disaster may strike.¡± his tone chilled towards the end as he looked at the group, causing them to take a step back.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°No, no they don¡¯t! The bird and the monkey thought. ¡°But, I have this weird tendency of just losing my shit when people try to fuck with me and my friends. So, thread carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ Master.¡± the bird gawked.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

 11.3 - Winds of North and East

    WINDS OF NORTH AND EAST

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    ¡°This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 11.4 - A Sinner

    A SINNER

    ¡°¡­

    How the hell did they sneak up on us while this large in numbers?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    He¡­ he escaped World of Gods?!! Impossible!!

 11.5 - Calm and Quiet

    CALM AND QUIET

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    That¡¯s what I fucking hate about Magic¡­

    ¡°Bullshit!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Oh no. Thought Parsia. Shit. Thought Fen¡¯er. Thalia already began laughing. ¡°You see, we set up a campfire, right?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

 11.6 - Eastern Frontier

    EASTERN FRONTIER

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Bullshit!!

    ¡°No, don¡¯t trust him! He definitely isn¡¯t! ¡°That will make both our lives easier. Still, I offer my gratitude to you all; we rarely get any Mages worth a fuck here, so newcomers are always welcomed.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 11.7 - Ordained by Flames

    ORDAINED BY FLAMES

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d they get that from?!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    The wall¡­ it¡¯s not just expanding¡­ it¡¯s building up freaking energy! Shit, he¡¯s gonna use my own Mana and ability against me! What a bastard!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, huh¡­ didn¡¯t know flames can be used like that. ¡°Chaos~¡±

    ¡°

    No, no, just my imagination¡­ he¡¯s just a Celestial brat. What can he do that I can¡¯t?

    ¡°

    ¡°

 11.8 - Magnet to Weird

    MAGNET TO WEIRD

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No. No. Please, for the love of everything that¡¯s holy, just no!! ¡°I¡¯d like to serve you, Boss! You¡¯re awesome! Can you teach me how to cast that Chaos whatever thing?! Aaah, that was awesome!!¡± the man Lynne was fighting suddenly came up and started talking¡­ with a much different expression. There was reverence in his eyes, his voice, every gesture he did as he stared at Lynne.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the expression!!! ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine how strong you¡¯ll be once you evolve to Empyrean!¡± We don¡¯t evolve!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not a bird! ¡°Come to me, I¡¯ll treat you like a bird! I, after all, am a Master of all things weird! What sun is to the planets, I am to the weird things! I¡¯ll pull you all wherever we may go, and never let you go! Come all things weird~¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°No¡­ ¡°And I¡¯m just a man seeking the strongest person in the world! Also, I love fighting more than anything else!¡± You don¡¯t say¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°finally something relevant, huh?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Inconvenient you say¡­ ¡°What about you? Why didn¡¯t you come to help me?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ she must mean the really strong False Gods. ¡°And it usually takes an army of God and Creator level Mages to take down a single Primordial God. So, the requirements are quite absurd.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 11.9 - Empyrean Child

    EMPYREAN CHILD

    Hmm¡­ so they can¡¯t be all naturally fused, Lynne thought as he opened his eyes, leaning onto his hand, deep in thought. All of the Sparks are pretty much same save for one, distinguishable feature¡­ is it possible to simply fuse them while discarding that? Nah, that¡¯s insane. What if I just forcibly bind them? Ugh, if it backfires, I¡¯ll probably be scorched. I don¡¯t need shaving yet, though¡­

    Pyre! Lynne thought inwardly as his body was suddenly engulfed in crimson flames. He felt his vitality resurface within his bones, and tension on his muscles lessen. Thousand by thousand, the Sparks slowly began fusing into a singularity. Hours upon hours passed, and Lynne still burned crimson as the last Spark finally fused into the now rock-sized liquid, similar to syrup.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    Now, one by one, or all at once? That is the question.

    ¡°

    Oi, oi, this isn¡¯t funny! This is almost turning out to be just like when I first started learning Origin Laws! Fuck, why is this shit so difficult?!

    ¡°This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 12.0 - Travelogue

    TRAVELOGUE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°really don¡¯t need to know.¡± Thalia interrupted immediately.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Go die! Go fucking die!

    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s too harsh! Thalia thought.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Oi, idiots! Thalia was at a loss for words as she stared at the two happily chatting.

    ¡°

    ¡°The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Boss is amazing! ¡°You have to bare your claws and your fangs and pin her to the ground, and have to show her just how mighty you sword is!¡± Please tell me you mean an actual sword! Thalia cried inwardly.

    ¡°

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it war?!! When was war ever virginity?! Why am I suddenly so jealous of him?!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°abandon his brothers and sisters and come over to our side to slaughter people he considered friends just a day ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°failure of a human being,¡± Thalia continue, rising her voice slightly. ¡°Informed us that they¡¯re probably preparing for the mass invasion quite soon. As dishonorable as he is, and as much of a pig-headed rat and traitorous fuck he is, it¡¯s a valuable information, and we should probably begin preparing.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Oi, oi, I really made her mad this time around!

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

 12.1 - Preparations

    PREPARATIONS

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°accidentally, stabbed you in the back while you fought.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Too many events are occurring in this realm, she thought briefly. It can¡¯t be just a pure coincidence, can it? Ah, but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I get to meet him, nothing else matter. Wait for me brother, we¡¯ll soon be together¡­

 12.2 - Slaying Gods (I)

    SLAYING GODS(I)

    ¡°

    ¡°EEEEEHHHH?!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°sure is helpful.¡± the bird said.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°God. Ha ha, I actually missed that one. Damn. God of what though? You gotta give me a hit. Ugliness? Depression? Cringiness? Edgyness? Haii, what a sad day it is. Come, then, oh the mighty god, and smite me down from the sky!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Thank you Gru!!! Lynne smiled as tears trickled down his face. ¡°But you really do talk too much¡­¡± Fuck you Gru!!!

    ¡°

 12.3 - Slaying Gods (II)

    SLAYING GODS (II)

    Aaah, what idiots¡­ he thought for a moment. He raised his scythe and spun it circularly, causing the sphere-like flames to gather around the scythe; he then swung it forward, and the flames shot out like bullets towards the enemies.

    ¡°Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 12.4 - Slaying Gods (III)

    SLAYING GODS (III)

    Despite all my threats, she still slithered around like a snake, Lynne thought as his eyes opened widely, his breathing turning ragged. I knew she was involved, yet I still let her do whatever she wanted, thinking she¡¯s too weak to change the outcome. No¡­ perhaps, somewhere in my heart, I may have even trusted her. I trusted that smile¡­ I trusted it for the second time.

    all debts will be paid in full. I promise.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°You two,¡± he then immediately spoke to Thalia and Parsia. ¡°Avoid Leana and her group. I¡¯ll be coming back up in a second.¡±

    ¡°¡­ come up now.¡± Thalia said, her voice sorrowful.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lynne asked immediately.

    ¡°Mutiny ¡­¡±

    ¡°

    if I move, I¡¯ll die. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Lynne? No, this isn¡¯t Lynne. Lynne loves me! Lynne worships me!! Who is this?! Where is Lynne?! She couldn¡¯t speak. Her throat ached, and faint cracking sounds echoed from it. ¡°But, alas, all mistakes lead to the same road. Death would be merciful for you. So, enjoy my love for you.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Oi, oi, don¡¯t act rash kid! You still haven¡¯t mastered it completely!¡±the Spirit spoke inwardly.

    ¡°

 12.5 - Bitter Absolution

    BITTER ABSOLUTION

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It is time to stop, child¡­

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Your Flames are kind and warm, not cold and deadly¡­

    ¡°

    You¡¯re in pain¡­ but this is not the way.

    ¡°

    Do you really believe that?

    ¡°

    Then there is nothing else for me to say.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡­ why do you wish to know?

    ¡°

    Life is everywhere.

    ¡°

    his mind is completely destroyed. What an idiot. It¡¯s just a bit of fucking fireworks, what are you so riled up about? Ugh, look at his wide eyes. This will be even easier than I thought.

    Tsk, this is annoying, Lynne thought as he grimaced. Although he appeared to be dominating, it wasn¡¯t easy to moving through the sea of skeletons, and his Mana wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain him much longer. Should I just let him go? He probably won¡¯t try anything like this any time soon. Ugh, fucking bird. It¡¯s faster than the Phoenix.

 12.6 - So Long

    SO LONG

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°The heart of stone, the winter¡¯s flame,

    Yonder rested the maiden¡¯s grace,

    In frost and cold her smile assuage,

    The hearts of beasts, the hearts of men.

    She¡¯s a spire to world¡¯s embrace,¡± slowly, more and more voice joined into the choir.

    ¡°Willful soul that won¡¯t obey,

    Words of wisdom disconsolate,

    Wait for us, we¡¯re on our way¡­

    Wait for us, we¡¯re on our way¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°

    Here burned a star,

    May sheburn for all eternity.

    - We love you, Fen¡¯er

 12.7 - To Build a Kingdom

    TO BUILD A KINGDOM

    There was a strange atmosphere inside a small, wooden cabin. Around a rectangular, stone table, nearly a dozen chairs were set up, upon which various figures sat. One of those figures was Lynne, who was currently awkwardly smiling as he observed the expressions of others.

    ¡°¡­ the Kingdom?¡± the first to speak was the Commander, whose eyebrows were twitching lightly.

    ¡°Aye, the Kingdom.¡± Lynne confirmed.

    ¡°¡­ the Kingdom?¡± Parsia asked.

    ¡°Yes, the fucking Kingdom. Are you people deaf?¡± Lynne asked, annoyed.

    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t deaf,¡± Thalia said. ¡°But we also aren¡¯t dumb.¡±

    ¡°Where is the faith in the hero?!¡± Lynne cried out, standing up. ¡°Are you all going to leave me stranded ashore, all alone beneath the moon?! Are you all just going to watch your hero weep and wail underneath the stars as his tears shine?! How cruel can you be? How lamentable is the fate of the hero! Ah, woe is me~¡±

    ¡°Stop the bullshit theatrics and think about it for a second,¡± Parsia interjected, barely keeping his voice leveled. ¡°You want to build a Kingdom. In a desert. Filled with beasts and people who are at war. From nothing.¡±

    ¡°Yup, that pretty much sums it up.¡± Lynne nodded, sitting down.

    ¡°What the fuck for?!!¡± Thalia cried out loudly.

    ¡°Hey, who are you to question the hero?¡± Lynne cried back.

    ¡°¡­ someone who can beat your ass?¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry sweetie, just trying to play my role,¡± Lynne smiled nervously as he avoided Thalia¡¯s glare. ¡°Look, I know you all think I¡¯m awesome--¡±

    ¡°--no we don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°--and that I can do anything--¡±

    ¡°--no you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°--but I¡¯ll level with you: my Kingdom shall be your Kingdom as well! Isn¡¯t this the best proposal you¡¯ve ever heard?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh, let me level with you instead,¡± Parsia grunted. ¡°We can¡¯t grow crops in the desert, meaning we¡¯ll have to import food. That would be fine, but unless people really like sand, we have nothing to export in return. Our military prowess would be at the very bottom of bottoms, our economy would suffer because nobody would trade with us, we have nowhere to even start building properly, none of the desert dwellers would take you seriously, and why am I even explaining all of this to you?! You can¡¯t build a fucking Kingdom out of nowhere in the middle of the fucking desert!¡±

    ¡°Haii, what do you take me for? A fool?¡± Lynne answered calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t answer that. Anyway, I¡¯m well aware of all the shortcomings of trying to establish the Kingdom in the middle of the desert, I¡¯m not an imbecile.¡±

    ¡°Then what for?!¡± Thalia asked.

    ¡°This continent is about to go through major shifts,¡± Lynne replied, his voice suddenly growing deeper. ¡°There will be no permanent safe haven, and I intend to build one. In this room, we have all the qualified people necessary for the start. The Commander will, well, command our army, Chief Trios will orchestrate people and laws, Parsia can act as a coin master and jack-of-all-trades bimbo, Gru can be hotheaded moron that inspires people, Joana can establish mercenary guild, and we already have a monkey as a mascot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Will it be easy? Hell no,¡± Lynne continued, narrowing his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re building a fucking Kingdom in the middle of the desert, if it were easy it would have already been done. Can we do it? Hell yes. If desert dwellers don¡¯t submit to us, I¡¯ll beat them until they do. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the savage way, or of it¡¯s barbaric, I¡¯ll make every last one of the acknowledge the Kingdom. However, what I¡¯m about to say now, can¡¯t leave this room under any circumstances. Understood?¡± nobody spoke, finally listening to him intently.

    ¡°As you¡¯re all aware,¡± Lynne continued, nodding. ¡°North is in shitters at the moment. It¡¯s a gathering hot spot for the Mages from Divine Realm, and whatever the creature there is. Majority of mainland Kingdoms are at war at the moment, and East is in no better shape. Within two year¡¯s time, a catastrophe will most-likely level the central and eastern parts of the mainland. People will need a place to live then. I want to establish that place by any means necessary.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what catastrophe?¡± the Commander asked. Lynne slowly turned to him before replying.

    ¡°One that armies holding swords and axes won¡¯t even be able to witness. Whether you trust me or not, it¡¯s irrelevant. Within two year¡¯s time, a True Dragon will emerge in the mainland, and the Divine Realm folk will come down to beat him back to the grave. Do you think they¡¯ll care about collateral damage?¡± gasps had filled the room when Lynne mentioned True Dragon; even Thalia and Parsia were taken aback with shock.

    ¡°¡­ d-did you just say True Dragon?¡± Chief Trios stuttered.

    ¡°I know we can¡¯t build a Kingdom in mere two years,¡± Lynne said calmly. ¡°But we can build foundations. That will be enough. With that all being said, I need the support of each and every person here. If you don¡¯t wish to help, you¡¯re free to leave. However, if rumors about what I said today leak out, I¡¯ll personally execute every last one of you.¡± Lynne¡¯s eyes told them he wasn¡¯t lying; everyone in the room had gotten to know Lynne as a playful oddball, but they learned today he was clearly much more than that.

    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± the Commander was the first to voice his opinion. ¡°I can stealthily start drawing in some brothers I have in the mainland. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, but I could probably draw in two hundred thousand men by two year mark.¡±

    ¡°Ah fuck it, I¡¯m also in,¡± the one to reply was a half-beast Utta; he was half-wolf hybrid, and one of the Beastkin that had traveled to the encampment to make peace. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for the rest of my kin, but I can convert a large amount. If nothing else, consider north of Eastern Wastelands yours.¡±

    ¡°Count me in too,¡± Chief Trios spoke. ¡°I may not be able to draw in people, but I can help with other things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll start finding builders,¡± the one to speak was Joana, one of the Generals under the Commander. ¡°But we first need to locate the center point of the Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone have any proposals for that?¡± Lynne asked. A deep and long silence followed as everyone dove deep in thought, before a timid and meek voice broke it; it came from a small Goblin Chief, who also came to establish peace with Lynne and others.

    ¡°I know of a place.¡± Goblin Chief was child-sized bald, green man donning leather armor and a short-bow. He had slanted and angry eyes, but contrary to his aggressive appearance, was quite shy of a person.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Lynne looked at him. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­ uh, there¡¯s a tower,¡± as the Chief mentioned the tower, most of the Wasteland¡¯s inhabitants suddenly frowned and grunted lowly. ¡°Near the central parts of the Wastelands.¡±

    ¡°The tower?¡± Lynne arched his brows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, young Lynne,¡± Utta grunted, glaring at the Goblin Chief. ¡°Although there is a tall tower, no one is allowed near it. And there¡¯s even a legend that whoever tries to enter it is immediately sent to the Nightmare Realm, and is never seen again. It has been standing there for as long as there are records, but no one has dared to establish anything near it.¡±

    ¡°The tall, stone tower?¡± Thalia suddenly asked.

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Lynne turned to her.

    ¡°Not much. Master mentioned it once or twice,¡± Thalia explained. ¡°Said it¡¯s a home to most mysterious people: Gatherers of Knowledge. I don¡¯t know much past that point.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate,¡± Lynne said, startling others. ¡°While you guys slowly start making preparations.¡±

    ¡°Young Lynne, please--¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Lynne interrupted, waving his arm. ¡°I proposed to make a Kingdom. I can¡¯t just sit on my ass all day and wait for others to do all the work. If it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯ll immediately escape and we¡¯ll find another place. I¡¯ll take Gru and Thalia with me. Parsia, I¡¯ll leave the bird and Liz-boy with you, so start making the preparations. Coordinate with Joana and the Commander on best ways to secretly haul people from the mainland. Also send the bird and Liz-boy with Utta to convince the dwellers. When I return, I¡¯ll start concocting pills and potions as rewards and payments. It¡¯s a short-term plan, so try and figure out how can we gather heaps of gold and Mana Stones. I have about 20,000 of the latter, but I¡¯ll give it to you before I leave. Disperse.¡±

    One by one, the room slowly emptied, leaving behind only Thalia, Gru and Lynne. There¡¯s a good reason why Lynne proposed something as insane as building a Kingdom grounds-up in a desert. It had to do with a conversation he had a week ago, deep beneath the sand.

    * * *

    Two weeks after saying goodbye to Fen¡¯er, Lynne had found himself standing on the desert, starting downward and waiting impatiently. He had done so for the past five days, and had slowly started growing restless and angry. Night slowly fell, and just as he was about to start cursing and leave, the desert beneath shook, startling him.

    As he turned around, he saw it split open, revealing a makeshift staircase leading deep underground, as sand sunk into it like rain. Hesitating for a moment, he swallowed a gulp and moved toward it, descending down the stairs. He kindled light fire to illuminate the dry walls around him.

    For nearly half an hour of descent, the walls were made of sand, but then the stone started mixing in, and he eventually even came across some vines. Nearly three hours later, he had finally reached the bottom as he walked through a wide tunnel held up by stone pillars. The difference was that the tiles beneath were made out of glass, and walls of the tunnel had strange, lime sheen to them.

    As he walked, the tunnel slowly began to widen, and he finally entered the main stage: a grand chamber of luminous lights. Fireflies of all colors flew through the air as branching trees rose the distance, their leafs multicolored. It was like a village from one of the old tales about Elves, with the lack of Elves. A small waterfall of clear water cascaded down into a reflective pond, and Lynne couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement.

    A few feet away from the pond was a garden, fenced off by vines, holding a multitude of beautiful and diverse flowers and herbs. Fuck, monkey would have loved this shit. Lynne thought for a moment as his gaze switched elsewhere. As he slowly explored the grand chamber, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pair of eyes on his back wherever he went. Because of it, he chose not to touch anything and merely observe. In the end, he sat down onto the ground and leaned against the tree, letting his legs recover.

    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± A familiar voice startled him. He looked around but couldn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ve long since lost my physical form.¡±

    ¡°Encouraging.¡± Lynne snickered. ¡°So, what is this place? Hidden Paradise or something?¡±

    ¡°Nothing of the sort,¡± the voice replied. ¡°If you wish to name it¡­ it¡¯s more akin to a history piece than anything else.¡±

    ¡°From how long ago?¡± Lynne asked calmly.

    ¡°Numbers lose meaning in this context,¡± the voice replied evasively. ¡°Why have you come, young child?¡±

    ¡°Curiosity,¡± Lynne replied, smiling. ¡°Wanted to see what lies beneath the sand.¡±

    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you¡¯ve seen?¡±

    ¡°Who did this belong to?¡± Lynne asked instead.

    ¡°Everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ookay,¡± Lynne said, corners of his mouth twitching. ¡°So, why is it underground and not showing off to the world?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you have a purpose for coming here,¡± the voice said instead. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, why is everyone so hasty these days?¡± Lynne grunted, sighing. ¡°Aye, I do have a purpose. I¡¯m seeking the True Dragon of Flames. Can you tell me whether he¡¯s in the Wastelands or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel as though I suddenly stepped on a landmine?¡± Lynne asked, smiling nervously.

    ¡°There is a beast down south matching the description,¡± Lynne could hear and even feel clear hatred within the voice, and even the environment surrounding him reflected that. ¡°Why do you seek it?¡±

    ¡°I gather you¡¯re not a fan of it, huh?¡±

    ¡°Would you be a ¡®fan¡¯ of someone who butchered your kin, burned your homeland, and turned your entire existence into ash and ember?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Lynne slowly started picking up the pieces as he lowered his head and sighed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°No, I can¡¯t say I would. Why did he do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ history is long and crude, young child,¡± the voice replied, seeming much calmer than before. ¡°And the reasons get lost and muddled.¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the True Dragon of Darkness?¡± Lynne asked after a short period of silence.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s planning a ¡®rebirth¡¯ soon,¡± Lynne explained calmly. ¡°And I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the consequences of True Dragon appearing in the Mortal world. No less with Mages from Divine Realms appearing at the same time to kill him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I need a way,¡± Lynne said. ¡°A way to diffuse the world before it collapses. If they fight without any restrictions, this entire realm will suffer.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± the voice asked.

    ¡°For the same reason you remained for years uncountable, watching over this small Paradise.¡± Lynne replied.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not as noble as you believe me to be.¡±

    ¡°Nobody is,¡± Lynne chuckled. ¡°I wish to build a Kingdom,¡± Lynne finally said. ¡°Above where we are now. I could use your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why should I help you?! A noble Enng helping an Empyrean?! Laughable!!!¡±

    ¡°My flames are kind and warm, I think is what you said,¡± Lynne said, smiling. ¡°You aren¡¯t right, but you aren¡¯t completely wrong either. Flames are only means. I don¡¯t plan to excuse my actions, or regret what I have done, or even justify whatever I leave behind me. However, I do plan to make something out of it. I don¡¯t want to be remembered only as the ¡®madman who burned everything to ash¡¯, like you remember the True Dragon. I once made a promise with myself: that if I can¡¯t find the Paradise, I¡¯d build one. Help me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you think yourself noble?¡±

    ¡°Far from it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you think history will remember you with favor?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do I gain by helping you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Lynne said, smiling lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just another Magus. I can neither bring the glory of your time to present, nor take revenge for you. I can only promise to protect this paradise you¡¯ve guarded in your stead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ speak to the Queen,¡± the voice spoke softly as it began to echo and disappear. ¡°Your blood resonates. Should you gain her blessing, you shall have mine. Good luck, Empyrean child.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what Queen?¡± the voice remained silent. ¡°Oi, you can¡¯t drop a bomb like that and just disappear? Hey? What Queen? Queen of Hearts? Are we talking cards here? Hey? Aaand, it¡¯s gone. Goddammit. Fine, I¡¯ll find your damn Queen. Why is every old bastard in love with riddles and vague speech? Doesn¡¯t anyone just say shit outright anymore? Fuck, this is giving me a headache. Why do I have to~~¡±

    Lynne grumbled on as he slowly got up and began walking back up through the stairs towards the exit. He had already began formulating a plan, whether the voice helped him or not. He¡¯ll create the Paradise¡­ or die trying.

 12.8 - Diverging

    DIVERGING

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°This idiot is so brainwashed, Thalia thought, her eyebrows twitching. I bet he¡¯d smile happily even if Lynne burned him alive. Aah, whatever¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°the Q-q-q-queen?!!¡± seeing him this terrified, even Lynne and Thalia had grown suspicious.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oi, he really needs to be beat up properly! Thalia and the monkey thought the same thought.

    ¡°Creator? Here? Although Thalia was slightly doubtful, she didn¡¯t say anything.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 12.9 - Across the Realm

    ACROSS THE REALM

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°could that kid be related to her? Impossible!

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ I had failed the Master¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Eh? What is this bitch talking about?

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 13.0 - Essence of Flames

    ESSENCE OF FLAMES

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°th</sup> floor, Essence Flame belongs to the Master¡¯s nephew: Eggon Flame. At the peak of his strength, he was Empyrean Creator who specialized in Hellfire Flame, and could burn down an entire realm if he wished so.¡±

    ¡°th</sup> floor? How the hell am I supposed to defeat an Empyrean Creator?!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Ugh, he sure talks a lot.

    ¡°Ugh, this brat sure talks a lot.

    ¡°Fuck, we¡¯re starting with Empyrean King?! Just how fucking strong was this sect?!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Aah, this old bastard is tough¡­ Lynne thought inwardly, but smiled immediately after. Good, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be fun¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    I hope the monkey finds some ingredients finally¡­ otherwise I may even forget how to concoct pills. Of course, his thoughts never stay on one topic for too long.

 13.1 - The Tower

    THE TOWER

    If Leno didn¡¯t return, Yunchi thought. It means she killed him¡­ but how?! Both should be just Creators!

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Queen?!¡± she had returned from the Clan just yesterday, and was clearly already in a bad mood.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What did she learn? ¡°Right now? How could it be?!! Damn, Enwa, ride! Ride as if someone¡¯s burning your asshole dry!!¡± Master¡­at least try and act like a proper Queen once in your life¡­ the beast cried lightly as it shook its head. ¡°So long, old man!¡± Y¡¯se waved as she sped off. ¡°I sincerely hope you die!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Likewise you demented whore¡­

    * * *

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Holy shit, he totally looks like a corpse! What she said and what she thought were two very different things.

    ¡°Did he just blush?! Oh my god the corpse just blushed!! ¡°Again, welcome travelers. I am a Gatherer. I¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡± We¡¯re fucked!! They thought collectively as they followed the old man to the Tower, still washed with awe of its sheer size and scope.

 13.2 - Adventures of the Prince

    ADVENTURES OF THE PRINCE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    quickly for Parsia, and the duo found themselves at the entrance of the Immortal Magus Sect. Young Mages were rolling in and out, excitement apparent on their faces, while Parsia stared at them with envy. Returning back to reality, he sighed and shook his head as he walked up to the guards.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ a beggar?

    ¡°

    ¡°Do I really have to¡­ ugh¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Kindest?!! ¡°The most talented and knowledgeable student in the history of sect?!¡± What?!! ¡°The man amongst men?!¡± I give up¡­ ¡°The one whose statue is visited daily and where students pray to get stronger?¡± Why am I even here¡­ ¡°The one who killed that Zen God and saved a bunch of no-names?!¡± What the f¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Who the fuck is that?! And there was a monkey on his shoulder. Oh, Lynne¡­ wait, that¡¯s not Lynne!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Aah, how did this sect survive with such a terrible Principal?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Who is- ah, I don¡¯t care¡­

    * * *

    Should I show off my strength? Hmm, better not. They may think I¡¯m there to kill the King. Should I look for Median first since I know him? Ugh, but he¡¯s also probably in the palace¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Eeh? What is going on?! ¡°Are you here to see the King?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Am I¡­ dreaming?

    ¡°WHO ARE YOU FUCKING DESCRIBING?!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

 13.3 - Hyorn Clan

    HYORN CLAN

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°There are currently: 26,213 books containing phrase ¡®Regol Clan¡¯. Do you wish to narrow the search?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Understood. Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°There are currently: 7,263,214 books containing phrase ¡®Hyorn Clan¡¯. Do you wish to narrow the search?¡±

    ¡°Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Understood. Wait a moment.¡± similarly to Thalia, the spirit went up the Tower, leaving behind the astounded group.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Who the hell could write book this long?! He asked inwardly, but spoke no more. The spirit returned to the talisman, awaiting its next order.

    Wow, she really is a big shot¡­ how the hell did dad woo her? Damn, he¡¯s got some game¡­

    ¡°

 13.4 - Yse Iylox

    Y¡¯SE IYLOX

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Queen? Could it be¡­? Lynne thought for a moment.

    ¡°Oi! That¡¯s brutal!

    ¡°

    ¡°You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°So¡­ she really is the Queen that voice mentioned? Lynne pondered for a moment but said nothing.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Dad, then¡­ Lynne thought, not interrupting.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 13.5 - Histories

    HISTORIES

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Queen. Having left seclusion, although my progress was somewhat hindered, I¡¯m confident in being able to ascend to the third stage within half a year. Until then, unless the sky tears open, don¡¯t summon me.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ One day, I¡¯ll kill both of you. Only then would my heart be ready for the final ascension¡­

 13.6 - Worldly Matters

    WORLDLY MATTERS

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°SOME people over! I¡¯ll have to skin him alive when I meet him!¡±

    ¡°some indeed,¡± the bird said. ¡°Who would have thought you¡¯d be riding a gold-adorned horse through vestiges of space, whilst being followed by a mob roughly 200,000 strong. Aah--¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hate profanities?! What the hell?! Eh? Who does this remind me of?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°I knew it! Fucking fuck, why did I get entangled with people who can¡¯t filter their tongue even if it killed them?!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    sarcophagus, his expression grim and determined. This was a place he was very familiar with; a place where he went from being an ordinary Magus to someone who was able to reach the realm of a God.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it is as I feared¡­¡± the hoarse voice sounded out, revealing a faint traces of melancholy.

    ¡°Master?¡± Fyre followed up.

    ¡°Poor, innocent creatures are used for their games¡­¡± the voice grumbled, melancholy turning to anger. ¡°Looks like, this time, our beloved home will be entangled into something far greater than ever before.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if we just warn the Queen?¡± Fyre asked, knitting his brows; the way this was going, he had a feeling his Master would take the action himself.

    ¡°Warn the Queen?¡± the voice chuckled. ¡°That little girl already knows this and much, much more. No, you¡¯ll go and meet both of them, offer sincere apologies and then work with them.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°I am the last blood of my Clan, Fyre,¡± the voice continued. ¡°And you¡¯re my only Disciple. Rather, I¡¯ve considered you my son for many years now¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Fyre choked up lightly on his words.

    ¡°I only want what is the best for you. My years are nearly numbered, but it is not time for me to go out in the blaze of glory just yet. I¡¯ve already taught you all I could; your growth is now up to you. In this world, you can¡¯t survive alone, Fyre. Even the brightest of stars need sky to shine on.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°But¡­ I-I can¡¯t leave you alone, Master!¡± Fyre cried out, nearly getting up from his knees.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± the voice laughed lightly. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. Before my time ends, you and I will see each other again. And, then and there, we¡¯ll drink the finest wine and reminiscence. Until then, you can be my proxy; show the world my teachings, and help Master fulfill the promise of that day.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Master¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe in you Fyre. I have for a very, very long time. It¡¯s high time you started believing in yourself too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fyre remained silent for a long time until he finally took a deep breath and got up, not looking at the sarcophagus. ¡°This Disciple will do his Master¡¯s bidding.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    * * *

    A man in a straw hat was sitting at the edge of a wooden bridge leading to the center of the lake, lightly holding onto the fishing rod, his eyes firmly closed. The surface of the lake was extremely calm, without a single ripple, while the sun above burned gently. A faint sound of footsteps caused him to open his eyes whereupon he frowned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disrupt me when I¡¯m fishing?¡± the man said angrily.

    ¡°Oi, even after thousands of years, you still can¡¯t talk politely to your own granddaughter?¡± a woman¡¯s voice chimed in; she appeared middle-aged, with long, silver hair flowing gently down her back. Her eyes reflected the same color, lips curled in a slight smile.

    ¡°Humph,¡± the old man snorted coldly as he turned around. ¡°If my granddaughter had more respect for her grandfather¡¯s hobbies, I may even listen to her without wanting to strangle her.¡±

    ¡°Hah, that temperament of yours will get you killed, old man¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? Even if you are empty-headed, you wouldn¡¯t interrupt me without reason.¡± the old man cut to the chase.

    ¡°Little Y¡¯se finally removed the formation.¡± the woman said, smiling.

    ¡°Oh? That little brat finally stopped rebelling?¡± the old man¡¯s eyes flashed with a glint of surprise.

    ¡°Rebelling? Aah, you¡¯ve really gone senile¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Do you want me to spank your ass back into obedience?!¡±

    ¡°Aii, save me from the old, perverted man!¡± the woman cried out playfully.

    ¡°Aah, where did your snake-like tongue come from¡­ both your mother and father are wonderful people. Why are you so¡­ just¡­ wrong¡­¡± the old man grunted lowly, already having forgotten about the fishing rod which had slipped from his hand and into the lake. ¡°So, what about little Y¡¯se?¡±

    ¡°Cheerful news first: she had ascended.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the old man arched his brows in surprise; even though the reaction seemed mild, for whoever knew him, they¡¯d realize that he truly was shocked. For someone who had lived for millions of years, there were very few things capable of shocking him. ¡°She really did it¡­ younger than one hundred years, and already ascended¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah, what¡¯s the surprise? Master already said her Bloodline is thicker than any of ours. It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°Good, good,¡± the old man revealed one of the rarely seen smiles on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a great news. Ha ha, aii, the news must have already spread then. We ought to throw her a banquet! When¡¯s she coming back?¡±

    ¡°¡­ she¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°What?! Didn¡¯t she play around enough in that shitty realm?¡±

    ¡°Aii, look at that tongue. You can clearly see where I inherited it from¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph¡­ hateful brat¡­¡±

    ¡°You know her; she¡¯s more interested in books than all of us combined. Besides, you didn¡¯t let me finish relaying news.¡±

    ¡°What? There¡¯s more?¡± the old man asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s found another.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Another?¡±

    ¡°Our own,¡± the woman smiled. ¡°With awakened Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°¡­ now that¡¯s just fucking impossible.¡±

    ¡°Aii, that tong--¡±

    ¡°Shut up and explain!¡±

    ¡°According to her, the little one managed to somehow make a Sanguine God his servant,¡± the woman explained. ¡°And the God decided to stir his Bloodline and pop, low and behold.¡±

    ¡°¡­ go back, go back. Did you just say servant?! A human got a God to be his servant?! What the¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me. Before I came here, I downed twenty-six bottles of Heavenly Ale. Why the hell do you think I¡¯m so calm saying all these things?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! And you didn¡¯t think to bring me any?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too old and senile. If you keep drinking, you¡¯ll forget even your name¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph, hateful brat! Wait till I spank you back in obedience! Anyway, what about this boy?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, he¡¯s Median¡¯s son.¡± the woman furrowed her brows. ¡°However, when did he have a son? And why didn¡¯t we hear about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± however, unlike the woman, the man¡¯s eyes flashed with a glint of understanding, and then another one, and then one more, until he broke out into maniacal laughter.

    ¡°Oi, oi, I was just joking about being senile! Was I really wrong?!¡± the woman worryingly walked over and held him gently.

    ¡°Ooh, this is beautiful! This may be even better than Y¡¯se¡¯s ascension! Ha ha, this is amazing! Listen, keep an eye out on that boy like a hawk! If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll seriously spank your ass till it goes back inside your belly!¡± the last sentence was spoken in such a serious tone that even the woman was startled silly.

    ¡°Then, wait until I relay the last news¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s more? What? What?¡± although he was angry at first for being interrupted, the old man¡¯s mood did complete 180.

    ¡°According to Y¡¯se¡­¡± the woman bit her lower lip lightly as she spoke, seemingly not believing what she¡¯s about to say herself. ¡°The boy¡¯s Bloodline¡­ is¡­ is three times as thick as hers¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± shock. Horror. Confusion. Jaw agape. Eyes nearly popping out of his sockets. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡±

 13.7 - In Womans Embrace

    IN WOMAN¡¯S EMBRACE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°big sis around, she¡¯s probably gonna teach you another one or two. By the time the two of us know what¡¯s going on, you¡¯ll become World¡¯s Avatar and just fling around every Law imaginable.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ me. If it¡¯s wine, sure, we¡¯ll drink ourselves silly. But you can¡¯t handle that shit.¡± Lynne said casually. His room was relatively small, consisting only of a simple bed and table.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ actually sees me as her lil¡¯ bro!¡± Thalia laughed joyously, causing Lynne¡¯s heart to stir lightly; her black hair, as per usual, was tied into a knot, strands falling back, while her slightly tanned skin shone underneath light coming from the window, her black eyes like the most precious gems, seemingly eternal in profoundness.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 13.8 - Natures Grace

    NATURE¡¯S GRACE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Family for certain! ¡°Ha ha, with you there, and me here, who else can be as great as the two us?!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Aah poor bird¡­ eh, whatever, I¡¯ll just let him dream. To beat Lynne in arrogance? Ha ha ha¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Eeeeh?!

 13.9 - Median Hyorn

    MEDIAN HYORN

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± Median smiled gently, as a knot inside his heart unraveled, and he felt his breathing relax for the first time in twenty years. This, he thought, is the way it should be...

 14.0 - Mirrored

    MIRRORED

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Uuuh, he totally doesn¡¯t give a crap!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Nice cover! ¡°Because, well, they¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Aah, I figure. I never learned the conventional alchemy, so all pills for me are just¡­ pills¡­

    ¡°The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

 14.1 - The Silent Ploy

    THE SILENT PLOY

    She¡¯s what you call, he remembers him saying it, the clingy type. Also, make sure all the people I coordinate with are guys. She might kill them otherwise. And all Lynne could think at that moment was Crazy? Or cute? Nah, definitely crazy¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°me back?! I wanna see that face, so I can punch it silly!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    I donned the mantle of a King, yet I¡¯ve been doing pretty much the same shit I always did. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Empyrean Child, like. However, why do I feel as if he¡¯s no threat at all?

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°oh? A girl¡¯s voice? Interesting.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Shit. Lynne¡¯s eyes immediately grew larger as he heard the last part of the sentence. Y¡¯se did mention that my mom and her other clansmen were situated south. Could it be that the news of my and father¡¯s arrival was leaked? No, it should be impossible. Y¡¯se reassured me that any form of communication with the world outside the formation was impossible.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ This is bad, Lynne thought, ignoring the girl for the time being. Could they be thinking that I¡¯m aiming to save the Dragon? No, impossible. Very few people actually know that. Still¡­ how the hell did a bunch of Grand Mages infiltrate us so easily? There¡¯s a very distinct difference between auras of Magus Realm and Grand Realm¡­ and even Y¡¯se missed it? Just who are these people?

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Fuck! Lynne immediately jumped onto his feet, carefully looking around with creased brows. A week ago, he had stumbled upon the book called ¡®Contemporary Record of Ancient Clans¡¯. Among one them was a Clan called Shadows, that had disappeared ten or so generations ago, but their traces can occasionally be found through some minor realms. According to the book, the Faithful Ones are the Clan Ancestors¡¯ direct disciples, and no one knows just how many of them are there.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°We should be safer her. ¡°How many of you have infiltrated our ranks?¡±

    ¡°If the formation can no longer hide us, should we pull the brunt of our forces down south and further enhance the perimeter? No, that will draw too many curious eyes and they¡¯ll know something¡¯s wrong. Should I take a few elites and move myself outside the formation to scout the surroundings? No, that¡¯s too risky. The immediate vicinity is probably being watched constantly. What were they hired for in the first place? Low-key obstruction? Or something much bigger? Even more importantly, can they sneak outsiders through the formation somehow? No, they shouldn¡¯t be able to¡­ right? ¡°E-excuse me? A-are you Lynne?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Haii, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? She appeared middle-aged, her hair black and curled, face riddled with faint scars that are yet to heal. Her eyes appeared somewhat dead as she looked at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mighty King to be so heartless as to kill me for some pointless Mortals. You¡¯d rather risk knowing nothing and uphold ¡®justice¡¯, rather than consider their sacrifices worth it?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 14.2 - Death and Him

    DEATH AND HIM

    Too slow! Too slow! His thoughts spun as he felt space around him contour. Too slow! Dammit, too slow!! He screamed inside as he urged his Mana, and soon after his blood, both to boil.

    Wait? How did he get here before me? His attainment in Space must be really high, huh¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°So that¡¯s how he was faster¡­ ¡°Grab my hand. We can¡¯t stay here.¡± she said and Median quickly followed her lead.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Heh, are you seriously asking me to accept that his death may come at any moment? And support him in choices that will lead to that point? Ha ha ha¡­

 14.3 - Declaration of War

    DECLARATION OF WAR

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ teachers.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°How did he find out?!

    ¡°mom, I¡¯ll personally rip your beating heart out of your chest, and watch life fade out of your eyes. And then I¡¯ll go to your shitty clan, and eradicate everyone, down to the last child, and then erase the name ¡®Hyorn¡¯ from all records of history. When I¡¯m done with you lot, there¡¯ll not be a living soul in all the realms that will dare utter the name ¡®Hyorn¡¯. And, before I kill each and every one of your blood, I¡¯ll tell them who to blame: Yuchi Hyorn, a whore who had never ought to be born.¡± just as his last words escaped his lips, the crimson Lynne made from a single droplet of blood exploded into thin particles, disappearing, leaving shaking Yunchi alone. Even though a simple projection, his eyes had shook her very being more so than any single one of his words. That hatred, deep-seeded contempt, absolute resentment that had no bounds¡­ d-did I make a mistake? No, no¡­ he¡¯s just a kid. How dare he threaten me like that?! Just wait, both of you. You don¡¯t have to come. Soon, I¡¯ll be coming to you. And I¡¯ll finally get to wash away the shame of that year¡­ just you wait¡­

 14.4 - Young and Old

    YOUNG AND OLD

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re already that broken. How would I dare do that? Huh, how close was I?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡± Hah, honest? He thought for a moment. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°If I was being honest, I¡¯d have said I¡¯d kill you if you left me. How close am I?¡± Lynne¡¯s eyes jolted open, his expression startling.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°did ask me to help them. You just happen to be on the other side of that help.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°This kid! ¡°What madness will she dive into when we meet on the open battlefield, what do you think? The easiest dogs to kill are those that just jump at you the moment they see you. Well, it was nice meeting you, Patriarch. Had things gone differently, perhaps I¡¯d be fighting for you now. Alas¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 14.5 - Planned Future

    PLANNED FUTURE

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ pissed when she finds out.¡± the child said.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡± Whether she¡¯ll be pissed or impressed, the child thought, glancing at Lynne. If anyone actually learned about your plans, they¡¯d probably shove a knife through your throat. Looks like I really wasn¡¯t wrong in choosing you. Heh, this is sure to become really, really, really fun it seems¡­

 14.6 - Engagement Party

    ENGAGEMENT PARTY

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°This is weird! This is definitely weird! The audience thought.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

 14.7 - Where No Magic Flows

    WHERE NO MAGIC FLOWS

    Eeh, scary¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°What is that old man thinking?! He ¨C both of them ¨C need to die!

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Open it. Lynne sent a telepathic transmission to Y¡¯se, who could only sigh and obey.

    They¡¯ve really prepared¡­ eh, what?

    Why is there a random opening in the formation? Wait¡­ her eyes quickly found the two figures standing hundred or so meters in front of the formation¡¯s breach. One held a massive, blazing scythe, while the other held a pair of two-meter long spears in each of her hands.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    They really are confident, huh? Well, let¡¯s do this then¡­ He glanced back at Thalia and winked, upon which she rolled her eyes and rose up into the air. Parsia, Ayya, interrupt massive, distance-based spells aimed at me, and pick off their medium-ranged fighters. Chief, Commander, standby. Dad, order them to fire at my position on my signal. Y¡¯se, stop fidgeting. I¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Dad, now! He thought as he clasped both his hands again, causing both the scythe and Chakrams to disappear, before he himself suddenly retreated back to his position. Where he stood a moment ago, nearly a thousand figures descended with their own weapons and spells; however, before they had a chance to retreat, from the far sky fell a golden pillar of light, showering them all in eternal plight. Screams slithered out the sounds as pillar of golden light turned crimson, creating a massive pit in the desert.

    Is¡­ is he really an Empyrean Child?!

    Parsia, Ayya, Lynne thought. My left, use formation flames. Commander, Chief, twelve incoming; use the killing array. As he gave out commands left and right, he quickly began restoring his Mana. Although what he did appeared simple and easy, it cost him nearly a quarter of his total Mana, already making him short of breath. I expected to catch at least five thousand, he thought, smiling bitterly. Aah, now the real thing begins.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    What now? Fight, of course.

    ¡°

    Dad, Parsia, Ayya, now! Y¡¯se, give me temporary shield! Thalia, take care of my back!

    Hah, this is as far as I can go, huh? He thought as he swept circularly with two Chakrams, sending dozen or so heads flying. Oh well, it¡¯s not bad. Too early to go out, though.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 14.8 - Behind the Frontlines

    BEHIND THE FRONTLINES

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Shit, couldn¡¯t have that brat given me a more compatible formation?! Doesn¡¯t he know my main Law is Thunder?! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    That King sure didn¡¯t make it easy for us¡­ she thought as she struggled to retain consciousness.

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Kill whatever comes through! Kill them all!

    * * *

    Good, he thought, holding back a barrage of tears in his watery eyes. Dad can now rest¡­ knowing just how far ahead of me you¡¯ve gone.

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Is she playing with me? The Patriarch thought, a hint of anger in his expression. Or does she truly not know? It doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t take any chances.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 14.9 - To Hold a Still Beating Heart

TO HOLD A STILL BEATING HEART

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ ¡®

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 15.0 - Hearts for a Heart

    HEARTS FOR A HEART

    ¡°

    ¡°Thalia, where are you?!!¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m still outside,¡± a hurried voice replied. ¡°I¡¯m being swarmed, where the fuck are you?!!¡±

    ¡°Inside, it¡¯s a fucking collapse in here!!¡± Lynne replied while swatting back a group of ten white-clad figures. ¡°Beastkin have turned on us and are attacking from the rear, while it seems that every group has at least a dozen of traitors mingled in! Get inside, we¡¯ve already been breached!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ how are others?¡± Thalia asked, her voice filled with worry.

    ¡°Parsia and Ayya are out, Y¡¯se is fighting the Patriarch and can¡¯t close the formation, Chief and Commander are dead. As for others, I¡¯m not sure about their status.¡±

    ¡°¡­ dammit. Alright, I¡¯ll try to get inside. Go and help others, I¡¯ll take over the breach!¡±

    ¡°¡­ thanks.¡±

    ¡°Thank me later, bastard.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ eeh? Is it finally my turn to appear?¡± a familiar, yet distant voice echoed inside Lynne¡¯s soul.

    ¡°You sure took your sweet time,¡± Lynne said. ¡°Had good enough of a sleep?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, you sure are in a pickle! Eh, I¡¯ll help you out. Looks like it¡¯s high time for Divine Meredith to remind the world of what a true Divine Magus is.¡±

    ¡°

    Empyrean Lord¡­ Lynne thought unexcited. The scythe hovering above him shook for a moment, unleashing aura which seemed to be willing to swallow the world. Lynne finally combined two concepts he wanted ¨C Empyrean Absolution and final technique of the Reaping stance of his Empyrean Scything, Chaos, Eternal Entropy ¨C into one.

    ¡°End -

 15.1 - Requiem for the Dead

    REQUIEM FOR THE DEAD

    Aah, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this much pain, she thought, chuckling inwardly as she repelled another wave of white-clad figures. She lost count of how many ran past her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I wonder how¡¯s he doing¡­ he should be fine, right?

    This shouldn¡¯t be possible!

    was alive.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

 15.2 - When Kings Rise

    WHEN KINGS RISE

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 15.3 - The King and The Prince

    THE KING AND THE PRINCE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

 15.4 - Long Have You Fought, Now Rest

    LONG HAVE YOU FOUGHT, NOW REST

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ ¡®

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Median Iylox ¨C Long has he fought. Now he rests.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡± the elderly voice said timidly.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°we don¡¯t have much knowledge regarding the Primordial Era, so who can with certainty say that it is or that it¡¯s not? However, at the moment, we can only thrown around ideas. Rather than focusing on what can he do, how about we discuss what we can do to him?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°inside the boy? Sanguine God, Divine Magus, an entire army of Empyrean Beasts, and who knows what else¡­ how the hell did he obtain all that in the first place?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 15.5 - Come Hell or Winter

    COME HELL OR WINTER

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m the leader of this group!¡± and thus, monkey went ahead to explore.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

 15.6 - Skyfire Paradise

    SKYFIRE PARADISE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Aah, how desperate. Thalia thought. I-is he really a King? Y¡¯se thought. Ho ho¡­ Principal thought.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

 15.7 - Hearts Albatross

    HEART''SALBATROSS

    Well, Lynne thought, smiling bitterly. Here goes nothing.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    No¡­ a child¡¯s voice echoed out in his mind at that moment, sending a strange, electric-like jolt through his mind.

    No, the same voice beckoned out, but the child hadn¡¯t parted its lips. No¡­ that¡¯s all it said, yet, amidst the burning pain that was akin to billions of needles etching themselves into every inch of his body and then pushing further down, he felt a strange sense of relief, almost as thought he restored faith in surviving.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯ that was spoken in childish, familiar voice. He hung on it as though it was his last thread of hope, last shred of sanity and humanity remaining within him. What was the truth and what was the lie quickly lost all meaning, as images of horrific acts he committed began to blur before his eyes; murder, slavery, genocide, raping, torture¡­ all acts transpired before his eyes, and he was the culprit every time. He fell Edgemaw and burned it to ash, capsized Highlind into eternal abyss, razed Elvernheimn and everyone within it to ground, lifted up his friends, family and beloved onto crosses and burned them alive¡­ but, that faint ¡®No¡­¡¯ remained.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡®No¡­¡¯ he desperately clung onto, a slightly louder ¡®Endure¡­¡¯ appeared. He wished to smile, but his lips were already carved out. He wanted to laugh, but his lungs were already filled with his own blood. He wanted to do many things, but, in the end, he could only wreathe in agony and anguish¡­ and endure.

 15.8 - To Move On From Tragedy

    TO MOVE ON FROM TRAGEDY

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ ¡®

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°actual knowledge? Just what is your brain made of?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Aah, Master went into his delusions again¡­ he should really just get a girlfriend¡­

 15.9 - Worlds Undertones

    WORLD¡¯S UNDERTONES

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°the doormat.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡± This girl¡­ Silo and Rena thought as they looked at Amelia, their frowning faces immediately melting down into smiles.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 16.0 - Passage of Time

    PASSAGE OF TIME

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°are an idiot, after all,¡± the crimson-haired child said, smirking. ¡°To break through twice within a year? Get off your high horse, you stinkin¡¯ brat.¡±

    ¡°feel, I guess, that I¡¯m nearing it.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    Faster, she thought as she pushed onward, gritting her teeth. Stronger! I have to see her, no matter what! Whoever stands in my way can just fucking die!!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 16.1 - A Year Later

    A YEAR LATER

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°honey.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ ¡®

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ you go take that bath. I¡¯ll wait here, like a patient dog.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

 16.2 - Kingdoms Pillars

    KINGDOM¡¯S PILLARS

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°th</sup>, my King.¡± Silo said after he bit his tongue.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°H-he can see through one¡¯s heart? No, impossible! It must be a bluff, or someone had already informed him!

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ I may have even trusted you, if you weren¡¯t reeking of talent¡­ Thalia sneered inwardly. ¡°This Kingdom of mine is still young, and we need strength now more than ever. Work hard and strive towards your goal. One day, I wish I could see you all surpass me by a great margin. Best of luck to all of you.¡± as the hall broke out in applause, Lynne looked casually toward Fyre who had satisfied expression on his face.

    ¡°Oi, smug-looking bastard,¡± voice inside his head startled him, causing him to frown as he looked at Lynne. ¡°Bring your brats up as well.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll pass out if I do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ seriously, you¡¯re technically stronger than me. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Shut up. Of course I am.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Just bring them up. A bit of service from your beloved King.¡±

    ¡°Whose beloved King?!!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Oi, aren¡¯t I your Master, you little brat?! Fyre thought as he glanced angrily at Rena who completely ignored him at this point.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ wow, this kid can sure spout some embarrassing lines so casually¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ aah, you¡¯re not fooling anyone¡ªwell, except your target¡­ Lynne thought, sighing.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

 16.3 - Folktales of the Desert

    FOLKTALES OF THE DESERT

    I always end up attracting weird, don¡¯t I? He thought, sighing. Alongside Thalia and him, many others have tagged along onto this short journey; Parsia, Y¡¯se, Fyre, Silo, Rena, Amelia, the monkey, the bird, the now panther-sized panda, and Thalia¡¯s Junior Apprentice Sister, Yona who was clinging onto Thalia¡¯s arm while staring daggers at Lynne. Oh well¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°laze off just like I did. I bet you will love it.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°actually turn into fucking worms, right? Right?!!¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 16.4 - Beyond Gods and Men

BEYONDGODS AND MEN

    Tales of Draconic Grace.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°

 16.5 - Hearts Sincerity

    HEART¡¯S SINCERITY

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

 16.6 - While the Flames Fume

    WHILE THE FLAMES FUME

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°only been a month,¡± the bird said. ¡°He¡¯s dealing with a True Dragon. She¡¯s not as easy as you.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 16.7 - Master and Friend

    MASTER AND FRIEND

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 16.8 - For the Womans Love

    FOR THE WOMAN¡¯S LOVE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 16.9 - Dented and Broken

    DENTED AND BROKEN

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡¯

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ You are the one who¡¯s truly broken.¡± Y¡¯se said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 17.0 - Rebirth of Darkness

    REBIRTH OF DARKNESS

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

 17.1 - From Dead to Dark

    FROM DEAD TO DARK

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 17.2 - Imbecile

    IMBECILE

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Proceed with the plan,¡± a familiar voice suddenly echoed inside Grath¡¯s mind, calming him down. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the newcomer.¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    Hm? Have I met her before? Lynne thought for a moment but quickly cast the thought away as he was unable to recall her.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

 17.3 - Warriors Heart

    WARRIOR¡¯S SOUL

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    * * *

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 17.4 - Tears, Gore and War

    TEARS, GORE AND WAR

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°Uh, Ely--¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°--I don¡¯t think he gives a shit about you.¡± the two talked through telepathy.

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that. Well, good luck.¡±

    ¡°S-should I make the first move?! We¡¯ve been just staring at each other for like ten minutes!! This battle pose is starting to look awkward!!¡±

    ¡°Starting?¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut up! Anyway, should I?¡±

    ¡°Do what you want.¡± the Dragon said. ¡°After all, this is my first battle in¡­ well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s been awhile.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

 17.5 - Ebb and Flow

EBB AND FLOW

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­

 17.6 - A God, a Dragon and a Boy

    A GOD, A DRAGON AND A BOY

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    * * *Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°Oi, you think you can battle this bastard?!¡± Lynne asked inside his mind.

    ¡°You scared?¡± the familiar, childlike voice replied.

    ¡°Of course I am, moron!! One hit, and I¡¯m dead! And in case you didn¡¯t notice, there¡¯s literally millions of bolts trying to kill me!! Besides, you don¡¯t have to defeat him, just keep him busy until I clean things up down below and get reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the child replied as Lynne¡¯s body glowed crimson for a moment, spitting out blood afterwards into a massive shape. ¡°I can promise you ten minutes at most. Although we¡¯re both Gods technically, it¡¯s like an Empyrean Child trying to battle Divine Magus.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit you¡¯re weak.¡±

    ¡°When compared to him, at least. Alright, go. I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±

    ¡°I owe you one.¡±

    ¡°You owe me plenty.¡±

    Well, my Dragon Riding days are over, Lynne thought, smiling bitterly mid-air. Let¡¯s survive first, though. I wonder how Y¡¯se is doing¡­

 17.7 - Grace of the Sky

    GRACE OF THE SKY

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡± the Spirit¡¯s voice echoed inside Lynne¡¯s mind in alarm, causing his frown to deepen.

    ¡°

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that¡¯s a quasi-Primordial Art¡­¡± the Spirit said.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s slightly less powerful than your own Empyrean Entropy ¨C the spell that literally ended a battle,¡± the Spirit said. ¡°So, if I were you, I¡¯d take this seriously now. Ah, although quasi-Primordial Arts are relatively common, especially among the talented, his seems to be above average.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°Yours should be an actual Primordial Art,¡± the Spirit scoffed. ¡°How you managed to do that¡­ I¡¯ll never know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡®

    ¡°

 17.8 - A God Against A Dragon

A GOD AGAINST A DRAGON

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 17.9 - Twists and Turns of Life

    TWISTS AND TURNS OF LIFE

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 18.0 - The Future to Behold

    THE FUTURE TO BEHOLD

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ your ¨C Kingdom yet again?¡± Y¡¯se asked, sighing.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°have to come with you.¡± the Spirit said.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

 18.1 - Weight of the Soil

    WEIGHT OF THE SOIL

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    Already, huh? He chuckled inwardly. Well, come then. I¡¯m right here¡­

 18.2 - An Enigma

    AN ENIGMA

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°yours?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°lucky ones that survived.¡±

    ¡°am interesting ¨C we¡¯re not here to talk about me, but rather the two of you. Save for your names, I know next to nothing about you. You¡¯re like an enigma, holding all the cards. Well, now¡¯s the time to play them if you will.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ I need to know.¡±

 18.3 - This Is How I Die

    THIS IS HOW I DIE

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°did send me into fucking hellholes you rotten brat. I needed time.¡± the monkey scoffed as he glanced toward Stork and Ruela. ¡°Who are these two? Your new playthings?¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

 18.4 - Toast to the Homecoming

    TOAST TO THE HOMECOMING

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    * * *

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

 18.5 - Divine Realm

    DIVINE REALM

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ will let me know that he¡¯s not happy with being stuck babysitting some snarky kid. But, you¡¯re pretty cool about it.¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

 18.6 - A Kingdom Needs A King

    A KINGDOM NEEDS A KING

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­ If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

 18.7 - Devils Ways

    DEVIL''S PLANS

    Light of the hanging lanterns faintly lit up a small, squared room filled with chairs and tables. On a small platform facing north, six or so men were playing musical instruments while the rest of the tavern danced and sang, creating boom of sounds which echoed into the night outside. In a small corner of the tavern, one cast in shadows, a youthful-looking man was sitting near a scantily clad woman, his hand gently caressing her thigh. The woman was biting her lower lip softly as she stared at him with glistening eyes, while the young man smiled brightly, his eyes cascading down her body lustfully.

    ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡± the young man exclaimed lightly. ¡°Sh¡¯eera is old Dwarven for a Star, right?¡±

    ¡°You really do know your tongues. In more ways than one.¡± the woman replied with a seductive smile.

    ¡°A beautiful name for a beautiful woman,¡± the young man leaned in slightly as he licked his upper lip. ¡°Appropriate, too, for you¡¯re shining brighter than any celestial object I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°You must have drunk quite a lot to say that.¡±

    ¡°Hardly,¡± the young man said. ¡°I merely don¡¯t hesitate to speak my heart¡¯s thoughts. What is beautiful is, and should be praised to no end.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve given this old lady a wonderful night,¡± the woman said as she slowly got up. ¡°How about you make it even better?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it should be me saying that,¡± the young man said, smiling as he got up and followed the woman outside the tavern, into a small, coastal town. Night above them hung lit up by stars while a full moon cast its brilliant light upon the world. ¡°To think I¡¯d find such a stunning gem here of all places. Gods must be smiling at me.¡±

    ¡°As they are on me.¡±

    The pair slowly walked toward a small house at the edge of the town where the woman unlocked the door and let the young man in. She suddenly halted the moment they stepped in and moved her arms slowly toward her shoulders, pushing the simple ¨C but beautiful nonetheless ¨C gown away. A moment later, the gown fell onto the floor, revealing a fully naked body of a woman; as though sculptured, her curves caused young man¡¯s eyes to shine for a moment and lick his dry lips.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the woman asked.

    ¡°What do I think?¡± the young man said as he took a step forward and placed both his hands on the woman¡¯s neck from behind. ¡°If only you were as smart as you were beautiful.¡± as he whispered thus softly into her ears, he wrung her neck strongly, shifting her head opposite of what it ought to be, facing his directly unlike the rest of her body. There was a faint trace of shock and confusion lingering on her face, causing the young man to sigh. A mere moment later, a small monkey appeared out of nowhere and leapt onto the young man¡¯s shoulder, his mouth curved up into a smile.

    ¡°I thought Mages from Divine Realms are¡­ you know¡­¡± the monkey said.

    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t believe this,¡± the young man said, sighing yet again and sitting in a nearby chair as he let go of the woman, whose body immediately plummeted onto the ground. ¡°Everyone I meet is a gullible idiot. Tell men they¡¯re handsome, courageous, pamper their asses for a day and they¡¯re trusting you as though you were their father. Tell women they¡¯re beautiful, alluring, stolen stars, and they¡¯re crying rivers downstairs. Retch wasn¡¯t kidding when he said that power of Divine Realms is maintained by the old farts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really wicked,¡± a black shadow wrung from the floor and appeared standing in front of the young man; a moment later, the shape formed into another young man, wholly clad in black. Ryuuk smiled faintly as he looked at the young man sitting indifferently. ¡°The poor woman thought she would have the night of her life. Turns out, it was merely the last night of her life.¡±

    ¡°I never realized that effective equals boring,¡± the young man said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be much more fun to just storm their asses directly and battle it out like legends?¡±

    ¡°Perish the thought,¡± a spark of flame appeared next to Ryuuk, quickly transforming into a shape of a woman. Ely¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she spoke. ¡°Your task is to train and get stronger while gaining information about the other side. Not to have fun.¡±

    ¡°Bleh, this is more boring than I thought,¡± the young man said, leaning his head backward. ¡°Look at her. She was more confused than angry in the end. She didn¡¯t even figure out that I was going to kill her. For fuck¡¯s sake, she was at least an Empress!! Back home, she could have ruled half the realm! Wait, no. With that brain, she would have ruled jack shit.¡±

    ¡°I think I finally understand why women find you so charming,¡± Y¡¯se suddenly appeared behind the young man, donning simple, silver clothing. ¡°You only tell them the things they wish to hear.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°And being handsome doesn¡¯t hurt, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ sure¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just women,¡± the young man said. ¡°Everyone likes to hear certain things. It¡¯s in our nature to seek acceptance and approval from others.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Retch anyway?¡± Y¡¯se asked, tilting her head slightly.

    ¡°Heh.¡± the young man smirked for a moment as a brief laughter escaped him.

    ¡°¡­ what did you do?¡± everyone except the young man muttered as they glared at him for a moment.

    ¡°He ought to relax sometimes, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ tell me you didn¡¯t buy him a woman.¡± Y¡¯se said, sighing.

    ¡°A woman? Certainly not.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how many?¡±

    ¡°He looks like a man who can handle a decent amount.¡± the young man said.

    ¡°How many?¡± Y¡¯se asked again.

    ¡°Nine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ he¡¯s going to kill you, you know?¡±

    ¡°Nah, he¡¯s a cool dude.¡± the young man said. ¡°He¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Retch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m dead. But at least I¡¯ve got a night free from his eyes. I can¡¯t even properly sleep with him around,¡± the young man complained. ¡°It¡¯s always training, training, training and, guess what? Fucking training.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good.¡± Ely said.

    ¡°Ugh, enough about that,¡± the young man shrugged, taking out a black gourd and drinking some. ¡°Let¡¯s plan, plan. What now? Should we finally go after Han Clan?¡±

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to do it,¡± the monkey said. ¡°We still don¡¯t know where their center of operations is. We¡¯ve only caught small fish so far.¡±

    ¡°We should head south,¡± Y¡¯se proposed. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have more luck there.¡±

    ¡°You just want to visit Maiden¡¯s Tears Lake.¡± the young man scoffed.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t?¡± Y¡¯se asked, arching her brow.

    ¡°Well, yeah, I do, but¡ª¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Southward we go!¡± Y¡¯se exclaimed. At that moment, the doors suddenly opened, startling everyone inside. Through walked a tall, muscular man with angry expression on his face. The moment he spotted the young man sitting, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    ¡°Lynne!!¡± he exclaimed angrily.

    ¡°Oh, Retch. Nice of you to finally join us.¡± Lynne said, faintly smiling as he took a gulp from the gourd.

    ¡°Just how many stunts are you planning on pulling?!¡± Retch shouted as he bashed the doors close behind him. ¡°First it was sleeping powder, then it was ¡®hidden treasure¡¯, then it was you suddenly ¡®wanting¡¯ to see how it ¡®feels to be a woman¡¯, and now you even pay some brothel whores to keep me away?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, only the sleeping powder was planned! I truly believed in everything else!¡± Lynne said. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t pay them to keep you away. I paid them to keep you company.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?!¡±

    ¡°The difference is that you were supposed to be fucking them right about now, not accusing me of some silly things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Retch, Retch, Retch,¡± Lynne sighed, getting up slowly and walking over to the tall man, gently fisting his chest and leaving his hand there. ¡°You gotta relax. All these muscles¡­ they¡¯re like storages for stress, you know? You¡¯re too tense. That¡¯s no good.¡±

    ¡°I need to be,¡± Retch said. ¡°And all of you,¡± he turned toward others. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least pretend to be helping me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lynne,¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling lightly as she sat down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn you can¡¯t keep him on a leash already?¡±

    ¡°I gave up on trying years ago.¡± the monkey said.

    ¡°It¡¯s more fun for me this way.¡± Ryuuk said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± Ely said.

    ¡°See? Aren¡¯t we one amazing party?¡± Lynne said, his smile beaming. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t set you up with some ordinary hookers.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Retch said, frowning. ¡°When they completely refused to let me go, I figured something was wrong. Especially when they saw you walking off with that woman.¡± Retch said, pointing at the corpse on the floor.

    ¡°They¡¯re probably linked to the Han Clan subsidiary Sect, Immaterial Succubus Sect.¡± Lynne said, sitting down.

    ¡°¡­ so your plan was to alarm them?¡± Retch said, arching his brow.

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Lynne said. ¡°Or do you perhaps know where exactly their Sect¡¯s at?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°Figured as much,¡± Lynne said. ¡°All of those present tonight were low-level figures, so my goal is to attract some senior members and have Y¡¯se pretend to be a possible Disciple candidate.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Y¡¯se immediately said.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Lynne said right after. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve seen me work my magic. I kind of want to see you work yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­ there¡¯s no magic involved,¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling lightly. ¡°I just show them what they¡¯ll be working with.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you gals are so lucky to have everything given to you at birth.¡± Lynne said, sighing.

    ¡°Tell that to the ugly ones.¡± Ryuuk commented.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± the monkey nodded.

    ¡°Enough already¡­¡± Retch said, sighing. ¡°So, what if Y¡¯se gets accepted? We follow after her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t?¡± Ely asked. ¡°Do you want me to give it a try?¡± everyone slowly turned toward her and looked at her oddly. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing,¡± Lynne said, shaking away his thoughts. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll reject Y¡¯se.¡±

    ¡°I never said I¡¯m doing it.¡± Y¡¯se said.

    ¡°And I still never asked.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m beginning to sympathize with you, Brother Retch.¡± Y¡¯se said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all get some nice sleep in this conveniently provided house,¡± Lynne said. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get up early. They¡¯re probably already on the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I love when Lynne makes plans.¡± Ryuuk said, laughing for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s never boring.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re the only one.¡± Y¡¯se, Retch and the monkey said at the same time as everyone divided up neatly into the corners and sat down cross-legged as the night lingered on.

    At the same time, roughly four thousand miles eastward, a group of ten women was flying at high speeds through the high sky. All wore extremely revealing outfits, barely covering anything. The leading woman appeared to be in her early thirties, her golden hair fluttering backward like coiling serpents, emerald-green eyes looking piercingly into the distance. Her angry expression was echoed on the faces of nine others, their eyes already set onto a small tavern in a small coastal town where, just a few minutes ago, ten of their Junior Sister¡¯s Soul Remnants placed in the Sect vanished, meaning they died.

    The leading woman¡¯s name is Tyana and she was one of the eighteen Elders of the Sect. It wasn¡¯t unusual for two to three girls to die in short span of time on occasion, but ten wasn¡¯t a coincidence ¨C it was an invitation. Someone specifically targeted them, telling the Sect that the Junior Disciples weren¡¯t worth their time. Tyana, upon realizing this, immediately headed out as she was the only available Elder at the moment, bringing with her nine Senior Disciples. Invitation or not, the ten deaths were clear provocation against her Sect ¨C something neither she nor anyone else from the Sect could ever tolerate.

 18.8 - Will Divine

    WILL DIVINE

    Lynne sat in a corner of a small tavern, silently observing the fist-fight occurring in front of him with a smile on his face. In one of his hands was a halfway filled cup of ale, while the other hand rested on his knee. As fists and blood flew, the surrounding two dozen or so people cheered and screamed, causing the already burning atmosphere to heat up.

    After about ten minutes or so, one of the men finally fell as blood oozed out of his mouth like a small river, his eyes rolled backwards in their sockets. Cheers erupted ever so louder as fervor slipped into even more drinking, singing and dancing. Just as the midnight bell tolled, the tavern¡¯s doors creaked open as a woman wearing nearly nothing walked through. She had golden hair and fair face coupled with a seductive smile. Her emerald-green eyes, faintly shining underneath the lanterns¡¯ flames, quickly scanned the tavern as her eyes almost immediately landed on Lynne. The latter raised his cup slightly and drank, smile never leaving his face.

    The woman, drawing lustful and envious gazes from every corner of the tavern, slowly walked through and stopped next to Lynne¡¯s table, glancing at him once more before sitting across, licking her lips lightly as though expecting a response. However, Lynne remained calm and seemingly indifferent, putting down the cup onto the table.

    ¡°You called?¡± the woman asked in a low tone, smiling.

    ¡°I did?¡± Lynne asked back, faking innocence. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is beyond my power to call someone as beautiful as you.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± the woman said, leaning closer in. ¡°Yet, you still dared to. Either your brain¡¯s been eaten by maggots, or your balls are the size of mountains. Tell me, boy, which is it?¡±

    ¡°Neither,¡± Lynne said. ¡°I was merely sitting here, praying silently to god to give me a fair maiden, and then you walked through that door. ¡®Tis the first time my heart¡¯s prayers were answered.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re funny,¡± the woman chuckled lightly as she backed off slightly. ¡°And you clearly know who I am, yet you¡¯re not either beginning to lick my toes, or shaking in your boots. I¡¯ll ask you again, boy: who are you, and why did you kill my Sisters?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Lynne said after a short moment of silence, getting up.

    The woman followed behind silently and the two left the tavern and ventured forth into a clouded night. Compared to the tavern, the streets were empty as the village slept, only occasional window burning in light. The two walked slowly, side by side, in complete silence for a while, until they reached the very edge of the village where Lynne suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s Tanya. Yours?¡± she asked back.

    ¡°Irrelevant.¡± Lynne said, turning toward her. ¡°You already know you can¡¯t defeat me, which is why you came up and talked to me and not went for my throat immediately. You have some confidence you could take me with all ten of you here, but you¡¯re also hesitant because you aren¡¯t sure whether I¡¯m alone. How am I doing?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tanya asked, frowning as she took a step back.

    ¡°Ha ha, no need to be afraid,¡± Lynne said, smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you to kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± she remained silent and on alert, still keeping her distance.

    ¡°Ah, you guys are really cautious when at disadvantage. Kind of irksome, but, oh well,¡± Lynne said, sighing lightly. ¡°You know something I don¡¯t. I¡¯d very much like to learn that as well. And, in return, I¡¯ll leave you guys alone and throw in some resources as a payment for your loss.¡±

    ¡°¡­ hah, you think we¡¯re afraid of you?¡± she scoffed as her alertness softened. ¡°Perhaps I can¡¯t do anything to you, but I¡¯m far from the strongest. Do you really wish to provoke us?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t,¡± he said, smiling innocently. ¡°Callous as you may be, at least the men that die under your hand die with a smile on their faces. It¡¯s much better than dying surrounded by heaps of corpses and foul stench of war. I respect that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you want to know?¡± she asked.

    ¡°My friend here,¡± as Lynne¡¯s words left his lips, a space tore near his shoulder as a small monkey leapt through and landed. Startled, Tanya suddenly flickered dozen or so meters backwards, but as she¡¯d seen who appeared, she relaxed slightly and walked back forward. ¡°Has been very good to me over the years. I¡¯d like to fulfill his lifelong wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Tanya¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she took a closer look at the monkey.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± the monkey asked, snickering.

    ¡°¡­ Divine War Ape.¡± Tanya said, swallowing a gulp of her saliva. ¡°I¡­ I thought your species had gone extinct during the last Great War¡­¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± the monkey said. ¡°Some still stand.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know what you want,¡± Tanya said. ¡°But I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    ¡°We just need you to point us in the right direction,¡± Lynne said, smiling. ¡°That is all. No one will ever know what transpired here.¡±

    ¡°I swore an Oath of Loyalty.¡± Tanya said. ¡°If I break it, I¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°That little thing?¡± Lynne chuckled as he snapped his fingers; a mere moment later, from his very own shadow, a shape formed into that of a young man donned in black. ¡°My other friend here can take care of that for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ j-just who are you?!¡± Tanya stuttered in shock as she felt the aura coming from the black-clad man, aimed directly at her. She felt as though every inch of her being was being devoured into endless darkness, and she felt there was no way to escape it, no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°Eh? I should have just opened with this,¡± Lynne said, sighing. ¡°Intimidation always works, after all.¡±

    ¡°We did tell you so.¡± the monkey said.

    ¡°Oh well. A new lesson for another day.¡± he said. ¡°Well, Tanya? Are you willing to reconsider my offer?¡±

    ¡°¡­ y-you, you won¡¯t tell anyone?¡± she asked.

    ¡°What for? It¡¯s not as though we¡¯ll give anyone enough time to ask anyway, so you¡¯re safe.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°¡­ h-here.¡± Tanya suddenly extended one of her arms and aimed with her index finger at Lynne who remained motionless. A blink later, a brilliant array of light flew from top of her finger to in-between Lynne¡¯s brows. The linked light remained suspended in the air for a brief moment before collapsing into ash swept by the wind. Lynne closed his eyes as his lips curled up in a smile.

    ¡°Heh, they¡¯re really clever,¡± he mumbled as he opened them back up, looking at Tanya. ¡°The Oath¡¯s about to take place, Ryuuk.¡± the black-clad man shifted into shadows and danced through the air like smoke as he enveloped Tanya¡¯s body. A blood-curling scream echoed into the night a brief moment later as the shadows dispersed and reformed into the young man, standing back next to Lynne. Tanya was kneeling on the ground, her body swept in sweat, still shaking.

    ¡°So? Where are they?¡± the monkey asked anxiously.

    ¡°Someplace we can¡¯t reach at the moment,¡± Lynne said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tanya. It seems our partnership must continue.¡±

    ¡°¡­ b-but, you¡­ you said¡­¡± she mumbled weakly.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Lynne said, sighing. ¡°But, it¡¯s not as though I knew it would turn out like this, right? Don¡¯t worry. No harm will befall you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really light on promising difficult things, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ryuuk asked with a smile.

    ¡°You jest, terrible thing.¡± Lynne said. ¡°My word is my bond.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ sure¡­¡±

    ¡°From now on, of course.¡± Lynne added, smiling.

    ¡°W-what about¡­ about my Sisters?¡± Tanya asked. ¡°The ones w-who came with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about them pretty things,¡± Lynne said. ¡°They¡¯re safe and sound. We¡¯re not monsters, after all. Well, these two technically are, but hey, semantics, right? Just a way for a fool to sound clever.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so? What now?¡± the monkey asked, frowning.

    ¡°Well, first, I¡¯ll have to break through,¡± Lynne said. ¡°Meanwhile, the rest of you will be making preparations. But, let¡¯s first get our new party member cleaned up and, well, dressed. As much as I love nearly seeing a nipple, it¡¯s too great of a distraction.¡±

    The small group quickly returned to the house Lynne and others stayed at the night before, where Y¡¯se, Ely and nine other women who were lying unconscious were at. Tanya quickly raced over to each and every one to check on their status, sighing in relief when realizing that all were alive.

    ¡°Did you get what you wanted?¡± Y¡¯se asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lynne said. ¡°Where is Retch?¡±

    ¡°Turning a blind eye.¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling.

    ¡°¡­ eh, better than being here and lecturing me.¡± Lynne said. ¡°I know where Han Clan¡¯s main base is, but, as we are now, we can¡¯t get to them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be idiotic to even go after them at the moment,¡± Ely said. ¡°They have at least one False God and one Divine Magus in their reins. We aren¡¯t equipped to handle that.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Y¡¯se said, sitting down.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know,¡± Lynne said. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be going in closed meditation tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Retch said it¡¯s too early to attempt and break through.¡± Y¡¯se said, frowning as she glared lightly at Lynne.

    ¡°Well, yeah, but remember that he also said spending time with women is wasting time that could be spent on training.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Y¡¯se said quickly.

    ¡°¡­ anyway,¡± Lynne said, shifting his gaze away from Y¡¯se. ¡°In the meantime, here is what I want the rest of you to do: Y¡¯se, you¡¯ll find a way to get us each a Bloodline Medallion. I¡¯ll take care of the re-inscription when I come out.¡±

    ¡°What are you planning?!¡± Y¡¯se asked somewhat angrily, but Lynne ignored her as he continued.

    ¡°Monkey, I¡¯ll give you a map later where I¡¯ll mark places where you¡¯ll make mini Spacial Locks. Don¡¯t hold back on resources. Ryuuk and Ely, you¡¯ll be in charge of finding homeless and abandoned people. Whatever age they are, whether they¡¯re men or women, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just bring them into our, uh, Tettar Clan.¡±

    ¡°Lynne?!¡± Y¡¯se interrupted again, and was all the same ignored.

    ¡°Our new friend here, Tanya, will be in charge of spreading rumors of the great Tettar Clan, with lineage as ancient as whores themselves. And Retch¡­ well, I¡¯ll leave a note for him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re not going to tell me what you¡¯re planning until the last second, are you?¡± Y¡¯se asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, you¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Lynne said, smiling.

    ¡°Go and combust.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not nice.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Lynne chuckled for a moment as he turned around and headed upstairs. ¡°You all have roles. Fulfill them, and don¡¯t disturb me unless Y¡¯se is dying.¡±

    ¡°What about the rest of us?¡± Ryuuk asked, chuckling.

    ¡°Die for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°Go and combust.¡± the monkey said.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    Shortly after, Lynne found an empty room and entered, laying down several dozen protective formations before settling into the center and sitting down cross-legged, closing his eyes as he took in a deep breath. He had already learned all the basic points about the crossing into Divine Realm. The main key lied with whether the pure Flames of Source would accept him and rebirth his body in Divine Form. He also knew it was a bit too early, as he wasn¡¯t certain whether his body could endure the rebirth, but he decided to gamble, as he felt it was well worth it. As silence breathed in and out of the small room where he stayed, his mind transformed into endless entropy lost in the vastness of his own thoughts, lingering somewhere in the back, attempting to break through the will divine.

 18.9 - Godly Ways

    GODLY WAYS

    Smothering rain fell from jaded sky in an endless torrent, sweeping away around the tall mountaintops surrounding a deep, seemingly bottomless valley. Creases at the edges sang an infinite tune as winds bellowed back and forth, seemingly calling forth something which lied in the depths. At the very bottom of the valley, where rivers of flame and ice intertwine like a perfect concord of two opposing Laws. Like Dragons, the two rivers coiled around and through one another as they ¨C at their ends ¨C entered a singular pit beneath, leading to the belly of the world. Warm and cold colors interwove like silken threads, giving light to the natural pillars which upheld the massive, roofed cave lying at the bottom of the valley.

    From time to time, from within the flow of the rivers images would flash; mouths of featureless faces gaped, blood running like river outwardly as a faint and brief scream would echo outward. At one of the intersecting points of the two rivers, a youthful-looking man with golden hair sat cross-legged. His expression appeared tranquil and serene, a faint smile emerging on his fair, pale face. As seconds and minutes ticked by, the churning rivers suddenly calmed down, their presence almost completely vanishing, leaving behind only faint luster which they emitted.

    At last, the complete silence took over as the youth suddenly opened his eyes. They appeared swirling, dyed in intertwining hues of cyan and golden, as though two opposites finally began the last waltz before their demise. The eyes grew and shrunk as though they were a beating heart and, after a few moments, turned completely black, all light which entered them being completely devoured, leaving no trace behind.

    ¡°F-forgive me for-for contacting You, Father.¡± the youth spoke in a terrified and apologetic tone. ¡°Forgive me, please! Please! Forgive me! Forgive me!¡± the youth echoed his sentiments over and over again as crimson blood trickled down the corners of his eyes and mouth. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I never would have, but, but I ¨C forgive me! I learned, I learned something, Father!!¡± the youth broke out in a painful, agonizing scream as his body fell backwards, skin on his face melting like stew as steam trickled up in smoke off his ruined face. ¡°T-the Rift, the Rift in the-in the Mortal, Mortal Realm! It-it will be-the-the weakest!¡± his screams filled with anguish subsided and slowly faded as the silence emerged.

    A few minutes later, the youth took in a deep breath as though he just awoke from a terrible dream as he bolted onto his feet, his breathing quick and ragged. Sweat wetted his clothes as though he swam, and blood on his face had already tried up, but he seemed to have suffered no lasting wounds, like nothing just transpired. His pupils remained dilated and it took nearly an hour for him to slowly calm down as he regained his fierce dignity plastered in-between his brows. Smiling faintly, he shrugged and left the rivers which immediately began churning and battling yet again. He headed upward, entirely out of the valley and onto one of the mountaintops surrounding it.

    There, six people waited in line; two women, three men, and a young child without a face. All had expressionless faces as they gazed into the youth¡¯s eyes, as though trying to read something. While rain poured down in the deep night, and thunder would boom through the sky on occasion, the seven of them suddenly sat down in a half-circle.

    ¡°We are still unable to discover whereabouts of the Last Guardian.¡± one of the two women said; she was thin and short, her gallant hair pouring down in black curves, her face oval-shaped and fair, voice echoing the gentleness her brown eyes bore. Her name was Eeala, and she was a False God of Wind. ¡°I will head out and personally search for him.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± the golden-haired youth said, faintly smiling. ¡°I have informed the Father.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but¡­ you seem fine.¡± the child said, seemingly unconvinced. His featureless face appeared like a mask, yet it was just flesh, molded into itself, his actual face hidden behind. The child¡¯s name was Yook, and he was a False God of Deceit.

    ¡°He forgave me.¡± the golden-haired youth explained. ¡°And healed me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s new.¡± the other woman said; in contrast to the first, she was the tallest of the entire group, and bore sculpted muscles everywhere. Her jaw was rough and masculine, eyes narrow and mean-looking, with brows above bushy and thick, deep-red in color, much like her short hair. Her name was Ijoni and she was a False God of War.

    ¡°Hush.¡± the shortest of the men ¨C just slightly taller than the child ¨C said in a reprimanding tone. He had balding head and wrinkled lines over his forehead and was slightly plump in his appearance. His name was Soyika, and he was a False God of Dread. ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of the Father.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± one of the other two men asked; he was average in height and build, with completely ordinary features ¨C save for a large scar running from his left brow, over his nose and right cheek. His name was Sa Rai, and he was a False God of Hope.

    ¡°We¡¯re close to completing the Gateway,¡± the golden-haired youth said ¨C Ryon ¨C and smiled. ¡°And the fools don¡¯t even suspect a thing. Maintain the current status. Call some of our hidden pawns in action and create chaos in their own ranks. It should buy us some time.¡±

    ¡°Should we really leave the boy alone?¡± the last man spoke in a faint whisper; both his eyes were strangely closed, his lips sewn shut with thread, and both cheeks had two round holes from which inside of his mouth could be seen. He had elongated, slick jaw and greasy, short black hair. Coupled with a snow-pale complexion, he appeared more like a corpse than a living. His name was Njo, and he was a False God of Sin.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Ryon asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s at his weakest right now,¡± Eeala said. ¡°It¡¯s the best chance to get rid of him. They¡¯d have a great deal of trouble finding his replacement.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s most-likely protected,¡± Yook said. ¡°My guess is by at least one of the other Seven Guardians. I¡¯m not confident in taking action against the boy right now.¡±

    ¡°Yook is right,¡± Sa Rai said, his long scar seemingly shimmering for a moment. ¡°It would be too much of a risk. We can just continue feeding them false hope.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I say we go after him.¡± Ijoni said, clenching her fists tightly together and creasing her thick brows. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what he¡¯s capable of. Even at our quickest, it will at least take us ten years to complete the Gateway. In that time, I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll at least catch up to the other Guardians in strength, if not surpass them.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha,¡± Njo suddenly laughed, his sewn lips parting suddenly; his laughter was cold and coarse, seeming almost otherworldly, causing even those who knew him well to subconsciously take a step back. ¡°You all pay too much attention to some hairless brat. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you won¡¯t be able to.¡± Ryon said, causing Njo¡¯s closed eyes to suddenly open. They were completely white, without a smudge or trace of tarnish.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m not capable of corrupting a mere child?! Perhaps I have lay dormant for far too long, and you all have forgotten who I am.¡±

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s forgotten, Njo,¡± Ryon said, frowning for a moment. ¡°But¡­ that boy¡­ if he¡¯s so easy to corrupt, he would be lying dead someplace. He¡¯s already ripped someone¡¯s Soul apart, and began devouring their memories. You can¡¯t corrupt that which is already beyond help, Njo.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ripped someone¡¯s Soul apart?!¡± Soyika exclaimed softly, his lips creeping up into a slight, nervous smile. ¡°Why is this the first time we¡¯re hearing that, Ryon?¡±

    ¡°Because none of you would have believed me.¡± Ryon said calmly. ¡°That is why I first had to have you learn about the boy. To understand what he¡¯s capable of.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Eeala said. ¡°Well, at least I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s already crossed so far, you¡¯re right,¡± Njo said, his eyes closing yet again. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to him. Rather, he¡¯d probably defeat me in my own game.¡±

    ¡°Avoid the boy for the time being,¡± Ryon said. ¡°And focus on other tasks at hand. Inform the others about the proceedings, and lay low. Meeting like this takes up too much energy ¨C energy we can¡¯t afford to waste anymore.¡±

    One by one, the figures disappeared in a puff of smoke washed away by the pouring rain. Soon enough, the mountaintop was empty of life, as though it was like that since the day it emerged from the depths. Night bellowed on as thunder scarred the sky, and hidden moon sang its melancholy tune of eternal loneliness, for this was a realm which had never seen its shine.

    * *

    Tens of thousands gathered in the streets as cheers doused the silence dry. Men and women of all ages and statues lined up neatly, opening up a perfect, straight road leading forward. A beautiful adorned carriage pulled by even more noble and beautiful manes was moving forward slowly, its roof and sides stripped clean, showing the insides where a man wearing whole white suit and a woman in a beautiful, white wedding gown were sitting, hand in hand.

    Thalia and Parsia were both smiling and waving non-stop as people surrounding them cheered fervently. The carriage moved slowly throughout the entire mainstay of Skyfire Paradise, directly toward the Palace where the open wedding was to be held as well as Parsia¡¯s Crowning immediately afterwards.

    Ways off from the main street where the ride was taking place, atop a tall tree, three teenagers sat down in silence. Silo, Rena and Amelia sat, the former two frowning as they watched the distant parade taking place. The trio had slowly began showing signs of adulthood over the past year, and were all growing taller steadily, nearly catching up to some adults.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡± Silo said, his frown deepening, his voice carrying a hint of anger. ¡°How can we just accept a new King all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Rena said coldly.

    ¡°¡­ you two¡­¡± Amelia said, her voice carrying a hint of worry. ¡°Just¡­ just don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°Wherever King Lynne is,¡± Silo said, ignoring Amelia. ¡°He¡¯ll eventually come back. He built all of this, protected it with his life, yet¡­ look at them. Cheering, happy, in complete delirium. It hasn¡¯t even been half a year since he left, yet he¡¯s already being forgotten. This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°I expected more from Lady Thalia.¡± Rena said.

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t stay here anymore,¡± Silo said. ¡°Let¡¯s pick one of the long missions from the Sect and leave.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Rena said.

    ¡°You can stay Amelia.¡± Silo said as his frown finally subsided and his lips curled up in a gentle smile. ¡°I know you like this place.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡ª¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rena interrupted her, smiling as well. ¡°You belong here. We¡¯ll send you letters occasionally so you don¡¯t get worried.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you guys¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes grew watery as tears slowly poured out; she leapt over and hugged both Rena and Silo tightly as the two sighed in defeat, stealthily glancing at each other with accepting smiles. ¡°You promise! Promise me you¡¯ll send me a letter each day!¡±

    ¡°Each day?! Are you nuts? Get off!¡± Silo said as he pushed her away gently. ¡°More like once every half a year. If we remember.¡±

    ¡°A month! Once every month! You must! Or I¡¯ll gather up everyone and go looking for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ once a month.¡± Rena said, sighing. ¡°We promise.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll go back. Come and say goodbye before you leave.¡± she skillfully climbed down the tree and disappeared from their sights shortly after, leaving the two sitting on a thick branch in silence.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± Rena asked. ¡°That the King abdicated the throne?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Silo shook his head decidedly and firmly. ¡°He¡¯s probably off somewhere, saving the world, and look what¡¯s being done to his own creation. I wonder what¡¯d he do if he saw it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rena said nothing, merely silently gazing at Silo, her expression conflicted.

    She suspected that the official writ was correct, and that Lynne abdicated the throne. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t out of desire, but out of necessity; nonetheless, she believed he did it. Ever since she met him in person, she never imagined him as someone who¡¯d sit on the throne all day long and listen to the squabble of rich and spoiled. To her, he always appeared as a restless soul, a man who would burn out in a glorifying battle, rather than die of old age while his bones cried. She also knew Silo wouldn¡¯t understand that; to him, Lynne was both ¨C the warrior who rode a Dragon into a battle, and a just King who sits on the throne.

    Whatever the case may be, she decided not to share her thoughts with him. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter whether Lynne abdicated the throne or not; he wasn¡¯t here either way and, just like Silo said, he¡¯s probably off to somewhere, saving the world. While Silo may have just said it out of respect, Rena strangely believed it. Perhaps not the world, but certainly saving someone or something, just like he saved her, and thousands upon thousands of others here.

 19.0 - Heart, Mind and Soul Divine

    HEART, MIND AND SOUL DIVINE

    Sitting cross-legged at the center of a small room surrounded by formation, Lynne had lost sense of time. To him, it ceased to matter; everything was in the past, present and even future. Ceaseless, enduring, boundless. While five months passed since he entered the seclusion outside, to him it felt both like a second and endless lifetimes. To cross the bridge between the Grand and Divine was difficult. It wasn¡¯t merely a matter of strength, skill, Mana, Spell Arts and knowledge. It was about being acknowledged by the Source itself as a being who had transgressed the binds. To some, it was a short process that would take a mere few hours; to others it would take a while longer, to some a lifetime, and to some it would be a bridge to death.

    His body had thinned out somewhat and traces of gray had encroached upon his hair. Yet, despite all, he stood immovable ¨C like a solid wall that would not collapse even if the rest of the world were to fall. Surrounding him was nothing; not a trace of life, Mana, wind or even sound. Yet, inside his mind and soul, chaos reigned supreme.

    A serene visage of him, with flesh torn off all throughout his body, stood on the empty, open plains. Although tattered and bloodied beyond recognition, he stood stoic, as though he was completely fine. Surrounding him, a white patch of flame floated gently, its presence nigh undetectable. Lynne followed it closely with his eyes, carefully observing every movement.

    ¡°Admit it.¡± a voice deeply familiar to him ¨C one that had been with him since the day he began ascending ¨C spoke. It was a low, whispery choir, devout, baleful, beautiful and evil all the same.

    ¡°Admit what?¡± Lynne mumbled calmly.

    ¡°You know what.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t if you won¡¯t tell me.¡± he said.

    ¡°Years and decades have passed outside.¡± the voice said. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your friends? Family? Beloved? Don¡¯t you want to know whether they still live?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Lynne said. ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°If you just admit it, you can see them all again,¡± the voice said temptingly. ¡°You can go back home, Lynne. You can have a family, just like you dreamed. All this pain¡­ it will be gone.¡±

    ¡°What am I admitting?¡± Lynne persisted, his calm remaining.

    ¡°You wish to ascend, you wish to become one with Us,¡± the voice said. ¡°You wish to see the World Divine, the Heart Divine, the Mind Divine and the Soul Divine. But, to see them, you need to have them. Admit it, Lynne. Admit it, and feel better.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± the plains surrounding him remained still, as though frozen in time completely. He never felt the need to breathe, so he didn¡¯t. He never felt the need to move, so he didn¡¯t. Much like the plains surrounding him, he felt frozen, from bottom up.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what to admit, and I will, then.¡± he persisted still.

    ¡°Admit! Admit that you are broken! Corrupt! Soiled! Defiled! Tainted! Abhorrent! Admit and you can go back home¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you think I¡¯m all those things?¡± Lynne said, forcing a faint smile to emerge on his lips. It was playful, almost childish in its innocence.

    ¡°No, but you do.¡± the voice said. ¡°And We can only perceive you as you perceive yourself, Lynne. And you see yourself as a foul, damaged soul. Just admit it. Admit it and feel it all wash away.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admitting to being a bit broken, but who isn¡¯t?¡± Lynne asked, chuckling. ¡°Even you, in a way, are.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I do.¡± he said. ¡°All of what is about to transpire outside is because of you. The reason all of your Creation is broken is because, well, the Creators are broken themselves. Makes sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen our World,¡± the voice said. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen our Minds, Hearts and Souls. We know, whereof We say; so admit it Lynne. Admit it, and go home.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±

    ¡°You do. You want to go home. You want to see her. You want to see her smile, you want to look into her eyes and get lost. You want to touch her, to hold her. We do not say so; you do.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I think I¡¯ve got it.¡± Lynne said suddenly, smiling.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he continued, still following the floating flames with his eyes. ¡°But, I¡¯m not far off the mark, am I? No wonder all those whom I met that ascended seemed so¡­ distant. Here, you rip apart our supposed imperfections, no? Break us down, brick by brick, layer by layer, till we are nothing but infants. Crying. Sobbing. Snot and drool tainting our faces. Is that what you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the voice said, appearing as calm and as indifferent as ever. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything from you, Lynne. You came to Us. You want something from Us. We are merely showing you the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha, I¡¯m inclined to believe you, truly, but¡­ for some reason, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You are broken, Lynne. We see it. You see it. To trust Us, to believe in Us, would mean admitting it. So admit it. Let it all out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we¡¯re going to be here until I do that, or until I die, right? Tell me something. Why did you create the World anyway? I mean, you seem sentient. You seem to understand what your World is going through. You probably knew from the start. So¡­ why do it?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking for your purpose?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I know my purpose quite well, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Your purpose isn¡¯t to die, Lynne.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I have no purpose.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has a purpose.¡±

    ¡°Even you?¡±

    ¡°Even We.¡±

    ¡°Strange that the creators of it would have it.¡±

    ¡°It is because We have it that all our Creation has it.¡±

    ¡°The upcoming War is completely unnecessary, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lynne asked, chuckling.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Just a feeling I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust it? This feeling of yours?¡±

    ¡°I do. Was never able to explain why,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s kept me alive many, many times in the past.¡±

    ¡°What does this feeling of yours tell you to do now, then?¡±

    ¡°You know what.¡±

    ¡°We do. But it is up to you to say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s telling me to listen to you.¡± Lynne said. ¡°To listen to every word you say.¡±

    ¡°Will you do it?¡±

    ¡°Hah, no, of course not. I¡¯m here to ascend,¡± Lynne said. ¡°To gain enough strength to fight back. To protect the same people you tempted me with. I¡¯m just asking for a short amount of time. Just long enough to complete what I set out to do. Then¡­ do with me as you wish.¡±

    ¡°And that is why you have to admit it. We see it all, Lynne. Your Heart, Soul and Mind. There is nothing you can hide from Us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to,¡± Lynne said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even bother. You¡¯ve seen it all, as you said. So let me go. Let me pass. Give me what I need for a little while longer¡­ and, then, well¡­ as they say, whichever way the wind blows.¡±

    ¡°Admit it.¡±

    ¡°Admit what?¡±

    ¡°You know what.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you won¡¯t tell me.¡±

    ¡­

    * *

    Y¡¯se sat downstairs in silence, accompanied by Retch, as the two stared at the stairs leading upward. It has already been five months since Lynne walked up those stairs, and he¡¯s yet to come down, or even voice out a sound. They knew he was still alive, but beyond that they were in complete darkness. Worry had slowly began crawling inside their hearts; they both wished to go up and help, but they knew there was nothing they could do. It was his choice, and he¡¯ll either profit or suffer from it.

    ¡°What do you think? What¡¯s keeping him so long?¡± Y¡¯se asked worryingly.

    ¡°Could be anything,¡± Retch said, sighing. ¡°Knowing Lynne, though? Probably his stubbornness.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t submit?¡± Y¡¯se asked.

    ¡°Most-likely. Of all the trials, that one seems the most probable to befall him.¡± Retch said.

    ¡°He¡¯s not an idiot,¡± Y¡¯se said, frowning. ¡°He knows that the only thing he needs to do is to submit, and it would be over. So why is he resisting?¡±

    ¡°¡­ sometimes, there are special circumstances,¡± Retch said. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s one of them.¡±

    ¡°Special circumstances?¡± Y¡¯se asked, arching her brow as she glanced at Retch.

    ¡°¡­ uh, yeah. It¡¯s usually not taught normally as the cases are extremely rare,¡± Retch explained. ¡°But, sometimes, alongside the normal trial¡­ you¡¯d be requested something else.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different for everyone recorded. It depends on who the person is, we believe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you think would be for Lynne?¡± Y¡¯se asked. ¡°You¡¯ve known him the shortest, so you probably have the most objective view about him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Retch said after a short silence, sighing. ¡°It could be a number of things, if I¡¯m honest. Lynne¡¯s a¡­ good person¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ but?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he¡¯s damaged.¡± Retch said. ¡°Deeply. He left the lower realm never intending to come back.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Retch said firmly. ¡°He abandoned everything, yet¡­ he left behind the false hope for others. He¡¯s deceitful, dishonest, evasive¡­ and, above all, he can¡¯t face who he is properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ wow, that¡¯s harsh.¡± Y¡¯se said.

    ¡°He¡¯s closed off everything he truly feels deep down, and departed on the road of no return, Y¡¯se. If I¡¯m to take a guess, he¡¯s probably facing exactly that. The part of him he abandoned, but the part that¡¯s still there nonetheless. Think back through his life, through everything he endured, and how he came out of it. Just the fact that he killed his own mother ¨C however distant she was ¨C is enough to have left a deep, everlasting scar inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and you think he¡¯s stubborn about that? Not wanting to face everything?¡± Y¡¯se asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s thin¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. What do you think of him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know that he¡¯s damaged,¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling lightly. ¡°Or, as he says, everyone is. But, he¡¯s strong Retch. Grandfather wouldn¡¯t have chosen him if he wasn¡¯t. Talent¡­ talent is everywhere. Just take a casual stroll through some of the Divine Clans and you can probably find someone just as talented as he is. Since the day I met him¡­ I knew¡­ there was something about him. Something that surpasses our Bloodline, something that surpasses talent and Magic. And that something, just like always, will be the reason he walks down those stairs, healthier and stronger than he ever was.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you value him greatly.¡± Retch said.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d thread those roads carefully, Y¡¯se.¡± Retch added, the tone of his voice somewhat odd. ¡°He¡¯s a flame that is planning to burn out like an oil lamp. Stay too close, and he might burn you with him as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ perhaps.¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling lightly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The silence surrounded them yet again as the two averted their gazes back on the empty and the silent stairs, awaiting the sound of faint footsteps to echo out and signal his return. Yet, that silence would mark the uncertainty in their hearts; something neither wished to admit, but something that was there nonetheless¡­ and the same something that would spark the already weary heart to collapse eventually.

 19.1 - When the Bells Toll

    WHEN THE BELLS TOLL

    Bells tolled throughout Skyfire Paradise, their echo penetrating through the mountain range surrounding the main city, reaching far off into the distance. At far edge of a long-winding road leading through the city and into the Palace, hidden behind the curtains as white as snow on all sides, Thalia was sitting calmly in an open carriage, her expression indifferent. She wore beautifully woven white, wedding gown, knitted with furls which rolled upward from bottom to her waist, transitioning into smooth, flat silk.

    The gown¡¯s sleeves were rolled upward to her elbows, curled up into a beautiful rose on each side ¨C facing imposingly ¨C while light and thin golden threads fell down her back like waterfall, shimmering upon the light¡¯s touch. She shifted slightly in her seat, sighing lowly, as she looked around. A moment later, Parsia walked through the curtains of white. His stylish suit captured the image of both the prince and the king; like Thalia, it was entire white, with decorations on both his shoulders, pants knee-long, spilling into black socks and black shoes at the bottom. His long, golden hair was knit into a ponytail, and his neatly shaven face carried a faint smile.

    ¡°How didn¡¯t you suffocate yet, wearing that?¡± he asked as he slowly climbed up to the carriage and sat next to her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a single breath in the past two hours.¡± Thalia said, smiling lightly.

    ¡°Ouch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I told you it was too much,¡± he said. ¡°But, you had to go and listen to the ¡®crowd-pleasing¡¯ side of the Council.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for a day, I¡¯ll endure.¡± she said. ¡°If it will prevent angry outbreak, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°Well, if it helps, you do look amazing in it.¡± Parsia said, smiling. ¡°It really shows it was made solely for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Thalia replied. ¡°The aim is to wow them all into ignoring the small detail of passage of time.¡± she added with a faint chuckle.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I opposed even trying,¡± Parsia said, sighing lightly. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t forget. Rather, it¡¯s important they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Thalia said. ¡°Ask a man to forget a beautiful flower, and he shall. Ask him to forget a man riding a Dragon, and he¡¯ll shove that same flower up your ass.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, yeah,¡± the two laughed for a moment as they waited for the sign to signal the start of the parade. ¡°However big a spectacle we create, he outshone us beyond measure. Still no news?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll write.¡± Parsia comforted her, gently grasping her hand. ¡°He¡¯s probably tied up in fighting like a madman up there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yeah.¡± just as Parsia was about to say something, the two were startled by a loud cannon shot, relaxing as they chuckled.

    The white curtains rolled back like clouds, unveiling the beautiful, sunny day before them, and a crowd of tens of thousands lined up like watchtowers at the street¡¯s sides. A boy and a girl got up onto the carriage in the front seat and the carriage moved forward slowly, stone by stone, as it inched ever so closer to the distant Palace.

    Both Thalia and Parsia raised their hands and waved, smiling without stop at the cheering crowds. Golden rays of the sun gilded the streets and rooftops, causing the scene itself to appear ethereal and surreal. The sounds of horses¡¯ hooves were drowned in the sea of surrounding noise, and, as the carriage reached halfway point, bells began to toll fervently.

    The tolls signaled another beginning, and they sang its solemn tune. Thalia and Parsia continuously waved and smiled, feeling their muscles slightly strain. However, it was a public spectacle, and they had to endure until the very end. The wedding ceremony itself was to take place in the Palace¡¯s courtyard, while the entirety of the Kingdom was to celebrate for full three days and nights afterwards.

    Distant walls guarding the courtyard gradually neared and rose upward, their strange, brownish gleam evermore apparent underneath the sun¡¯s golden beams. A massive arch of spiraling and intertwined floral arrangements spanned over the gate which led into the courtyard. Among them, the most pronounced were white roses, carefully placed to stand out.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Carriage came to a halt when it entered the courtyard while Thalia and Parsia descended down with the help of the boy and the girl who drove them. Behind them, the cheers continued, booming into the open sky like drums. Parsia locked his arm with Thalia¡¯s and smiled gently as they took a step forward toward an elevated platform. It was surrounded by roughly four hundred seats, all filled with no exception, as expectant gazes followed them.

    On the stage was only a small altar and an elderly man donning black, sermon clothes, behind it. They slowly ascended a few steps of stairs and found themselves standing on the platform, facing the altar and the elderly man, their backs turned to four hundred guests, ranging from Nobles to the Guard Commander. The elderly man waited for a few moments for the noise to dull and silence to appear before stepping forward, his two hands landing on the altar.

    ¡°Gathered kith and kin,¡± his voice was low, yet it reached all ears of the entire Kingdom. ¡°Nobles, Soldiers, Mages, Men, Women and Children, today bear witness and remember. The two standing before us have had their fates woven together, hearts intermingled, and minds jointed. Today they stand before us all, before the earth beneath and sky above, to profess their love for each other, and to forge a sacrament which washes away errs, doubts and pains, and withstands the river of time: marriage. To swear and surrender to another is an act of courage; to accept another is an act of humility. Before these two join in union defying the death itself, those who oppose it arise, else remain silent for all eternity.¡±

    Silent hums beaconed throughout the gathered souls, and while few faces bore the expression of disapproval, nobody spoke up. Still hand in hand, both Thalia and Parsia sighed inwardly in relief; although six months had passed, they still expected some to voice their disapprovals. However, it seemed as though all had one way or another surrendered to the idea that Lynne would never again sit upon the Throne of Skyfire Paradise, realizing all the same that the Kingdom needs a King. The elderly man spoke some more before addressing Thalia and Parsia directly, who quickly spoke their vows ¨C short and direct ¨C after which the two shared a brief kiss on the platform. Following it, the Skyfire Paradise erupted into a massive euphoria, which only quelled as the night arrived, when the Crowning of the King was to take place.

    * *

    Far away from the small Kingdom, in a realm existing beyond the shards of mortality, within a small village, there was a small house, currently empty of life save for a single soul sitting cross-legged upstairs. His body had come to look like an empty shell, black circles underneath his eyes clearly visible. As the night dawned upon the sky, his body twitched for a moment, sending tremors throughout the entire house, as though to signal something.

    While the house shook, a single tear escaped his eye and fell onto his thigh, disappearing into the cloth, never to be seen again. His dry lips curled up in a bitter smile as his skin grew redder by second. Soon enough, his entire body was wreathed in pure, brilliant white flames, akin to no other ever seen. His hair arose like spikes above his head, fluttering like serpents, while muscle mass slowly began returning to his body.

    A few moments later, the white flames surrounding him expanded and consumed the room. Formations he had set up were destroyed as though they were never even there, walls slowly melted, and floor beneath him crumbled, but he remained suspended in the air in complete stillness. Heat kept rising, and white flames continued expanding outwardly, devouring everything in their path.

    Suddenly, just as the moon breached the clouds, a muffled roar echoed from within Lynne¡¯s chest. Following it, a massive explosion ensued, causing a gigantic crater to appear beneath his feet as even stronger shockwaves erupted outwardly, razing everything they touched to ground. At the epicenter, Lynne finally opened his eyes; just as he did, a massive pillar breaching the sky itself fell upon him, white and golden in color, showering him inside out.

    White flames slowly subsided as the pillar itself expanded. His eyes had turned completely white, as did his hair, and both were shortly after replaced by pure blaze. A hum purely Divine echoed out from the pillar as the entire realm quaked briefly, and all eyes turned toward the source. It lit up the world like a burning star, blinding all those who looked at it directly.

    The pillar remained for nearly ten minutes before it slowly began shrinking and, eventually, disappearing into thin air, leaving behind only a youthful body. Lynne¡¯s hair had returned to its original, brown color, but his eyes attained even purer and lighter blue. He gently descended onto the ground and looked around him, sighing alongside a smile. A mere moment later, space near him tore open as panicked Y¡¯se burst through, followed shortly after by Retch and the monkey.

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lynne asked when he saw Y¡¯se¡¯s worried expression, and even usually composed Retch had oddly creased brows. ¡°Who died?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you didn¡¯t.¡± Y¡¯se mumbled subconsciously.

    ¡°Well, if I did, this will be one hell of a conversation.¡± Lynne said, smiling.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Retch asked.

    ¡°How long have I been in there?¡± Lynne asked back.

    ¡°Over six months.¡± the monkey said.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Lynne exclaimed. ¡°That bastard wasn¡¯t kidding!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what happened?¡± Y¡¯se asked, standing closest to him.

    ¡°Eh? Nothing, I think.¡± Lynne said. ¡°He just kept asking me stuff.¡±

    ¡°¡­ whatever.¡± Y¡¯se said after short silence, sighing. ¡°All that matters is that you¡¯re fine. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Rejuvenated.¡± Lynne said, smirking.

    ¡°What pulled you out?¡± Retch suddenly asked, startling Y¡¯se into silence.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lynne glanced at him oddly for a moment before replying. ¡°Fulfilled dream.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if you say so.¡± Retch mumbled. ¡°What were you given?¡±

    ¡°Time.¡± Lynne replied quickly.

    ¡°Time?¡± Y¡¯se asked, arching her brow.

    ¡°Time.¡± Lynne didn¡¯t elaborate further, and instead stretched his arms and yawned as he looked around. ¡°Anyway, considering how much time has passed, I¡¯m assuming that everything I asked for is ready, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡± the monkey said. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Lynne repeated, smiling wryly. ¡°Now we go and cause some chaos.¡±

 19.2 - Han Clan

    HAN CLAN

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

 19.3 - Clans Fall (I)

CLAN¡¯S FALL (I)

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­ This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°

 19.4 - Clans Fall (II)

    CLAN''S FALL (II)

    Light lit up the flames of life, devouring darkness as though it was merely a grain of sand in the never-ending desert. Thunder boomed, its sound stiffening the souls of the listeners, as the sky was hidden behind the curtain of ebb and flow. As a massive scythe cried out one last time, it heard the sound of Lynne¡¯s faint clap. Skyfire Flames, as though sentient on their own, awoke to the sound of that clasp as scythe¡¯s very own soul fell back.

    The curtain which divided life and death, light and darkness, blended to the point of co-occurrence within the reality. The giant mass of thunder struck against the whirling saw of Skyfire and the scythe itself as the collision shook the very heart of the realm. Mountains crumbled and hilltops swayed, and oceans turned to giant waves and earth split like a web. What little city remained beneath was immediately buried in a massive explosion that ensued. Fabric of time and space was sliced open and reality bled, as wounded Gods from beyond cried out in their solace.

    Buried within the epicenter of explosion, surrounded by gushing Skyfire and raging thunderbolts, Lynne remained calm, a faint smile imprinted on his face. While the reality around him crumbled, and the realm surrounding their battle was being besieged by natural disaster after a natural disaster, causing the mass panic, the two causes remained staring at each other¡¯s eyes. The False God had reverted back to his old man¡¯s appearance, a defeated expression his face.

    ¡°¡­ you have sped it up.¡± the False God said. ¡°Was it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°I merely got tired of waiting.¡± Lynne replied.

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t have Time.¡± the False God said, chuckling lightly. ¡°I have never met a more brash moron than yourself. Too bad that brash moron had far surpassed me.¡±

    ¡°Submit to me,¡± Lynne said. ¡°And I can save what little of this realm remained.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you feel about False Gods,¡± the old man said, smiling. ¡°But, just like you, and those around you, we have our own purpose, one we chase until the day we die. It just so happens that my day is today. We¡¯re not afraid of death, much like you, and to what ends we pursue our dreams¡­ the only thing left is to see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see,¡± Lynne said, sighing faintly as his hair fluttered backwards. ¡°I respect that.¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Lynne said. ¡°I find it very hard to hate you, and the rest of you, old man. It is much easier for me to simply believe you¡¯re the mankind¡¯s natural enemy.¡±

    ¡°Both of us ¨C men and gods alike ¨C extend our arms too far out. Were we smarter about it, we¡¯d have never waged a war.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe not. I¡¯m right in assuming the others are coming here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± the old man said. ¡°The moment I saw that last attack of yours, I told them to go back. No need for more of us to perish today.¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of me.¡± Lynne said, smiling.

    ¡°Some of us have always pushed for your death,¡± the False God said. ¡°Believing you¡¯d turn into a massive obstacle come right time. However, our opinions were always dismissed. You¡¯ve come a long way, child.¡±

    ¡°¡­ some good it did me,¡± Lynne said, his expression dimming for a moment. ¡°But, alas, regret is a bitter thought I can¡¯t afford to have. It was a pleasure, if not honor, fighting you, old man.¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± the False God said, tilting his head sideways as he tied his arms behind his back, smiling. ¡°We shall meet again, young one. Beyond the curtain of white and black.¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt it,¡± Lynne said as he suddenly appeared in front of the False God. ¡°I appreciate the sentiments, though.¡±

    Lynne merely placed a finger on the old man¡¯s forehead, and it was all over. The False God took its last breath as his eyes closed, never to see the light of dawn again.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Outside the epicenter of the massive explosion itself which swallowed the sky dry of rain, only ruins stood. Valleys and mountains turned into flatland as far as the eye can see, as countless craters stood firmly open on the ground. The only remnant of the city where the clan resided were the ghastly screams of the dead who¡¯ve yet to understand what happened.

    Y¡¯se and the monkey appeared from one of the Spacial Locks, their jaws agape as they witnessed the world that appeared rather ordinary just a few minutes ago. Then, their eyes veered back up to the blinding light from which a figure appeared. Lynne landed in front of them, his clothes slightly tattered and reddened, yet, despite that, he appeared to be completely fine.

    ¡°That went well.¡± he said, sighing in relief.

    ¡°¡­¡± Y¡¯se remained silent as she carefully looked around, her brows creasing slightly. ¡°Why did we even come with you?¡± she asked at last, looking at him. ¡°You knew what would happen.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Lynne asked back, creasing his brows. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡±

    ¡°You knew!!¡± Y¡¯se yelled out angrily. ¡°¡­ of course you did, though,¡± Y¡¯se chuckled bitterly. ¡°Too many times I think of you as an idiot that I forget you¡¯re just playing the part well. So, why are we here? You never even had to sneak in, let alone bring us along. What¡¯s the point of your ploy, huh? To prove us we¡¯re idiots? Fuck you. Big time.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you feel the same?¡± Lynne turned toward the monkey sitting on Y¡¯se shoulder.

    ¡°No,¡± the monkey said calmly. ¡°Because, for a change, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you do?¡± Lynne chuckled. ¡°Please do tell.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bidding us goodbye.¡± the monkey said solemnly. ¡°Telling us, ¡®this is what I can do. How can you possibly hope to help me?¡¯. And, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t. Shitty way to go about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he right?¡± Y¡¯se asked, her expression sinking.

    ¡°He is.¡± Lynne said, nodding lightly.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Y¡¯se chuckled bitterly as she felt her eyes water. ¡°So, this is your great idea of a goodbye, huh? Send us off while standing on the ruins and bones of the dead, never to see you again?¡±

    ¡°Nobody said you won¡¯t see me again.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°No, no one did. But we won¡¯t.¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°What difference does it make whether someone said it or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, I suppose it doesn¡¯t.¡± Lynne sighed, looking up into the sky. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to understand or even to forgive, if that makes any sense. As you said, I¡¯m not an idiot Y¡¯se. I¡¯ve thought it all through and, in my own little way, at least to me, my choices make the most sense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they do,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°Well, this is it then, isn¡¯t it? One last goodbye.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s so bad about the goodbyes?¡± Lynne said, smiling. ¡°It means the final words are worth it, as they signal something good happened before them.¡±

    ¡°You hate goodbyes.¡± Y¡¯se said.

    ¡°I do, I really do.¡± Lynne chuckled. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think I ever said that to you, actually.¡±

    ¡°You have.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I have. Strange, that doesn¡¯t sound like me at all.¡±

    ¡°You had your moments.¡±

    ¡°It may have begun as a mere Bloodline resonance,¡± Lynne said, suddenly reaching out and hugging Y¡¯se tightly. ¡°But, at least to me, you became something far more important. You¡¯re ethereal.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t even know what that means, but thank you, I guess?¡± Y¡¯se said, chuckling lightly. ¡°You¡¯re usually good with words.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong, you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Y¡¯se asked as the two parted, arching her brow.

    ¡°Finding love where you did.¡± Lynne said simply.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down,¡± he said, lifting her chin up and smiling. ¡°Hold it up high, and defy the fuckers left and right. That¡¯s what Y¡¯se I know would do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And hey, furry cretin.¡± Lynne turned toward the monkey and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a furry cretin. Fuck you.¡±

    ¡°You know, you never told me your actual name.¡± Lynne said, as though finally realizing something. ¡°How about it? Instead of a kiss goodbye ¨C because holy shit, I really, really don¡¯t want to kiss you ¨C you give me a name goodbye?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± the monkey said firmly. ¡°Come back, and I¡¯ll let you know¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll just have to call you what you are.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°Monkey?¡±

    ¡°My best friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that was bad.¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought it was great.¡± Lynne said. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t even kidding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sadder that you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a snarky bastard,¡± Lynne said, ruffling monkey¡¯s head, much to the latter¡¯s dismay. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to bring back the glory of Divine War Apes. And to do that, you gotta have a lot of kids, you know? Rows and rows of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you telling me to go fuck myself?¡± the monkey said, arching his brows slightly.

    ¡°Ah, looks like spending so much time with me has really brought up your street intellect, huh? Can¡¯t even get the ¡®go fuck yourself¡¯ joke past you anymore. Thank you, though. For everything. But, mostly, for being a friend I never thought I¡¯d have.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re really leaving for good, huh?¡± the monkey said, his voice cracking somewhat. ¡°You¡¯d never tell any other soul that otherwise.¡±

    ¡°River of booze and a mountain of women await,¡± Lynne said, laughing heartily. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool not to go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Winds ruffled their hair gently as Lynne¡¯s laughter resonated, but not within Y¡¯se¡¯s and monkey¡¯s heart. They only heard silent pleas, wrenched away agony and pain residing deep within that laughter. Neither heartfelt nor bittersweet, to the two the goodbye appeared mostly lonely. Within Lynne¡¯s words, they heard reluctance, but, at the same time, determination. He had already parted with everything which bound his heart, and had long since set his sights on this very choice. He¡¯s going someplace not only them ¨C but no one else ¨C can truly follow. A place were winds aren¡¯t gentle and fires aren¡¯t warm, but rather a place where death is a serenade of agonized lovers.

 19.5 - Only, and Only...

    ONLY, AND ONLY...

    White, winter snow had, for the first time in eons, doused the formerly known Eastern Wastelands in its subtle beauty. Red roofs were now mere patches of white among the field of it, and surrounding hills had been drowned knee-deep from bottom to top. Cold days had invaded the homes, causing chimneys to spit out thick smokes into the sky, and the entire scape of Skyfire Paradise to attain surreal beauty it lacked before.

    Even the Palace, in all its glory, now stood white, leveled out with its lesser counterparts. Winter had come, and it was here to stay. Nearly a year had gone by since the Parsia¡¯s Crowning and his marriage to Thalia, during which Skyfire Paradise only grew further out, slowly filling up Eastern Wastelands toward North and South, becoming the second largest Kingdom on the entire Alloy Continent. Besides the memories, the only reminder of the past King was his statue, presented as a centerfold in the Palace¡¯s courtyard. It stood nearly twenty meters tall, his face carved out into a familiar, faint smile of his, hair ruffled backward as though gallantly carried by the wind, mimicked by his white cloak. A necklace hung sideways around his neck, a reflection of his path. His eyes were peered upward to the sky, with one of his arms stretched sideways, holding a massive scythe whose edge loomed over the Gates which divided the Palace and the rest of the city. Heroic air shimmered around the sculpture, giving way for tales of the figure¡¯s greatness to arise from time to time.

    While Lynne¡¯s figure slowly turned into a jaded, fading memory, upheld by ever-increasing myths, Parsia donned the role of the King and heralded the Kingdom into a new age. His presence slowly eclipsed Thalia¡¯s, who, with each passing month, grew more and more withdrawn, until the public eye barely ever saw her. She remained in her chambers, as was the case today, looking solemnly up into the sky, as though a beam of light would descend and bring him back. She wore rather light clothes, despite cold, harsh weather, but her expression gave no sign of it bothering her. A sigh escaped her as she withdrew her head from the window and walked back into the room, sitting onto the bed and picking up the opened book strew on bed¡¯s surface. A mere moment later, faint knocks on the door could be heard, causing her grunt before replying.

    ¡°Come in.¡± as the doors opened, familiar face walked through, smiling faintly. Unlike his usual, adorned, kingly clothes, Parsia dressed in light leather and cotton, with white, woolen scarf wrapped around his neck. His golden hair fell backward, tied into a tail by the end. ¡°Oh, hi.¡± Thalia said, forcing a smile on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± Parsia said.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Parsia ignored her no and took her arm, pulling her up onto her feet. ¡°And I know that the bears are known to hibernate through the winter, but the exceptions can be made, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you just call me fat?¡± Thalia exclaimed in protest as the two locked each other¡¯s arm by the elbow and walked out. ¡°I may have gained some weight, but I¡¯m by no means fat.¡±

    ¡°I never said you¡¯re fat. I said you¡¯re a bear.¡± Parsia said.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s better.¡± Thalia chuckled faintly as they quickly left the Palace itself and entered its backend garden. Once donned in spectacular colors, it was now purely white, broken only with small passageways running through it and a faint glimpse of green here and there. ¡°You weren¡¯t lying when you said it¡¯s beautiful, at least.¡± she added as she flicked her hair behind her ear and took a deep breath of fresh air.

    ¡°Kingdom¡¯s doing great, by the way,¡± Parsia said. ¡°In case its Queen is interested.¡±

    ¡°Hardly.¡±

    ¡°Good thing our beloved citizens aren¡¯t here to hear it. It probably wouldn¡¯t be doing so great then.¡±

    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re spinning me in mundane circles,¡± Thalia said. ¡°You really just wanted to go for a walk, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s only been a year Thalia,¡± Parsia said, his smile disappearing. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that at three month increments this entire time, Parsia,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I think we can conclude some things with fair certainty.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°¡­ just because we haven¡¯t heard from him doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Parsia persisted as the two continued walking through the snow-filled garden. ¡°We¡¯re being kept in complete dark regarding the situation over there, and it¡¯d be foolish to draw conclusions on, well, nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t have to do it, you know?¡± Thalia said.

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Defend him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°You are,¡± she continued, slowing the pace down. ¡°Because you don¡¯t need to, you really don¡¯t. I¡¯m not angry with him, or even disappointed. I¡¯m just¡­ sad, is all. Sad I probably won¡¯t ever see him again.¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± Parsia said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I know it¡­ but¡­ I do. You¡¯ll not only see him again, but the things will all go back to the way they used to be.¡±

    ¡°¡­ hah, I very much doubt that.¡± Thalia said, chuckling bitterly. ¡°Love is merely a happenstance at its core,¡± she continued. ¡°And ours was no different than anyone¡¯s. And I think it¡¯s high time I let go.¡±

    ¡°Thalia---¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Thalia interrupted him, shaking her head lightly. ¡°He¡¯d not want to see me like this anyway. And I know it sounds as the worst of excuses, but I truly believe it. I very much doubt he fell in love with a self-loathing woman who¡¯d rather revel in pity than move on.¡±

    ¡°¡­ in the end, it¡¯s your choice,¡± Parsia said. ¡°And all I can do is support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± she said, glancing and smiling at him. ¡°You might be a better friend than you are a King, actually. And you¡¯re quite a King.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you only say that because I only show you my good sides,¡± Parsia said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m very much hated, actually.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s news to me.¡±

    ¡°No, really,¡± Parsia said. ¡°Just yesterday, I was taking a casual stroll through the city when some kid threw a scone at me and told me ¡®Eat that, King!¡¯. It broke my heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha, wasn¡¯t he just, you know, asking you to literally eat it? You do look rather pain and thinly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ now that you mention it¡­¡± as the two broke out into laughter, alarms in their head rung as they leapt backward, both drawing out their weapons, creasing their brows. A moment later, space in front of them tore open as faintly familiar figures walked through.

    First one to cross it is a menacing-looking youth donned in black wholly, carrying a cold and indifferent expression. Following him was a beautiful woman bejeweled in fiery, red dress, and immediately after was a pale-looking woman adorned in white as snow dress, with a monkey stationed on her shoulder. Thalia¡¯s eyes and expression grew expectant, but no one else came through the tear, and it slowly closed up. Her eyes moved back toward Y¡¯se and met latter¡¯s; reading her expression, Thalia felt her already thinly-held-together heart collapse and break as though it was a dam finally overrun by river.

    The curtains of hope were rolled back, and all that was left behind them was truth and reality. Thalia¡¯s knees slowly gave out as she fell down, feeling tears she held back for so long pile up against the corners of her eyes and trickle down slowly, like a gentle stream. The world, much like the earth beneath her, froze as images and memories flashed past her thoughts, piling on onto the agony she suppressed deep down. It all happened in a flash, yet all her hopes crumbled down into pieces, and all her doubts surfaced. Then and there, while her knees grew cold, inched next to the freezing winter¡¯s snow, and while her arms hung listlessly against her body, and while tender snowflakes melted on her rosy cheeks, she had felt her heart break like never before. It was silent, unheard by anyone outside herself, yet it hurt more than any wound or scar she bore. Only then did she truly realize how unwilling she was to part with at least the hope of him. Only then did she truly realize and looked past all the lies she¡¯s been telling herself. And only then, when her whole being cried out in silence, did she realize she will never see him again. Not his eyes filled with wonder and glee, not his smile filled with cynic streak nor the warmth only they could convey, not his voice which had often pulled her back from droves of nothingness. She realized she¡¯ll never feel his warm, tender touch, never hear his mountain-bounding laughter, and never feel his fingers ruffle her hair. The cold of winter suddenly seemed infernal, yet far from enough to thaw her slowly freezing heart, desperate to close up all the holes so the pain would not be felt.

    Without her having even realized it, everyone except Y¡¯se had already departed. The latter merely stood there, her eyes fixated onto Thalia¡¯s kneeling body. Tears trickled down without a stop, her lips slightly agape, breathing growing slower and dimmer by second. This scene here was one of the reasons she delayed her return for so long; she had hoped it would merely hurt, rather than break. But, even she knew, hope is a strong, almost indestructible thing. If it happens to grip your heart with its tender notions, it will scarcely leave unless forcibly broken and torn. And, Y¡¯se knew, Thalia¡¯s just was. Ripped like tendons of the muscles, like cords and wires. There were no words to say that would either heal the wound, nor restore the hope. Only tender, ticking seconds that slowly passed by. As with all, time tends to heal wounds ¨C whether those naked eye can see freely, or those hidden deep inside one¡¯s soul. For some, it takes a day¡­ and for some it takes a decade, or much, much longer. But, it was inevitable that Thalia would walk again, and that her lips would once again don a smile worthy of her beauty. For now, though, she had to grieve. Her eyes had to bleed until they dried out, and her heart had to break until there was nothing to break anymore. Only, and only then, would the time¡¯s warped hands crawl within her being and begin healing her wounds. No words, acts or faces could speed it up or help it along. Only time, and only time alone.

 19.6 - Chiaroscuro

    CHIAROSCURO

    A tall, lonesome peak stood amidst the clouds like a heaven-piercing spear, adorned in nothing but frost and cold. While the shimmering sun¡¯s rays may be cast upon its surface, no warmth had ever ¨C or would ever ¨C thaw it completely. It stood defiantly amidst the clouds, baring its proud chest against the world standing small beneath it.

    Atop it, at the very edge, his legs hung over the ledge, sat a youthful looking man with melancholic expression. Cold wind brushed past his cheeks, causing his long hair to flutter backward, yet, despite his ever-so-rosy cheeks, the youth didn¡¯t seem to mind the harsh cold. His two arms were pressed backwards, used as columns to support him, his back slightly arched, chest caved in.

    What used to be a tinge of loneliness surrounding Lynne¡¯s brows was now a cloud, as though the entirety of his being was being defined by it. Past the sounds of occasional hush of a wind, the world remained silent, and it is in silence that voices begin to emerge. From nigh inaudible whispers to agonizing screams desiring to penetrate your very core. It is these moments of silence which bring to surface the memories buried in the long past flow of time. It is during these moments that one wishes to turn back the hands of time, only to find it impossible.

    Lynne looked back fondly at his past twenty years¡¯ worth of memories. It is because all of them that he sits at the edge of an endless fall, gazing over a distant horizon where golden of sun spilled over into blue of the sky like ink. A faint smile escaped his lips as he took a deep breath and nimbly leapt onto his feet, stretching out. Just as he did, he felt the space behind him tear open and a familiar face appear: Retch. Appearing as stoic and as heroic as ever, he walked up and stood next to Lynne, eyes focused on the distant sun.

    ¡°¡­ took you a long while.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°You could have at least let us know where you were going,¡± Retch said. ¡°We thought you ran.¡±

    ¡°I thought about it.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d much rather fight a God.¡± Lynne said, smiling lightly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Lynne asked. ¡°Nervous?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yup, I¡¯m a fool, asking a stone wall about these things called emotions.¡±

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Retch asked, glancing at Lynne.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± the latter said. ¡°Mostly tired.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem tired.¡±

    ¡°I never seem tired.¡±

    ¡°¡­ perhaps it all lacks a personal touch,¡± Retch said, the tone of his voice slightly mellowing. ¡°But we are ¨C no, I am ¨C grateful you¡¯re braving this storm together with the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it all still seems so surreal,¡± Lynne said, sighing. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m just waiting to wake up from a long-lasting dream, back home, where I¡¯ll find my dad doing taxes and lecturing me about the importance of knowing Magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it does sound like a pleasant moment.¡± Retch said, smiling faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the funniest things I¡¯ve realized about living while growing up,¡± Lynne said. ¡°Most often, I find myself yearning for the moments I used to dread. Like school days, going back home after staying past the curfew, dreading meeting my friends after having done something embarrassing the day prior¡­¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°¡­ bliss compared to today, aye?¡± Retch said, chuckling.

    ¡°Ha ha, you could say so,¡± Lynne laughed lightly, scratching his nose. ¡°But, I gotta admit, this ain¡¯t half-bad either. Just look at this view,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Had I stayed home, I never would have seen it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you really surprise me.¡±

    ¡°I do? Great! Means I¡¯ve still got it!¡±

    ¡°Something about you seems far too ethereal to be real,¡± Retch said. ¡°As though you were divined upon the World for the sole purpose of fighting with us. To enter our lives as a mere story, but to leave them as a soul-carved legend.¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe I was, maybe I wasn¡¯t,¡± Lynne said. ¡°But, I feel the same about everyone else, as though none of the relationships I formed meant more than a spiral forward toward that intangible goal I was chasing since the day I knew what a dream was¡­ as though everyone lost their meaning past fulfilling their purpose for my betterment.¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe we are, maybe we aren¡¯t,¡± Retch replied in kind. ¡°In the end, does it matter though? You can¡¯t blame invisible, abiding hands for your own choices.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t,¡± Lynne said, glancing at him. ¡°It would go against all I chose to believe, after all. Did you ever hear about the tale of Dancing Serpent?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have,¡± Retch said, a faint smile appearing on his face. ¡°One of my favorite stories from childhood days.¡±

    ¡°I feel a whole lot like him,¡± Lynne explained. ¡°Drawing circles and tip-toeing around the edges, always on the fence over taking that final, most important leap.¡±

    ¡°In the end, though, he did dance,¡± Retch said. ¡°Rejecting world¡¯s mockery altogether at that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ legs make you a walker, not a dancer,¡± Lynne mumbled under his breath softly. ¡°As eyes make you see, not behold. As hands make you touch, not feel. To dance you need a Soul, to behold a Mind, and to feel a Heart. Isn¡¯t it amazing how the entire concept of Magic is stored in an old folk tale, yet so few will ever realize it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived much, much longer than you,¡± Retch said. ¡°And both the World and the people inhabiting it never ceased to amaze me.¡±

    ¡°I envy that.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°Then live to be my age.¡± Retch said.

    ¡°Not that,¡± Lynne said, shaking his head lightly. ¡°But the fact that you can see the beauty all around you, even after so many years.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha, no, no, I still do,¡± Lynne said, chuckling. ¡°But, the colors are slowly fading. There¡¯s no doubt that if I were to ever reach your age, I¡¯d be nothing but an old, bitter and sour man whose only purpose is to make days of others filled with misery and nothing else.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re a good man, Lynne,¡± Retch said. ¡°And you will always be good, at least in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s rich, coming from someone who, just a few weeks ago, told me that if I want to do a good deed, I should think about what I¡¯d usually do, and do the exact opposite of that.¡± Lynne said, smirking lightly.

    ¡°The other Five Guardians, myself included,¡± Retch said. ¡°All had to sacrifice a fair share of things, no doubt. But, practically since the day we were born, we knew what we were getting ourselves into, and we had a choice: whether to reject our position and live out our lives any way we saw fit, or to harken to tales old and become the Guardians¡ª¡°

    ¡°¡ªyou¡¯ve already told me that tale plenty times,¡± Lynne interrupted, sighing lightly. ¡°But, believe it or not, I don¡¯t care much for what you think of me, or any one of those smiling faces who offered me gemstones in spades and enough resources that could have produced millions of Mages back home. I¡¯ve committed myself to this purpose, and that¡¯s all there is to it. And, as I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m rather excited about battling a God. It¡¯s been a long while since I felt my bones bleed and my heart wailing and clawing for death. There¡¯s beauty in such pain, believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s been awhile since I was allowed to draw from the knowledge I obtained from philosophy books without being mocked for it,¡± Retch said, laughing lightly. ¡°Perhaps there was no more fitting way to end our prelude, no?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more beautiful than two grown men speaking vaguely about the things they themselves barely understand, all the while retaining serious expressions?¡± Lynne said, beaming forth a brilliant smile. ¡°If that isn¡¯t living, I don¡¯t know what is.¡±

    ¡°Best of luck, Lynne.¡± Retch said, extending his arm forward. ¡°May your Soul, Mind and Heart never cease to breathe life into your incredulous existence.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, old man,¡± Lynne said, accepting the handshake and smiling lightly. ¡°May yours do the same.¡±

    A few moments later, Lynne was left alone yet again at the mountain¡¯s peak, overlooking the fading horizon. Colors blended as though brushed by painter¡¯s hand on a canvas of dreams, surreal yet almost tangible by the virtue of their existence. Lynne extended his arm forward, opening it freely and grasping toward the tiny sun in the distance, as though attempting to grab it. Faintly smiling, he lowered his arm and looked down the mountainous slope leading through wet clouds with an excited expression. Pushing forward, he hung slightly over the edge, his two hands tucked into his coat¡¯s pockets.

    ¡°¡­ it is time for me to dance as well,¡± he said lowly. ¡°For the first and last time.¡±

    He flung himself forward and began falling down freely, holding back his breath as he felt cold wind pierce his cheeks. His hair and coat fluttered backward, his face slightly distorted, yet still a smile emerged on it. Free, unbound, content and blithe, as though, with the fall, he was leaving behind his life-long albatross, setting forth his foot on the last, winding road of life.

 19.7 - War Drivel

    WAR DRIVEL

    Discussion ran loud and rampart inside a large, rectangular hall adorned with glittering, hanging chandeliers, and blasting rays of light pushing through the glass windows. Tables and chairs were filled to brim with food and drinks, and people shouted over one another in vain attempts to be heard. It wasn¡¯t long before the very same tables and chairs, and food and drinks on top of them, were seen flying through the air like arrows, aimed either randomly or at someone specifically.

    With the foreboding notion of the Great War growing ever so apparent, tensions were high among people ¨C even those standing at the very top. This gathering was supposed to relieve some of that tension, yet, despite the best attempts of the bards and exotic dancers awkwardly sitting in silence around the tables, it had quickly spiraled into a mass hysteria of sorts. Some of the most important figures of the Clans currently present at the gathering were missing from it, and even the Clans themselves, as they jointly disappeared about two weeks ago. This led to strange discord among ranks ¨C and Clans themselves ¨C as the unified battle plan is yet to be formed.

    On one of the tables, seemingly isolated from the whole ongoing mess, Y¡¯se sat leaned back, on her sides a man and a woman, seeming as bored as Y¡¯se herself was. The man appeared rather stout and tall, with strong jawline and wicked, narrow eyes. His name was Oy¡¯oh, and he was part of the same generation as Y¡¯se, being only a dozen or so years older than her.

    The woman mirrored Y¡¯se in subtle beauty, but unlike Y¡¯se¡¯s long, silver hair, the woman herself wore hers short and golden, yet it managed to perfectly encapsulate her features and enhance them. Her name was Ly¡¯el, and, much like Oy¡¯oh, she was slightly older than Y¡¯se. The trio were sent here as representatives of Iylox Clan, yet, for the most part of the gathering, they remained silent and reserved.

    Growing tired of the charade at last, Y¡¯se grunted lowly and sighed before getting up and walking through the droves of food hanging on the floor, reaching the far end of the ensemble of tables, and gaining the high ground by climbing atop of it. She didn¡¯t say a word and merely waited, as more and more eyes shifted their gazes away from each other and onto her. Something about her was beyond captivating, and her mere presence caused silence to slowly begin to emerge. It didn¡¯t hurt that she was a part of one of the most respected Clans present at the gathering, nor that she was among the few Divine Mages here.

    ¡°¡­ thank you,¡± Y¡¯se said in a low tone, yet it carried through and reach everyone present. ¡°I understand that beyond the surface frustration, what most of us here feel is fear, dread and confusion.¡± she continued calmly. ¡°I feel much the same. However, bickering, shouting and blaming others won¡¯t lead us anywhere. The main issue is, from what I¡¯ve understood from your bickering, is that nobody wants to take the vanguard, no?¡± silent nods and confirmations echoed out throughout the hall for a few moments before it all returned to silence. ¡°If that¡¯s the problem, we¡¯ll take it. Angars can take the flank because most of your top-tier Mages are mobility-oriented, Royews can take rear because you¡¯re basically an army of canons that can¡¯t do anything else, Teygars can take engage in long-term guerrilla warfare while the rest of your lot can divide yourselves appropriately, I imagine.¡±

    ¡°I understand that most of your strongest have suddenly gone missing, and you¡¯re wondering why,¡± she continued as the chatter following her distribution died down. ¡°And while I can¡¯t give you answers, I can tell you that we alone are enough. It will be a war for our homes, our beloved, our children, and all those who were never as lucky as we were to get to where we are. And it¡¯s a war that we must win,¡± while her words seemed convincing, Y¡¯se couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly; although she knew very little regarding Lynne and others, she knew very well that it was their war alone which truly counted for something. ¡°So, instead of fighting among ourselves, why not try forging friendships that will carry not only through the war itself, but even further beyond?¡±

    As she stepped down, her walk back to her table was accompanied by a thunderous applause, yet she still appeared completely unfazed, as though there was only silence. As she sat down, the applaud ended and the chatter resumed, as people began discussing the course they¡¯d take among themselves.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Quite a speech.¡± Oy¡¯oh said, grinning. ¡°Where¡¯d you come up with that one?¡±

    ¡°I hijacked your brain and wrung it out of there.¡± Y¡¯se replied, grinning back.

    ¡°¡­ do you really not know anything about the Retch, Patriarch and others?¡± Ly¡¯el asked in a mellow tone.

    ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t,¡± Y¡¯se replied, slightly frustrated. ¡°The answer won¡¯t change because you keep asking me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Ly¡¯el said, smiling apologetically.

    ¡°¡­ ugh, no, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling back. ¡°It¡¯s just been¡­ a few hard days.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to participate in this war, though?¡± Oy¡¯oh asked, his previous grin replaced with a grim expression. ¡°What if you run into him?¡±

    ¡°I can handle him.¡± Y¡¯se replied calmly.

    ¡°¡­ are you sure?¡± Oy¡¯oh pressed. ¡°You¡¯ve discarded and abandoned your entire Clan once for him, disappearing for nearly a hundred years. Those wounds don¡¯t just disappear, Y¡¯se.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Oy¡¯oh,¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling lightly. ¡°Besides, the chances of running into him are so spectacularly low, they aren¡¯t even worth mentioning. I¡¯m nowhere near strong enough to get entangled with fights on that level.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, speaking of strong!¡± Ly¡¯el exclaimed softly. ¡°Where is that boy that you discovered in the Mortal Realm? Uh, what¡¯s his name? Lynne? Right, Lynne! Where is Lynne?¡±

    ¡°He disappeared,¡± Y¡¯se said plainly, yet a fraction of sadness escaped her tone. ¡°Alongside others.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s odd,¡± Oy¡¯oh said, sighing lightly. ¡°All of the strongest people from our side suddenly disappearing without trace? What the hell is happening? Aren¡¯t you at least a little bit curious?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°But, at the same time, I trust whatever it is they¡¯re doing. If they disappeared just before the Great War started, there must be a good reason for it. Something we simply can¡¯t understand. Besides, we have a war to fight. No point in getting distracted by things we clearly were never meant to understand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Oy¡¯oh said, stretching out freely. ¡°When they return, we can just ask them. Until then, we have some godly ass to kick.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why¡¯d you sign us up for the vanguard?¡± Ly¡¯el asked. ¡°We¡¯re perhaps the worst choice for the job. Only this braindead brother of mine and few others can actually properly handle the job.¡±

    ¡°Because nobody else wants to do it,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°And we¡¯re as well equipped as any of them, if I¡¯m honest. Besides, it¡¯s war, not a battle. We¡¯ll assume the vanguard position only at the start, and to where things spiral afterwards¡­ it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing for us to do here anymore,¡± Oy¡¯oh said. ¡°Should we leave?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Y¡¯se said as she got up, followed immediately by the other two. ¡°At least our scouting groups are cooperating better. I don¡¯t expect this calm to last much longer. Oy¡¯oh, go inform our Clan to be on alert all the time, and have everything readied.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Oy¡¯oh said, bowing slightly; despite the fact that Y¡¯se was younger than both of them, she was the only Divine Magus among her generation, elevating her far beyond the grasp and restriction of age. With a slightly blinding light, Oy¡¯oh flashed in front of Y¡¯se and Ly¡¯el, disappearing into the distance.

    ¡°¡­ things seem awfully serene across the realms considering the impending war,¡± Ly¡¯el said, chuckling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s almost as no one outside the main circle even believes it to be real.¡±

    ¡°They will, eventually,¡± Y¡¯se said as the two left the hall and entered a massive rose garden shaped like a maze. However, instead of walking through it, the two took to the sky and moved toward the special tear which led back to their home realm. ¡°Until then, they may as well live in the delusion if it helps them.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what really happened with Lynne?¡± Ly¡¯el asked, changing the subject.

    ¡°Hm? I already told you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, he disappeared, I get it,¡± Ly¡¯el said. ¡°But he must have said goodbye, right? Didn¡¯t he say anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­ not really,¡± Y¡¯se said, recalling the last day she saw Lynne, and the surrounding cataclysm he created. ¡°It wasn¡¯t much of a goodbye either. Just¡­ something¡­¡±

    ¡°You miss him?¡± Ly¡¯el probed.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Y¡¯se said, chuckling faintly. ¡°But I will, eventually.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you say it as though he¡¯ll never come back,¡± Ly¡¯el said, her brows furrowing lightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on Y¡¯se? You know more than you¡¯re telling us.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t, Ly¡¯el,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°All I have, much like you, are just guesses and assumptions. If nothing else, though, at least I know Lynne¡­ isn¡¯t planning his return. Why¡­ that, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No more questions were asked and no more answers were given as the two flew through the sky in silence, accompanied only by the fading sounds of wind. While the clear division lay across not only realms, but even Clans, as to when and how or even whether the war would start, those few that knew all these answers with certainty awaited it in silence and tranquility. It was a war, the place born for Mages to shine at their brightest. And death just another aspect of it all were willing to accept, seeing as there never was another choice.

 19.8 - From Darkness, a Light

    FROM DARKNESS, A LIGHT

    Thunder and rain boomed from the sky, encapsulating the dark, otherwise silent night. Muddied and wetted earth stood in solace, surrounded by sharp, tip-shaped mountains and thick forests of oddly shaped trees. The valley was currently inhabited by thousands of people, all standing, their hands crossed behind their backs, all looking down as rain poured against them and alongside them.

    At the far front, adorned in ritualistic robe and surrounded by eight pillars erected upright, glimmering in faint cyan, a short, old man lied motionless. Standing solemnly above him was a fair, golden-haired youth, his expression downcast. His arms rested freely at the sides of his body as faint, golden sheen shimmered off the surface of his adorned robe. He suddenly knelt slowly and placed the index finger between his brows, closing his eyes as he muttered intangible words.

    As the silent prayer came to an end, and as he got up and faced the ocean of people behind him, all suddenly lifted their heads toward the sky and released a lungful battle cry. The surrounding mountains shook and skies trembled as thunder replied in kind, drowning the silent world in its tune.

    The battle cry ended and, with a slight bow toward the altar, the crowd scattered quickly into the dark of the night, with only three remaining behind: Ryon, Eeala and Sa Rai. The latter two joined Ryon at the altar shortly after, their eyes focused on the corpse in front of them which suddenly turned to ash and dispersed; after all, it was artificially made merely for the ceremony, and old man¡¯s actual body had long since been destroyed.

    ¡°¡­ have the others been warned?¡± Ryon asked in a low tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sa Rai said calmly, his long scar twitching lightly. ¡°We¡¯ve miscalculated.¡±

    ¡°Yes we have.¡± Ryon nodded, sighing slightly. ¡°Nonetheless, we can only look forward.¡±

    ¡°The boy, and everyone else, have disappeared,¡± Eeala said. ¡°It appears that the time is near.¡±

    ¡°¡­ they don¡¯t matter to us anymore,¡± Ryon said. ¡°All we can do is have faith in our Fathers and do the best we can on our side.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe the old man¡¯s been defeated so easily,¡± Sa Rai said, sighing. ¡°Or that he sounded genuinely terrified when he warned us to back off.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s all on me,¡± Ryon said. ¡°I¡¯m the one who pushed the hardest to ignore the boy, and thus we arrive to today. I should have trusted Y¡¯se¡¯s judgment, yet in defiance, I didn¡¯t. Shameful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Sa Rai said. ¡°Nobody expected or predicted this. But, as you said, the boy¡¯s no longer our problem. Perhaps, he never really was.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Ryon said, looking up at the dark sky, letting the rain blast against his face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to it, then,¡± Eeala said. ¡°Let us know if Fathers reply.¡±

    ¡°I will. Good luck and be careful.¡± Ryon said.

    ¡°We will.¡±

    Eeala and Sa Rai glanced at the downcast Ryon one last time before disappearing into the darkness like the rest of their brethren. Shortly after, the fair youth fell onto his knees, his eyes changing their hue slightly. Clasping his hands in front of his chest and intertwining his fingers tightly, he began muttering. Not a prayer or a calling, not a plea, just an indistinguishable name, over and over again. Whisper carried into the wind, blown to the sky and beyond. Rain fell and thunder sounded, and days and nights danced in a cycle. As days passed on, Ryon felt more and more pressure bear on his shoulder yet, rather than a pained expression, a joyful smile emerged onto his face. His ears and eyes bled, and his body thinned out and hair fell alongside the rain, yet the smile never disappeared from his face.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°¡­ Father¡­¡± Ryon said at last as the sun broke through the thick clouds and shone golden on top of him. His voice was weak and coarse, barely audible, yet filled with incessant joy and delirium. ¡°Thank You¡­ Thank You¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± no reply came, but Ryon wasn¡¯t discouraged. He swallowed a mouthful of blood and erected himself upright while still kneeling, arching his head backward and looking straight at the blinding sun in the sky.

    ¡°I pray You divine upon me¡ª¡°

    ¡°You have disappointed Me,¡± a strong, resonating voice interrupted him, causing a headache akin to thousands of swords being pierced through his skull. Ryon screamed out in pain and agony as he began vomiting blood in spades, barely hanging on from toppling over onto the floor. Crimson blood encapsulated his entire being, and stretched eyes shimmered with absolute terror and agony. ¡°Broke Our Promise, Child of Sun.¡±

    ¡°¡­f-f-father¡­¡± Ryon stuttered weakly.

    ¡°We have showered you ¨C YOU ¨C an insignificant nothing in Our Benevolence, in Our Glory, in Our Pride!¡± the voice grew louder as mountains around Ryon quaked and split apart, bursting out into splinters, mixing in with rain. Ryon screamed out atop of his lungs as he felt his head would explode at any moment, and that his heart would freeze over.

    ¡°¡ªfo-forgive, forgive¡­ Father¡­ forgive¡­¡±

    ¡°We,¡± before Ryon¡¯s eyes, a mirage flashed; colors interwove as though brushed on canvas, as fiery ring emerged from within, beyond it a land of nothing and everything. Ryon¡¯s heart stopped and all pain disappeared as he felt the sheer amount of Mana circulating within the mirage. Then, a round realm, its surface scorched and burning appeared, and then another, and within the darkness void of stars, realm after realm, spherically shaped, floating around in the infinity, sprung into existence one after another, until darkness no longer lived on empty. ¡°Borne the Calamity,¡± then, from within the heart of the darkness, a beautiful star lit up, wholly white in hue, and showered the spherical realms in color and life. Hands enveloped realms as creatures hidden in shadows emerged one my one, standing like elongated giants, all looking at the singularity of light at the very heart of everything. Then the light dimmed and grew weaker, moment after moment. Those furthest away from it quickly turned to ash and disappeared, and screams and weeps had trodden through its infinity. ¡°Sheltered the Agony,¡± infinity collapsed, and light was no more. ¡°And Were born Anew.¡±

    Yet, from its ashes, new endlessness had spawned and light broke through the infinite darkness once more. From the nothingness, as eons passed, light burst out in rays, and new, bright cosmic lights emerged. Fiery blazes flew through, and as though pulled by invisible hands, from time to time, would halt and round the bright lights. Thus, in due time, life was born anew, and with it, new giants emerged from nothingness and everything. And then, beyond them, new lives began to sprawl¡­ until, one day, long in to the future from when the light was born, human-like creatures appeared, and, from them, first humans were slowly born. Thousands of realms bore life, of all shapes, sizes and kids, yet, only One carried the trace of Light, yet, one was shattered in a war, and from it, Seven were spawned.

    ¡°We withstood it All!¡± the voice resonated deep within Ryon¡¯s Soul, pulling it apart as though intent on ripping it into shreds. Pain grew ever so numbing, yet death seemed so far away. Ryon had given in, and listened ¨C listened with all his heart to every word, carefully focused onto the mirage playing before him, afraid he¡¯d miss a single speck. ¡°Yet, you ¨C an insignificant nothing ¨C dares ask Us for forgiveness?!¡± from within a mirage, something akin to a face appeared. Ryon only caught a glimpse before his eyes turned into fiery blaze as he screamed out in agony. As they burned in brilliance, the voice echoed one last time as the pressure subsided. ¡°Win your war,¡± the voice said. ¡°Or you shall never herald your birthright glory.¡±

    Mountains remained crumbled as the silence encapsulated the realm yet again; sun which had burst through the clouds was gone, and the mirage was nowhere to be found. Ryon felt every bone in his body crack as he toppled over. One glimpse was all it took for his eyes to burn into ash, never to recover. He knew immediately he¡¯d forever remain blind, yet, he didn¡¯t care. That faint glimpse was more than worthy of all he had suffered, and much, much more. His fair, handsome features now stood disfigured, and his golden hair had turned completely white, and his originally slender but muscular body had thinned out to skin and bone¡­ yet, he didn¡¯t care. His lips danced up into a smile. He broke out into a weak chuckle, yet the rest of his body remained motionless. His days were counted, whether the War was won or lost. What was given to him was being taken away, and only a breadth of life remained within his Soul. He forced himself to look up into the sky, grunting in agony and pain, and parted his lips as a whisper escaped softly into the wind.

    ¡°¡­ for Thy Glory,¡± he said. ¡°Sons of Light, Beholders of Darkness¡­ and Fathers and Mothers of us all¡­¡±

 19.9 - Thusly Sky Quaked

    THUSLY SKY QUAKED

    Winter had long since perished from Skyfire Paradise, and its snow-coated rooftops once again shone splendidly underneath the glimmering sun. Over the course of winter, the Kingdom¡¯s expansion all but halted; the only part of the Eastern Wastelands that didn¡¯t fall under its domain was the small corner in the furthest north, and it was only because there was no reason for it, as the land was known for spewing toxic gases, and was practically inhabitable.

    Despite the fact that the Kingdom never stopped growing, no other Kingdom dared declare a war; it was well-known that Skyfire Paradise ¨C while perhaps not having the most numerous army ¨C bolstered the strongest Mages in the world at the moment. Rather than war, most Kings and Queens opted into commencing diplomatic missions in order to establish relationship beyond that of a simple trading system.

    However, in spite of all the forward momentum the Kingdom was upholding, neither Parsia nor Thalia were able to calm down for some reason. Their hearts felt a strange sense of foreboding, and it wasn¡¯t as though they had no inkling as to why: The Great War was approaching. Conflicts had escalated well beyond simple skirmishes at this point, and more and more Divine Mages were getting involved. It was only a matter of time before their little Paradise will have been swept in the war¡¯s current.

    The two of them were currently sitting on a modest balcony hanging on the highest floor of the Palace, enjoying breakfast as they basked in the sun. Both wore night clothes and wore their hairs unruly, yet neither seemed to mind. Looking at the sky, Thalia sighed once more before reverting her gaze back onto Parsia, smiling warmly.

    ¡°How¡¯s the breakfast?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I always keep thinking ¡®well, they can¡¯t make it any better than this¡¯,¡± Parsia said. ¡°But, it¡¯s like they¡¯re intent on proving me wrong.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, they really do like outdoing themselves, don¡¯t they?¡± Thalia commented with slight laughter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that we¡¯ve finally imported some decent wine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so you were the one who chugged the ten bottles two days ago?¡± Parsia said, smirking lightly.

    ¡°What? A girl has her needs.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, whatever you say, girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t it strange that we still haven¡¯t received any news?¡± Thalia¡¯s tone suddenly grew grim and serious as her expression mimicked it. ¡°By now, we should have heard something.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re far from the central focus of the conflict,¡± Parsia replied. ¡°By the time the war reaches us, it will have undergone many shifts. Even some Divine Realms have yet to plunge themselves into large-scaled conflicts, let alone outright war.¡±

    ¡°Will the forces we have be enough?¡± Thalia mumbled.

    ¡°We¡¯ve done the best we could,¡± Parsia said. ¡°Also, Y¡¯se promised she¡¯d keep an eye out on us and, if need be, send help.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why would she, though?¡± Thalia said. ¡°She has no ties to this place anymore.¡±

    ¡°Trust her,¡± Parsia said, smiling lightly. ¡°She¡¯ll come through.¡±

    ¡°You say that just because she¡¯s pretty.¡± Thalia said, smirking.

    ¡°Well, can you blame me?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, no, no, I certainly cannot. Aah, she really has a way of making the girl jealous,¡± she added, taking a sip of the tea. ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s doing now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ she is a Divine Magus,¡± Parsia said, looking up. ¡°And one of the direct descendants of the Ancient Clan. I imagine she¡¯s at the heart of it all.¡±

    ¡°We really drew the good end of the deal, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°To be fair,¡± Parsia said. ¡°We were never asked to participate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Thalia said. ¡°I didn¡¯t even hear from my Master since I last visited her.¡± she added, unaware that her Master was currently locked in a deep dungeon, chained to cold and wet walls in complete darkness.

    ¡°Lynne¡¯s probably the one to blame, or thank,¡± Parsia said; Thalia twitched slightly at the mention of his name, but recovered quickly. It didn¡¯t escape Parsia¡¯s eye, but he said nothing. ¡°He must have said something to others.¡±

    ¡°¡­ does that sound like an act of a King who abandons his Kingdom?¡± Thalia said. It wasn¡¯t an uncommon sight; ever since Y¡¯se told her that Lynne would most-likely never be coming back odd eight months ago, she had grown bitter and resentful whenever he was mentioned.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Lynne left for a reason,¡± Parsia said; unlike Thalia, he was able to look past him leaving, and look at the core of it all. Rather than abandon, Parsia believed Lynne left more because he had to than anything else. Some bigger calling heeded him, and a single, golden Throne remained too small to hold him whole. ¡°You can¡¯t forever be stuck in that limbo, Thalia.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Thalia said, sighing lightly. ¡°I know I promised, but¡­¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with the promise,¡± Parsia said, leaning over and gently caressing her cheek. ¡°I¡¯d just rather not see you in pain every time I mention his name. For all his faults, we both know Lynne didn¡¯t leave because he felt like it. And, no matter how big of a front you put up, I know that, deep down, you¡¯ve already forgiven him. You¡¯ve just yet to forgive yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, spanning thousands of miles eastward, on a small cliff side surrounded by thick forest and a deep ravine beneath spilling into a mountain valley, a man and a woman were sitting next to each other. The man had thick, black beard, long, unruly hair, and what used to be a white coat. Woman, on the other hand, appeared slightly ethereal ¨C as though she was both there and elsewhere at the same time ¨C yet that didn¡¯t lessen her beauty in the slightest.

    The two had been sitting like this for nearly half a year now, not moving an inch, waiting. Sometimes they¡¯d chat, sometimes they¡¯d drink, and sometimes they¡¯d sleep. It was peaceful, bordering surreal, yet, through it all, a silver-hued cloud hung eternally above their heads. The silent ripples, the swaying branches, the trouncing rivers¡­ any sign of sound and movement would cause the two to become alerted and jump onto their feet.

    However, at the moment, the two appeared relaxed, as though a massive battle wasn¡¯t looming over them, as they happily chatted and drank. Lynne¡¯s youthful handsomeness was all but gone now; his forehead showed the first signs of wrinkles, his jaw was now cut and strong, body no longer slender but relatively muscular, and the only remnant of his past handsomeness remained his hair which had now grown to half his back.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re fucking with me!!¡± Lynne exclaimed, bursting out in laughter. ¡°He really stripped her naked in the middle of the battle?! Ha ha, what a maniac¡­¡±

    ¡°He was one insane bastard,¡± Meredith said, laughing lightly. ¡°But, he could fight with the best of them. Alright, your turn. The craziest bastard you¡¯ve ever had a pleasure of meeting.¡±

    ¡°You mean besides myself?¡±

    ¡°Well, if we included you into this list, nobody else would have made it.¡±

    ¡°Wow, hell, that was just mean. Like, really fucking mean. I thought you actually liked me.¡± Lynne said, barely holding back laughter.

    ¡°Like you? You promised to fight a fucking God while I was asleep. You could have least given me a heads up, you know?¡±

    ¡°Ah, come on. I know you¡¯re itching to get your filthy nails into some godly mucus.¡±

    ¡°Wow, hell, that was just mean. Like¡ª¡°

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lynne interrupted, stroking his beard lightly as he dove down the memory lane. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leverage she¡¯s was on the level of your guy,¡± he continued as a faint image popped into his head. ¡°But, there was this girl I met a long time ago, Fen¡¯er. She was a daughter of some crazy bastard that was trying to revive a False God or something, but that¡¯s irrelevant. Anyway, one day, she and her cult ambush this innocent gathering of adventuring Mages ¨C which I obviously was a part of ¨C and they start their nonchalant massacre. Not wanting to die, I go slightly batshit insane and kill a whole heap of them. A few months pass, and I run into her yet again while I was traveling, and she actually remembered my aura. My fucking aura. She chased me, fought me, swore she¡¯d kill me and rip me to shreds. Later on, she actually betrays her father, joins me as we trounce the bastard, and ends up falling in love with me. Ain¡¯t that poetry at its finest?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you told that entire story just so you could brag about the girl falling in love with you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lynne smirked lightly as he drank directly from the bottle. ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± he exclaimed softly as he put the bottle down. ¡°She died, fighting my battle. Kind of a running theme with people I knew.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I remember her!¡± Meredith exclaimed. ¡°She wasn¡¯t a lunatic! She was quite funny and sweet, actually.¡±

    ¡°¡­ anyone bent on following me is a lunatic.¡± Lynne mumbled.

    ¡°We really are, aren¡¯t we?¡± Meredith said, chuckling lightly. ¡°But, we can¡¯t really help it.¡±

    ¡°What? My glorious mustache is simply that irresistible?¡±

    ¡°You really need to shave,¡± she said. ¡°You look like an offspring of an ape and¡­ hair. Just¡­ hair.¡±

    ¡°It makes me look rugged and like the type of guy who¡¯d gone through stuff, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s this,¡± Meredith said, leaning back and sighing slightly. ¡°This¡­ madness that rolls off your tongue. The unflinching way you talk, walk and fight. The way you make even the most insane statement sound plausible. The way you make people think ¡®damn, I can do this¡¯ whenever they¡¯re around you. Even when you were a tantrum-throwing child, I suspect you had a lot of people enamored by you. It¡¯s simply not something you learn, but something you either have or you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s weird,¡± Lynne said after short silence. ¡°Why does someone need me to tell him things can be done? If people want to do something, they should just do it. There¡¯s nothing stopping them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha, it¡¯s amazing you were even able to say that without biting your tongue halfway through.¡±

    ¡°I know, right?! It¡¯s definitely getting into my top ten lifetime achievements.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the top one?¡± Meredith asked as her smile suddenly turned upside down. Earth beneath them quaked gently as the sky above darkened somewhat and clouds began blocking the sun. Lynne slowly got up on his feet and downed what was left of the bottle, still looking up.

    ¡°Saving the world.¡± he mumbled, causing Meredith to smile as she shook her head slightly. A moment later, she flashed in brilliant gold and disappeared, retreating into Lynne¡¯s soul. As winds hissed and mountains grunted and rivers screeched, Lynne remained motionless as he let his hair and coat flutter backwards, the all-too-familiar medallion hanging off his neck slipping out and dangling. Although the sheer amount of Mana currently converging at the topmost point of heaven seemed large enough to drown the entire World into ash, it didn¡¯t matter much to Lynne who slowly extended his right arm and summoned a familiar friend; the scythe screeched out excitedly as it felt the Mana convergence, crying out like a child who¡¯d gotten a new toy. ¡°You and me both, friend.¡± Lynne mumbled, suddenly smiling. ¡°You and me both.¡±

 20.0 - Desolate Heart of War

    DESOLATE HEART OF WAR

    Rugged, scarred wars dripped wet, tingling echoes of droplets clashing against stones one of two sounds occupying tight chamber. Iron chains remained fixed and tightly woven within the concrete, stretching out downward and wrapping themselves around thinned out, bloodied wrists. Soft moans encapsulated the scene, causing even the hearts of hardened to thaw.

    Woman¡¯s body was placed in a half-kneeling position, her arms elevated above her head and chained up fixedly. She was entirely naked, body open for all who came to see, yet, very few would find it in any way beautiful or arousing. She who once donned fair, spotless skin that could bewitch the hearts of millions of men and women alike now bathed in soiled, drab and muddied hues, countless perverse scars, crimson dye only there to elate the state she was in. It was beyond cruel, deplorably inhumane, as though it was done by the hands of a devil rather than a man; yet, man¡¯s hands were the cause.

    Lady Ella was once a pristine beauty whose name resonated across the realms. Many-a-men and women traversed endless voids only to sneak a glance at her beauty, or for a chance to hear her choir-like, tranquil voice. However, that beauty was no more; her oval-shaped face had a wide and deep scar running through her left eye, cheek and jaw, bones and teeth clearly visible beneath. Her full lips had both been cut off clean, flattened with the rest of her face. Her full, rosy cheeks were pierced full of holes, bloodied and bruised, and her slender ¨C but curved ¨C figure had diminished down to mere skin and bones. Both her full breasts were cleanly cut off, much like her lips, and there now stood only two circular wounds, still bleeding.

    Very few were able to stomach the view, and even fewer stand and stare at it for any prolonged periods of time. Torture, throughout the realms, was a tool ¨C a commonly accepted one, even. Beatings, scarring, even crucifixion were used by nearly all. However, there always stood a clear line between torture and cruelty; when tool was discarded, and purity of evil descended. When the last shred of humane had been erased, and one sought the lands beyond.

    Lady Ella was captured odd six months ago, and had revealed all she knew on that very day. She was a prideful woman, but she wasn¡¯t a stupid one. She knew there was no reason to play coy and mysterious, and had immediately shared all she knew to her captors. Yet, it bought her little good will. She was immediately thrown into a dungeon, cut clean from the world, denied the basics of living, and, day after day, tortured until bloodied tears crept down her cheeks, and her mind finally shut down, unable to endure the pain¡­ and humiliation. She had lost the count of number of times she was stabbed, raped, beaten, fed animal feces, cut, burned¡­ she had endured it all, but not of her own will. She had surrendered to death long ago, yet death wouldn¡¯t come. She was kept alive forcibly, and her role in the upcoming war was clear ¨C she was a symbol. Symbol of betrayal.

    Cruelty shown to her was matchless, and even the coldest men and women would agree that this act signaled the moment humans have lost their humanity. However, very few knew the exact state she was in; stories circulated outside merely mentioned that she was kept in a cold cell, denied edible food, and was chained. Most people who heard it found it ordinary, as that was the common practice with betrayers. Then, the news spread¡­ of the state she was actually in. Fear, anguish, disgust, hate¡­ they all filled the bellies of people, but pure, unfiltered terror ruled over them all. No one dared even joke about changing the sides, much alone think about actually doing it.

    Within the cold cell, faint sounds of approaching footsteps echoed. Startled, Ella opened her one, functioning eye and raised her head in alarm. She appeared feral, like an animal that wished it was killed rather than be toyed with. As the iron doors creaked, a woman in tight, white battle armor entered, her silver hair flowing downward like river. Y¡¯se¡¯s eyes immediately landed on Ella¡¯s body, and she felt sick; her insides churned, and her heart froze. The repugnant smell was the last thing on her mind when she saw the state of a once beautiful woman. Rather, she found it hard to even call Ella as she was now a woman. She was a creature, a product of someone¡¯s twisted, evil mind. A symbol of lost humanity more so than anything else.

    Pity surged within her eyes as she forcibly calmed herself down. She had just returned from the battle, and had heard the rumors about her. She raced here in disbelief, yet, it was exactly as the rumors said; no, it was much, much worse. Y¡¯se saw it in Ella¡¯s eyes ¨C a plea. Simple, innocent plea¡­ to die. She couldn¡¯t talk, with her tongue having been cut long ago, but her eyes spoke louder than her throat ever could. She only wished for death. Y¡¯se walked over and crouched in front of her. Former¡¯s eyes were clear, determined, as she raised her arm and gently placed her hand atop of Ella¡¯s head. She caressed it for a moment before a brief flash of pure white light emerged from her palm and pierced through the skull. Within less than a breath, Ella had died. The plea in her eyes had, at the very last moment, turned to gratitude, to relief.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Y¡¯se bit her lower lip as she slowly got up and left the cell. Her footsteps were even, forward, but her pace was average. She didn¡¯t appear to be in a rush. With her fists tightly clenched, she emerged from the underground prison and found herself in a city of white, promptly named Whitenhall.

    The entire city was built from the purest, white, marble stone, and was considered one of the marvels throughout the realms. However, to Y¡¯se, all that beauty was forever tainted by what she just saw. Whitenhall will never again be hoisted to the status of a marvel in her eyes, forever doomed to remain as the hellhole. The absolute bottom people have sunk to.

    She turned her heel east and headed toward the City¡¯s Hall. It was a four-stories tall building with a wide, beautifully sculptured dome acting as a roof. Each break of the floors had extruded platforms which held ten sculptures of men and women ¨C heroes throughout the ages. The First Sage of Mankind, the First Divine Magus, the Dragon Slaughterer¡­ every time she¡¯d visit this place, a mere glance at these statues would leave her in awe; yet, this time, she didn¡¯t even glance at them, immediately pushing through the arching entrance.

    Insides mimicked the outside of the Hall; walls were painted in clean white, floor tiled in same color, and staircases adorned with coiling serpents ¨C also white, as though all of world¡¯s purity rested in this place. Ignoring the guards who had greeted her respectfully, she immediately began climbing the stairs and proceeded toward the topmost floor, where only one room was located ¨C the Hall itself. It was currently being used as a main base of operation for the upcoming war, and most of the leading figures were currently located inside of it.

    She pushed the giant, wooden doors open and walked through, causing the eyes of roughly twenty people present to immediately focus onto her. They were all seated around the large, rectangular table made of stone, which was currently a host for dozens of drinks and plates of half-eaten food. The entire Hall immediately came to silence, only the sounds of Y¡¯se¡¯s footsteps breaking through.

    She paused for a moment as she reached the table and casually glanced over the faces. She recognized quite a few, some of which she even considered friends. Yet, she couldn¡¯t hide the disgust in her eyes, and others saw it. Some lowered their heads, some frowned, and some intently stared back, as though defying her condemnation. Such silence lasted for nearly a minute before one of men sitting down ¨C who was one of the few who stared back ¨C broke it.

    ¡°Do you have some business with us, Lady Y¡¯se?¡± the man appeared middle-aged, with thick brows and beard and short, buzz-cut black hair. He wore splendid, golden coat with a cross-cut sword insignia on left side. Y¡¯se¡¯s eyes moved onto him immediately as he spoke, fire burning within them.

    ¡°¡­ out.¡± Y¡¯se said only a single word, causing the man¡¯s frown to deepen.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he said, his tone slightly more hostile.

    ¡°Out.¡± Y¡¯se repeated, turning her body sideways and pointing at the opened door at the end of the hall.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± another voice broke out as chatter turned into commotion.

    ¡°Am I speaking some language you can¡¯t understand?!!¡± Y¡¯se suddenly yelled out, her roar resonating outside the hall itself, causing the ground beneath to shake. ¡°I said out!! Out of my sight, out of this fucking city, out of this fucking world!!¡± she continued screaming. ¡°If I ever ¨C EVER ¨C see your faces again, I¡¯ll shove a fucking sun up your asses and burn you all alive!!¡± her roar finally came to a halt, yet the quaking was yet to subside; the man who first spoke slowly got onto his feet, his frown now turned completely into a glare.

    ¡°I suggest you leave, Lady Y¡¯se,¡± the man said. ¡°Lest this turns into something more.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha, no, no, you¡¯re right,¡± Y¡¯se suddenly broke into laughter as she stretched her arms wide. A mere moment later, space around her tore open as two figures walked through. ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave. What am I even thinking? No, you have to die. Right here and now. All of you. You two,¡± she then spoke to her two companions that just arrived. ¡°Make it so there¡¯s not a trace of them left.¡±

    ¡°Yes, m¡¯Lady!¡± the man and woman pair replied in unison. Just as the battle was about to break out, a bell louder than any other sound they ever heard resonated. All came to an immediate halt as they raced toward the window and looked outside; in the distant sky, a black swarm was growing larger and larger by second. The very sound all of realms had just heard was the last they wished to hear, yet, it arrived at last. It marked the beginning of a Great War.

 20.1 - Endless Songs of War

    ENDLESS SONGS OF WAR

    War¡¯s beginning, quite often, can be predicted; tension in the air, small skirmishes, all things slowly piling atop of one another until they blow apart. However, from time to time, it just happens because of a single event. Although everyone knew that the Great War would start, there was an odd sense of patience within the air. Yet, as black swarms invaded one sky after another, they realized it was just a false sense of hope. A singular event broke through, and the Great War commenced.

    Almost no one who was currently looking at the sky didn¡¯t know what event. How could they? Even if they were told that actual Gods had finally repaired Dimensional Tunnels and broke through from their realm into theirs, who would believe it? Gods were right there, in the sky, readying themselves for a battle. Yet, it was no less true no matter how unbelievable it was.

    Eight Primordial Gods, as ancient as the Time and Creation itself, from the heydays of Chaos before shimmering stars illuminated the vastness and infinity of the World, were currently in their crossing. There weren¡¯t only eight Primordial Gods; rather, there were hundreds, if not thousands of them, but only eight could ever cross ¨C one through each Dimensional Tunnel. They had long since stopped underestimating the other side. Before the Source, all were equal ¨C given equal opportunity to ascend to the highest of sky. They were burned quite a few times in the past by sending their fledglings for a form of training, only to be completely beaten to the point that all eight were killed.

    Unlike humans, Primordial Gods required a very specific set of circumstances to be born. However, they were much, much harder to kill. Despite all being given equal opportunity, it was no secret that Primordial Gods were born with Gifts humans and other races could only dream about. Because of it, losing eight was losing billions of humans. It hurt and they bled. Nonetheless, it was a lesson for the future. Great Wars, both sides knew, wouldn¡¯t stop until one of the two either gave up, or was completely eradicated to embers and ash. It had nothing to do with eternal hatred or innate hostility born from bones. Rather, it was the opposite; both sides respected each other a great deal. While, on the surface, the Primordial Gods scoffed at the existence of sub-races, deep in their Souls they couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge them. They persisted for countless eons, not only against them, but against everything and everyone else, to rise to the heights they had.

    It was no different for the creature that was currently tearing a hole up in the sky large enough to devour all life beneath, and a boy standing lonesome on a cliff beneath. The first thing Lynne spotted were the eyes ¨C or rather, just something that resembled an eye. Shrouded in complete darkness, a singular speck of crimson red appeared and shimmered, elongated vertically for countless miles. He was already told that Primordial Gods reached sizes that simply couldn¡¯t fit into the realm, and that most adorned human forms when they fought. Still, it was no less awe-inspiring to see what was practically a galaxy in the sky, which in truth was someone¡¯s eye. The red light focused on the lonesome boy, and Lynne stared right back, fearless.

    His heroic disposition, straightened back and defiant eyes reminded the creature of why it hated the Great Wars against humans. Unlike Primordial Gods, humans scarcely had issues sacrificing themselves for the greater good. He saw the same willingness, the same acceptance in the boy¡¯s eyes: he came here to die. While, in ordinary time, recklessness and battering one¡¯s head against the wall would only lead to a complete defeat, today it was different. There was only one opponent, and Lynne didn¡¯t even have to kill it ¨C just drive it back right through the hole it came through. When the creature spotted the bladed scythe in Lynne¡¯s hand, it felt tremors running through its colossal bodies. The last time a human used a scythe was during the Fourth Great War ever fought ¨C and the first one humans ever won, solely because of a handsome youth with fair and awe-inspiring features, hoisting a massive scythe which bled from its every curve and cried curses abyss-deep.

    Reaper¡¯s Gilt ¨C that¡¯s what the Primordial Gods coined it as. A human abandons his soul and takes on the mantle of Death itself, Reaping lives like wheat. Although the creature already knew that the boy he¡¯d be fighting used scythe, it still had to see to believe. There was no mistaking it; while not the same scythe that once drove fear into the hearts of entire Primordial Realm, it followed the same framework. It was crimson, yet still beautiful, and its faint cries echoed out into the wilderness, as though it was a calling for the ghost of the death to come and collect the damned souls.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    One by one, throughout other seven battlefields, the enormous creature which defied the rules people lived by, peaked through the Dimensional Tunnels. Each was larger than what a person could possibly conceive, yet all seven stood as fearless as if they were fighting a mere ant. Five men and three women ¨C ranging from young to old ¨C stood tranquil, all looking up with eyes as clear as baby¡¯s. They had one goal ¨C one purpose ¨C one mission. They discarded all distracting thoughts and bid farewell to their ardent desires. The raging inferno had crossed their threshold, and that was all here was to it. Nothing more, nothing less.

    While the eight stood defiant, it wasn¡¯t the same for those who were to fight much more grounded and mortal battles; Y¡¯se currently stared out the window, still fuming with anger and disappointment akin to nothing she ever felt, yet she could do nothing to disperse it. Men who had caused a simple woman to enter the most pitiful state a person ever could were integral to their plan of defending the white city. If she killed them, chances of defending one of the primary strongholds of humanity would plummet; yet, if she were to let them live, she felt her heart would burst open and freeze her soul for all eternity.

    While she fought her own doubts, it was no different for anyone else. All believed themselves prepared for the war, yet, when they saw the swarmed skies, voices whispered inside their thoughts. How many Gods were in that swarm? One? Ten? One hundred? They didn¡¯t dare find out. Yet, they had no choice; those few that couldn¡¯t care less how many gods there were quickly began shouting orders and mounting defenses. For the war, the Alliance had chosen nine main strongholds for the War that could under no circumstance fall into enemy hands. They¡¯d rather turn over entire Mortal Realms than these strongholds, and their defenses and number of experts far outstripped any other part of the World. They were also the first ones to come to their senses and slowly began preparing for the inevitable collision.

    Meanwhile, in one of the Mortal Realms, deep within the reaches of Skyfire Paradise, in an underground tomb, numerous sarcophaguses creaked open. Within them, withered and boned human-like creatures emerged; there was no doubt that they were once humans, but, now, they looked nothing akin to them. Their skin was rotten and ashen-gray, bones protruding out from nearly inch of their bodies, eyes now merely sockets. They gathered in silence as countless shadows emerged behind them, revealing nearly two hundred black-clad people. They followed the skeletal bones and slowly left the tomb, emerging into a desert, open field with hills rolling like waves in the horizon. However, besides the sand, there were two more figures standing a few dozen meters away from them. The skeletals quickly recognized the two and scoffed in hatred.

    On the other side stood a determined youth, his brows creased tightly as he stared at people who once heralded mankind into the Golden Age, only to submit to madness of fear from dying, and give up everything to live on. He felt hatred running deep within his bones, and had nearly burst open and attacked immediately. The only thing ¨C or rather person ¨C stopping him from doing that was the kindly-looking old man next to him. The old man wore simple, ashen-gray robes which were tattered across. His Master was the part of the generation of the skeletals before him, however, in response to their betrayal of mankind, he was given a Divine Blessing ¨C to live as long as they do. In return, he was to prevent them from ever causing a calamity. The day has come for it ¨C and he fearlessly stood. He had already lived far too many eons, and had long since bade farewell to the living. All that was left was the final step. He smiled sadly as he stared at people he once called Brothers and Sisters; his old heart ached as though someone pierced it throughout with a sword.

    ¡°¡­ Master¡­¡± Fyre mumbled softly as he noticed his Master¡¯s body shaking lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, young one,¡± the old man said, glancing sideways at him and smiling. ¡°Thank you¡­ for being here.¡±

    ¡°Where else would I be?¡± the youth smiled innocently as he closed his eyes. ¡°You gave me everything, made me into the man I am today. I¡¯d have betrayed everything I believed in if I chose to sit this one out.¡±

    ¡°I have merely showed you the path,¡± the old man chuckled lightly as he raised his old arm and stroke the youth¡¯s hair gently; although blood truly is thicker than water, his blood now stood opposite of him, ready to skin him alive, while water stood beside him, ready to give up his entire life for the faults he had nothing to do with. It ached perhaps even more than the sight of his old friends. ¡°You are the one who found its end. You, alone, made it worth, sinking in that damn coffin until what felt like eternity.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Master¡­¡± Fyre couldn¡¯t battle back the tears as they trickled down.

    ¡°Ha ha, save the tears for the celebratory cheers!¡± the old man exclaimed as cold glint flashed through his eyes, focusing back onto the skeletal figures standing opposite of him. ¡°Now, let us beat back the dead to where they belong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let us.¡± Fyre said, wiping the tears away and restoring his angered expression.

    The thin veil had fallen, and War had at last broke out. Across the realms, opposing sides inched toward one another. Many would die. Even more would be left broken. The entire realms would be left in shambles for many millennia to come. Yet, they all braved the storm all the same, looking to become Heroes who¡¯d herald mankind past this obstacle and into the new Light. If they had to die for it, most were willing¡­ and would.

 20.2 - Echoes of Hearts

    ECHOES OF HEARTS

    Elynal felt earth beneath him thump in faint echoes, quaking as though something was trying to break through to the surface. However, reality was much different. He stood atop a fortified wall, adorned in diamond-laden full plate armor, two massive gauntlets holding onto the simple ballista. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, yet, here he was. Two weeks ago, he had finally managed to break through into the Grand Realm, yet what awaited him wasn¡¯t celebration, but invitation to participate in the Great War.

    Alongside hundreds of others scattered either atop the wall, in front of the gates, or back in the stronghold, he stared at the black swarm approaching in the distance. Some were ordinary Mages, some slightly mutated beasts, and some creatures pulled out of one¡¯s nightmare. In the center was a massive, featureless giant, its entire body seemingly aflame. He towered over two hundred meters, looking down at everything and everyone beneath him. How are we supposed to fight that? Elynal sighed faintly, cursing his fate. Back home, he had a Kingdom he resurrected from ashes, had a wife and twin daughters, and had a nation of people who revered him.

    Here? He had nothing but uncertainty. The quakes and thumping grew louder and fiercer, causing many to take a step back. In front of the stronghold¡¯s walls was an army of roughly 20,000. Elynal was first knocked into shocked state when he realized that his advancement to a Grand Magus ¨C which he believed to be a rarity among rarities ¨C meant absolutely nothing. Everyone here was at least a Grand Magus and, above them, in the sky, were two Divine Mages ¨C a man and a woman pair. Just once glance at them cause Elynal¡¯s heart to shake; figures from legends and myths were actually standing in front of him, and will be battling in the same war, against same foes.

    ¡°Fear not,¡± a gentle and warm whisper suddenly entered his ears, causing his entire body to freeze. He turned his eyes slowly toward the sky and saw the woman looking down at him, smiling lightly. ¡°Just fight. That is all any of us can do.¡±

    Elynal faintly nodded before shaking his head as his eyes filled to brim with determination. No! Tanya and the girls are waiting for me!! I have to come back, even if I have to crawl out of hell to do it! Seeing the enemies grow ever so closer, he wiped a few drops of sweat from his forehead and pulled back the string on the ballista, as did nearly hundred others stationed in a firm line on both his sides. The battle drew ever so closer, and nobody said anything anymore. Chatter died down, and the only sounds were the quakes and thumps of the earth being trampled over.

    ¡°FIRE!!!!¡± a deep voice suddenly exploded into the sky; as soon as it echoed out into the world, hundreds of ballista-charged bolts burst out like cannons, followed shortly after by thousands of arrows and arrays of light and magical bombardments, directly aimed at the approaching army. ¡°VANGUARD, PUSH!! REAR, RELOAD!! CHARGE!!!¡±

    As was previously discussed, Elynal and others abandoned their weapons and leapt of the walls, with someone else taking their positions. Due to all of them being proficient in the physical strength, they were charge with unloading the first bolt which was to be sent at the massive giant. Afterwards, they were to jump and join the charging vanguard.

    Without hesitation, the moment his feet touched the earth, Elynal erupted as Mana burst from his feet, causing small pillars of earth to erect from the earth, cannonballing him forth through the air in the beautiful arc. The battle commenced immediately, as thousands of roars and shouts belittled the sky. Opposing vanguard forces charged forth as well, breaking away from their forces. Both sides¡¯ rears were suddenly enveloped with faint blue shimmers, as magic spells aimed at them collapsed into it.

    Hundreds of bolts pierced through the massive giant, but the creature merely roared angrily as the fist-sized holes healed up immediately. However, none of them paid the giant any heed: it was not theirs to fight. The two Divine Mages, seeing the bolts having absolutely no effect, sighed lightly as they took out their weapons. Both wielded short swords, woman in her left hand and man in his right. Woman¡¯s was silver-laden, while man¡¯s was completely black. They suddenly disappeared from their spot in the sky as the space around them tore apart, reappearing on each of giant¡¯s sides, immediately begin to besiege the creature.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Elynal was currently in a freefall, gaining massive momentum, as he charged past the shimmering shield of the enemy alongside hundreds of others. He crashed directly into the mass of black wolves the size of a doorframe, blasting them all apart as their wails mixed in with endless explosions. Without taking a time to catch a breath, he clashed both his gauntlets together, causing his entire body to obtain light, brownish sheen. He then catapulted forward, spinning as means to gain momentum yet again, and landed with his one of his gauntlets pointed downwards; what ensued was a massive explosion, creating a nearly one hundred meters wide crater, from which spike-shaped pillars emerged in droves at speeds beyond what others could dodge.

    The pillars pierced through the beats and people alike, causing shrilling screams to echo out. However, they were quickly drowned in the sea of infinity of other sounds. Elynal found himself in the enemy¡¯s backline and began wreaking havoc to the best of his ability. However, he quickly realized he was among the weakest here. To his right, he saw a woman wielding a thin, one-meter-long short sword, and moving at speeds he couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom. By the time he¡¯d catch a glimpse of her, he¡¯d only see dozens of bodies pierced right through, with her already hundreds of meters away, battling someone or something else.

    No matter how much he struggled, it didn¡¯t take him long to realize that he didn¡¯t matter: he was just a fodder. A number in the sea of ¡®experts¡¯. If he killed ten, someone else killed a hundred, and someone a thousand. To say nothing of those two Divine Mages who were battling that massive giant to a standstill. He was a speck of dust in an infinite desert, brazenly looking at the sky, wishing for more where there was none. To him, though, it didn¡¯t matter; he didn¡¯t want to be a hero, the figure to herald this force into a march of victory, the one to hold the fluttering banner atop the mountains of corpses. He just wanted to survive.

    While his battlefield had begun heating up, across the realms, two sides were currently merely staring at each other. Y¡¯se was up front, donned in beautiful, silver armor. Next to her were a man and a woman pair, Oy¡¯oh and Ly¡¯el. Behind them was a massive army numbering in millions. Opposite of them was even greater army, led by three figures who were very familiar to Y¡¯se: Eeala, False God of Wind, Ijoni, False God of War and Sa Rai, False God of Hope. She already figured Ryon had gone to the realm her grandfather was guarding, so she wasn¡¯t surprised not to see him.

    Suddenly, Sa Rai stepped forward and signaled with his chin to Y¡¯se. Furrowing her brows slightly, she held back Oy¡¯oh and Ly¡¯el who insisted on joining her, and appeared midway between the two forces alongside Sa Rai. The two stared at each other for a moment; the scar running across his face was inflicted by her grandfather of all people. However, she saw no hatred or animosity in his eyes, causing her to lower her guard slightly.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Sa Rai said, smiling faintly.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Y¡¯se replied in kind, returning the smile.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Been better,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Been better.¡± Sa Rai replied.

    ¡°Why did you want to chat? I didn¡¯t take you for the ¡®pleasantries¡¯ type of a God.¡±

    ¡°¡­ once we start fighting,¡± Sa Rai said. ¡°I figured there¡¯d be no pause for a casual chit-chat. I just wanted to say hi to an old friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can tell you don¡¯t love him anymore,¡± Sa Rai said lightly, causing Y¡¯se to arch her brows slightly. ¡°But, whatever you may be feeling right now, back then, you were good to us. To him. Without you, we¡¯d never get to see the beauty of a simple life. What happened¡­ none of us ever blamed you, Y¡¯se.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you did.¡± Y¡¯se said simply.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t blame your grandfather either,¡± Sa Rai said, chuckling faintly as he saw Y¡¯se¡¯s disbelieving expression. ¡°We needed something tangible to focus our hatred on. But, truth be told, deep down we always knew he had no other choice. Ah, how lamentable it is, no? I hope that, if there ever is another world, another me and another you, and another Ryon, we can be friends again, and share laughter and tears as we once used to.¡±

    ¡°That sounds lovely.¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling lightly.

    ¡°¡­ for old time¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll tell you one thing: that boy,¡± Sa Rai said. ¡°Lynne¡­ he¡¯ll probably be fighting Father Ignis.¡± Y¡¯se¡¯s heart froze for a moment as her eyes widened. She only ever once heard of that name ¨C a very, very long time ago, when her grandfather was telling her the stories of brave heroes and their battle against gods. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know much about it, but, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be hopeful. No matter how strong that boy is, he¡¯ll be going up against the oldest Primordial God alive. I¡¯ve said what I had to say. Good luck Y¡¯se.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Y¡¯se said nothing, merely flashed back to Oy¡¯oh and Ly¡¯el. Her thoughts spun at speeds she couldn¡¯t keep up with. If the name Ignis didn¡¯t lit up her heart, then the title of a Primordial God did. That¡¯s who they¡¯ll be fighting? She thought as she looked up the sky. Lynne¡­ Alas, there was no time for her empty, wishful thoughts. The battle drum sounded out, and both sides suddenly spread widely as each began employing their preset strategies. It was time to go to war.

 20.3 - Divine and Primordial

    DIVINE AND PRIMORDIAL

    An open field was laid bare before two sword-shaped mountains rising up toward the sky, while the field¡¯s sides were surrounded by massive, artificial gashes in the earth. Standing a mile or so from each other were two figures; one of a stout, heroic-looking man with a massive, black-clad halberd, his hair rolled backward and pulled behind his ears. His eyes stared narrowed, unflinching, as his muscles bulged slightly. On the other side was a veiled figure, with limbs as thin as tree¡¯s branches, and barely any weight to them. They were donned in a pure, silver robe with burning scarf-like object wound around their neck. The figure¡¯s arms lay relaxed by the side, both empty. Although the figure appeared frail and broken, Retch knew far better. Just a few moments ago, a gigantic hole in the sky opened, and he glimpsed its true shape; it wound on for millions of miles, its eyes alone the size of entire realms if not more, burning in purified silver. It didn¡¯t take long for Retch to realize that opposite of him stood Primordial God of Light. Although surprised, that was all ¨C a brief moment of surprise.

    ¡°¡­ thinly veiled mortal,¡± soft, almost ethereal, voice broke out from where the figure was standing. Retch felt as though life itself has washed over him, causing him to shiver for a moment, alarms in his mind singing. ¡°Why must thou stand before Me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Retch didn¡¯t reply, merely staring at the figure, waiting for a singular sign of movement.

    ¡°Of same breath am I, are We, as you; blood needn¡¯t be spilled, yet crimson the rivers you dye. We ¨C I ¨C merely wish to linger¡­ why stand against Our dream?¡±

    ¡°Linger? Then stop breeding,¡± Retch said, scoffing coldly. ¡°Should you really be relaxed? That portal won¡¯t be open all year long, you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, a stone-shriveled brute, battle-crazed maniac¡­ it seems Brother has deceived me. Oh well. Another time, perhaps.¡± Retch¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he was called brute and maniac; true, he may not be the brightest fish in the pond, but he still carried head on his shoulders. Without saying another word, he reached out and grabbed the shaft of his black halberd whereupon a faint, violet glimmer appeared at the center of the spearhead. There, within the blackness, emerged a singular sapphire and glimmered like a star.

    Mana around Retch suddenly surged like a tsunami as winds began bellowing like abyss-drowned beasts. Halberd wailed like a wounded widow, its screech piercing into the sky, causing ripples in the space itself. Retch grabbed it single-handed, spinning it around as he warmed his muscles up. In his other hand, a massive shield suddenly appeared; the shield was similarly black, squared and had a gem embedded at its core ¨C however, unlike the halberd¡¯s, shield¡¯s was a ruby. The small speck glimmered crimson like sun, causing vein-like threads to spread throughout the shield, which immediately grew twice the size, as tall as Retch himself, with triangular spikes reaching out at each of the shield¡¯s edges.

    ¡°¡­ Ephemeral sanctity would have been for naught were it not for marring of the sinners,¡± Retch arched his brows, a glimpse of confusion apparent in his eyes. ¡°A becoming Queen reigned, desultory King bled, dulcet rivers flow, erstwhile Heart sank like ships upturned. Ineffable sadness¡­ jaded rue¡­ lissome hope¡­ alas, mortal, behold opulent beyond!!¡±

    As last words were spoken, brilliant light suddenly shone behind the silver-clad figure. Spread apart, it feathered ethereally as the light deformed into a pair of angelic wings. Spanning nearly a mile on both sides, it was more than enough to stun Retch for a moment ¨C but, merely a moment. Snickering lightly, he tightened the grip on his halberd and pounded it against the shield as he roared, causing muscles of his calves to bulge.

    ¡°Behold me, wretched God!!!¡± he roared as Mana once again surged around him in overbearing waves. ¡°As I blow you back home!!¡±

    Like a cannonball, Retch plunged forward through the air; a brief sensation of shocked flashed past the figure¡¯s eyes hidden by the veil, as it clasped his hands together. Suddenly, a light, shimmering barrier appeared before it; the moment it took shape, Retch arrived, his halberd pointed forward. Imminent clash ensued, causing a massive explosion which blew apart earth beneath, leaving a massive, ten miles deep and dozens of miles wide crater. The silver-clad figure was blown backward at immense speed, while Retch bounced back off the shield, summersaulting in the air before roaring once again. As he was falling, he caught a glimpse of the angelic wings spread; feather-shaped arrays of silver light plunged from heavens like rain, all aimed toward him. He immediately raised his shield and cowered behind it, as arrays poured against it. Each strike forded him further backward, increasing his plummeting speed. The entire sky was covered in the arrays of light, but Retch merely smiled. As he plunged into the ground, he created yet another crater. However, even before the quaking of the earth stabilized, he bulged yet again as crimson flames erupted beneath his feet, spreading outward like wildfire as he bolted into the sky, leaving behind a massive trail of fire.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    With shield cast forward, arrays of lights were shattered like glass as he neared their source; the silver-clad figure was hovering in the sky, its two hands clasped together in front of its chest. As it noticed Retch¡¯s charge, it bent forward slightly whereupon a golden, burning wheel appeared above its head and between the wings. The wheel spun at speeds no carriage could even fathom, spewing out sparks of fire. It suddenly halted as a massive gong echoed out into the sky, reverberating across the space. However, how could a mere sound halt the charge of a raging bull? A mile¡­ five hundred meters¡­ two hundred meters¡­ just as Retch was about to crash his shield against the figure, the golden wheel exploded into specks of light which fluttered into the sky, forging a massive, phantasmal sword. The sword¡¯s edges shimmered in golden while its body was translucent, faintly silver.

    The gigantic sword slashed downward and crashed against Retch¡¯s shield. Yet another explosion ensued; this one was strong enough to tear open space surrounding it, causing both the figure and Retch to bleed backwards through space, tearing it apart as they went. They both crashed into dozens of mountains on two opposite sides, blowing them to smithereens, before slowly losing the momentum.

    The entire sword was blown apart and vanished into thin air, while the shield had a clear, diagonal mark running across its entire surface. Retch was slightly surprised; although he never expected the shield to actually survive the clash against a God, he didn¡¯t it would be damaged so soon. After all, it was no ordinary shield. Nonetheless, he cared very little for it. It was just the first weapon in his arsenal. Only someone like Lynne, with massive inheritance and talent to re-forge it into his own could fight using just one weapon. Most others had arsenal as large as random Kingdom¡¯s treasury. However, it wasn¡¯t time to discard it just yet.

    As he lost all momentum, Retch roared once again like a beast, blowing apart the piles of rocks and stones that had buried him. No matter how good his eyes were, there was no way he could see where the figure was, but he still felt the massive Mana surge from way off forward. He whistled lightly as a crimson flame slashed out from the ruby at the center of the shield; it quickly transformed into a massive, fifty meters wide bird burning freely. Phoenix screeched into the sky as Retch leapt onto its back and heralded it forth.

    On the other side, the silver-clad figure similarly shattered the rocks and stones piled atop of it before pillaring into the sky. Its hidden face remained indifferent as he watched the flaming figure approaching through the sky. A mere moment later, they once against stood a mile off from each other, but, instead on the ground which was half-blown to smithereens already, it was in the sky this time around.

    ¡°You muse me, mortal,¡± the figure spoke softly still. ¡°To take my sword head on and not receive a wound, even all of my brothers and sisters cannot achieve that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve damaged my shield,¡± Retch said, grinning like a madman. ¡°It cost me a fortune to make it, you know?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem or sound that hurt, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just very good at keeping my emotions in check.¡± Retch said, laughing lightly.

    ¡°¡­ I wonder whether others have begun their symphony yet¡­¡± the figure spoke as it looked into the distant horizon.

    ¡°Who can ever tell?¡± Retch said, smiling faintly; he was speaking truth ¨C there was no way to know. The Spacial Locks surrounding every battlefield were so thick that not even the Godly Diviner could see past them, to say nothing of him or the silver-clad figure in front of him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course I am,¡± the figure¡¯s words surprised Retch slightly. ¡°We are One Blood, One Soul. Would your eyes not bleed if your own blood bled?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I just figured you¡¯d be more confident, ¡®s all.¡± Retch spoke truthfully. One doesn¡¯t get a chance to speak to a Primordial very often, so Retch didn¡¯t mind. After all, time was his friend; even if he can¡¯t kill the silver-clad figure, he only needed to last for as long as the Dimensional Tunnel is open. If, for some reason, silver-clad figure remains here by the time the Tunnel is completely closed, it would lose nearly all its powers and, by then, Retch could either kill it or not, as it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.

    ¡°Why would I be?¡± the silver-clad figure spoke lightly. ¡°We¡¯ve looked down on you mortals once before, and no good came of it. Whatever lay deep in in our Souls, there is a reason We no longer send our Children to battle you. We, at best, can keep this form for a fortnight while maintaining full strength, yet, you lot can seemingly store infinity in your tiny vessels. You were cursed by birth to be the weakest, yet gifted by growth unseen in the World. You make even Us jealous of your potential.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha,¡± Retch burst out in brief laughter as he hauled his head backward. ¡°I am honored, oh Mighty God. But, what do you mean by gift? Do you know how long it took me to get here? What I had to do? I¡¯d rather be birthed into your strength, than have this elusive notion of infinite potential lingering above me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, the grass is always greener on the other side, after all,¡± the silver-clad figure spoke as it shook its head lightly. ¡°The time is ripe, mortal.¡±

    ¡°Let us dye the sun crimson, God.¡±

    No more words were spoken as the two immediately took battle stance; Retch raised his shield and pushed his halberd at the side as he urged his Phoenix to circle the figure. The latter, on the other hand, suddenly began humming a song. With each note, one of the feathers of its angelic wings collapsed and turned into a small droplet which began forming into a sphere of liquefied light in front of the figure. Retch reacted immediately; bellowing from the depths of his lungs, he raised back his arm and heralded his spear forth directly at that droplet. Halberd, however good a weapon may be, is just one in his arsenal. The time was ripe. No more words would need to be said.

 20.4 - Skyfire and Hellfire

    SKYFIRE AND HELLFIRE

    Crimson rain spilled from the sky like a waterfall, followed by heaps of listless corpses. Y''se watched it all unfold with a grim, saddened expression. Some of those who fell she knew personally, and a few she would even call friends. However, there was little she could do; she was already pushing herself beyond limit, constantly casting shields and trying to heal their frontline as much as possible. The clash between the two sides was colossal. The greatest problem proved to be Ijoni ¨C False God of War. Like a mad bull, the moment two sides clashed, she dove in while wielding two blazing war axes, spinning and diving through the sky mercilessly. Wherever she passed, limbs and heads and blood flew, and she had already inspired terror in the hearts of those who stood opposite of her.

    ¡°You two,¡± Y¡¯se said, frowning lightly. ¡°If we let her run rampart any longer, our morale will plummet. Can you at least stall her?¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, why not?¡± Oy¡¯oh said, smiling bitterly as he brandished his sword. ¡°Ly¡¯el, let¡¯s give them hell, no?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Ly¡¯el said, smiling lightly as she took out a massive spear and tightened the grip on it. ¡°Support us, Lady.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Y¡¯se said, nodding lightly.

    Although neither Ly¡¯el nor Oy¡¯oh had reached the Divine Magus Realm, the two were considered unstoppable beneath it. Unlike Y¡¯se, who had Divined Rejuvenation, Oy¡¯oh followed the Path of Light while Ly¡¯el followed the Path of Space. The two were unparalleled within their generation, but, they were still up against one of the most famed False Gods ¨C one of War.

    For a Magus to follow the Path of War, it was no different than to follow the Path of Slaughter ¨C one had to be bathed in the blood of countless foes. The more one slayed, the stronger they grew. They could raise hell with a swing of their weapon, and completely ignore all wounds inflicted on them as they continued to run amok. While Y¡¯se wanted to hold back Oy¡¯oh and Ly¡¯el until the later parts of the battle, it was clear that was impossible. She was the only Divine Magus currently present, as the white marble city behind her was considered the least important. The reinforcements wouldn¡¯t arrive for at least a week, which is how long they had endure.

    Ly¡¯el suddenly tore open a vortex before her as Oy¡¯oh stepped in it and disappeared. He appeared behind the rampaging Ijoni and brandished his silver-clad sword as its cold blade began emitting faint, golden light. Sensing something was wrong, Ijoni turned around and saw a golden array of light drawing upon her. Grunting lowly, she spun both his axes and parried the attack, roaring immediately. However, despite the fact that she managed to block it, she was still blown backward and onto the ground. Just as she was about to hit it, the space behind her tore open and she, once again, found herself falling from the sky. She was immediately welcomed by yet another array of golden light. However, this one appeared much sharper. Realizing that she was no longer battling small fry, Ijoni¡¯s expression grew serious. Her raid hair fluttered in the sky as her muscles bulged to the extreme. Rather than blocking the golden light, she brandished her war axes and bellowed from the depths of her lungs, causing the sky itself to shake. The axes suddenly blazed crimson as they collided against the golden light, causing a massive explosion which sent even great shockwave for miles on end, interrupting hundreds of battles and causing all those unaware to be blown backward, even killing some.

    While she did manage to counter the golden light, it was clear she sustained some injuries; both her forearms bled slightly, but not to the point of worry. Rather than the expected pained expression, she suddenly smiled grimly as she licked the blood off her lips.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± she muttered as her gazed locked onto the source of the golden lights ¨C Oy¡¯oh. The latter smiled bitterly; the crazy woman took one of his strongest attacks head on and barely received surface wounds. Just how thick is her skin?

    ¡°We can¡¯t defeat her,¡± Ly¡¯el said as she calmly analyzed the situation. ¡°We can only control her. Refrain from using any longer chants, and try to guide her to some of the Spacial Locks I¡¯ll set up. Don¡¯t try to get tangled up with her, Lady Y¡¯se is already going all out and even her Mana isn¡¯t infinite. She¡¯s probably already saved close to a million lives.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Oy¡¯oh nodded solemnly. Despite his usual, easy-going nature, he was well aware of the stakes. They can¡¯t lose this battle. Even if the city behind them was considered of the least importance, it was still one of the main strongholds of the mankind. If it were to be lost, not only would the loss of lives be grave, but the morale itself would plummet. He tightened the grip on his sword and looked up at the still-smiling Ijoni.

    ¡°Come, mortal,¡± the woman spoke in a grave tone; were it not for massive bulges on her chest, one could easily mistake her for a man. ¡°Let us dance.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯d want to dance with your ugly face?¡± Oy¡¯oh said, laughing lightly. ¡°I¡¯d rather remain dry until the day I die.¡±

    However, Ijoni completely ignored her words; a pair of crimson-blazing wings towering at nearly fifty meters suddenly sprung out from her back. Droplets of blood fell from them like rain, and she immediately dove down at speeds almost reaching light itself. Oy¡¯oh only had a brief glimpse to react; but, after all, he was well-endowed in Light, the fastest Element in the universe. No matter how much this crazy woman pushed herself, she could never at least match his speed.

    His body flickered as he sidestepped, Ijoni blowing past him; even just a shockwave of her movement causing him to take a few steps back as cold sweat poured out of his forehead. What a crazy bitch! She crashed into the ground, sending resounding earthquake throughout the entire realm. The place was now a massive, burning crater, and she stood at its very center, looking up at him, still grinning. Damn, I might really die today! Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    However, death was but a journey. If it meant saving his brothers and sisters who didn¡¯t even get a chance to fight for their lives, who wouldn¡¯t give up theirs? Oy¡¯oh¡¯s expression grew serious as he glanced at Ly¡¯el who merely nodded. She understood it all from his gaze: hold nothing back, otherwise we¡¯ll die without a cause. She suddenly brandished her spear and swung it downwards. Ripples of space phased through as they crashed against Ijoni¡¯s body; the latter merely scoffed coldly as she flayed her wings and took to air. Oy¡¯oh¡¯s body flashed in brilliant golden as he turned into a mere blur, circling downward through the sky as he kept swinging his sword in all sorts of arcs; a mere blink later, thousands of arching, golden lights were flung from virtually every direction, all aimed directly at Ijoni. The latter laughed madly as she threw both her axes high up in the air and crashed her knuckles against each other. The space around her rippled outward sporadically as she suddenly threw a simple, straight punch. Space around her first warped and distorted, and as the full energy of the punch was released, a thick, nearly a thousand miles wide shockwave blasted upward, destroying all golden lights it encountered, and falling nearly a thousand people who were battling in the air. Oy¡¯oh¡¯s eyes flashed in surprise; he had long since heard the tales of this mad woman, but what tales aren¡¯t exaggerated? Apparently, hers. She indeed could throw a punch that could cause the entire realm to quake, that was for certain. Still, even if Oy¡¯oh knew they can¡¯t kill her, he was more than confident in being able to stall her. Ly¡¯el and him had been fighting together for a long, long time, and their combination of Space and Light was simply perfect for movement and control. If executed perfectly, no one ¨C living or dead ¨C could match their speed.

    Meanwhile, a whole realm away, in a small valley, Lynne stood on the cliff and stared at the figure hundred or so meters away from him, hovering in the air. That gigantic eye in the sky disappeared and formed into a human-like creature. The difference was that it had four arms, and featureless face where only a blazing vortex spun. Its entire body was blistering red, veins like fire pulsating beneath the skin. The sheer amount of Mana present within that small body astounded even Lynne for a moment; it was at least fifty times his own. And that was just the Mana the figure in front of him was leaking out. Who¡¯s to say that it didn¡¯t have more stored?

    ¡°¡­ God of Fire, eh?¡± Lynne muttered lightly, smiling. Although his voice was barely a whisper, it easily reached the figure¡¯s ears amidst the otherwise silent world.

    ¡°Fight fire with fire,¡± the figure said, its voice ancient, unidentifiable. It reminded Lynne of his brief journey into the Primordial Realm of Gods. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you, humans, say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why don¡¯t you fight in your original form? You can probably just fart and kill me.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°A destroyed realm returns to the source,¡± the figure replied honestly. ¡°What worth does it have to us, then? Your kind truly is restless,¡± the figure continued. ¡°Had they waited another cycle, unless our Forefathers came, we would have no means of defeating you. Yet, they sent you to us in such young form. What a shame.¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe, maybe not,¡± Lynne said, smiling indifferently. ¡°Who¡¯s to say you can defeat me now?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, isn¡¯t that a bit biased?¡± Lynne said, laughing lightly. ¡°I can just the same say I can defeat you. However, I¡¯ll admit that I can¡¯t kill you. That should ease your mind somewhat.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why profuse arrogance, when there is none inside you, human?¡± the figure spoke, its voice suddenly turning somewhat soft. ¡°The only way you can restrain me until the portal closes is if you were to sacrifice everything, including your life. Would you go that far?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why not?¡± Lynne said. ¡°After all, that was the Deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­ indeed,¡± the figure said. ¡°Only someone of your stature could beckon the Source to a Deal. What did they give you? Skyfire? Hellfire? Invincibility?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Time.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!!¡± the figure roared out, causing Lynne to widen his eyes lightly.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    ¡°Time is one thing they never gave to anyone!¡± the figure bellowed. ¡°Not even us, their Sons and Daughters!¡±

    ¡°¡­ and yet, Time they gave me,¡± Lynne chuckled. ¡°But, time is fleeting old one,¡± he continued, his voice somewhat solemn. ¡°What worth is it when, no matter how much of it you have, it will eventually expire? I¡¯d rather have a year of joy, than a millennia of sorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t understand, child,¡± the figure said. ¡°Time is something that exists only in finite amount. Once they gave it to you, they can never take it back. Giving it to you means taking it away from the rest of the World ¨C from Us, from you, humans, and from all other beasts. Can you shoulder than burden? Or even comprehend it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Lynne said honestly, smiling. ¡°Just the same as I don¡¯t know why they would give me, of all beings, Time. Just the way I don¡¯t know why we¡¯re even waging this war. Just the way I don¡¯t know why everyone is hell-bent on pursuing the Source of Magic. Many things in the World confuse me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you fail to understand your own worth,¡± the figure spoke, sighing lightly. ¡°If you did, you wouldn¡¯t be here, battling a hopeless war you don¡¯t even believe in. You don¡¯t need the victory, just the same as I don¡¯t. Yet, here we are, nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I do need the victory, though,¡± Lynne said. ¡°If I were to coldly shrug it off, then all those who died paving this path for me¡­ wouldn¡¯t their deaths lose all meaning?¡±

    ¡°No death has a meaning,¡± the figure said. ¡°You should know that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve grown soft, it seems,¡± Lynne said, chuckling lightly as he looked up at the gigantic hole in the sky. ¡°Not only do I give meaning to the death of others, I also want to ascribe some of it to my own.¡±

    ¡°¡­ your Mana is calm,¡± the figure said. ¡°Were I not able to see your shape, I¡¯d never take you for a human. Your Soul is scarred beyond what any one person ¨C human or a God ¨C should be able to bear. Yet, your Mind is clear, void of everything but this very moment. Why is it, then, that only your Heart of all things bleeds? You¡¯ve nearly reached the perfect harmony, human, something that not even my forefathers are able to do. Yet, you¡¯ve failed at the easiest one to control.¡± Lynne looked at the figure for a while before suddenly smiling and replying.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s where the largest scar is, old one.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Lynne. Lynne Hyorn. Child of Median Iylox and Yunchi Hyorn. A Skyfire Magus.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Ignis,¡± the figure spoke calmly. ¡°God of Flames.¡±

    ¡°It was a pleasure talking with you, Ignis.¡±

    ¡°¡­ likewise, human child.¡±

    Only fire flashed as the two suddenly disappeared, blasting against one another within a millisecond. White and black suddenly erupted in a beautiful symphony of colors, devouring all life around and turning it all into an Infernal Paradise. Two figures were both clad in their respective Flames ¨C Skyfire and Hellfire ¨C and neither gave way, as the world around them burned on and on.

 20.5 - Wherefore Have We Sinned

    WHEFORE HAVE WE SINNED

    When is rain the heaviest? When the sea-storm crosses the blind edge between the water and sand and storms beaches like cannons? Or when the funeral pyre burns away under its grand umbrella? Or when one ought to tread mountains underneath its besiegement? To some one, to others none; yet, rain chooses not the moment to fall, as it has no thoughts of its own. Whether to sully the day or not is not in its mind ¨C as it hasn¡¯t one. Yet, it still falls. Skyfire Paradise had felt the thunders of rain before, and is feeling them today too. Grey clouds lined up across the horizon like well-structured army, showing no gaps through which the golden sight might pierce.

    Beneath the clouds, bearing the brunt of the heavy rain, Thalia and Parsia stood side by side, behind them alignment of tens of thousands of souls, ready at arms. War had encapsulated the World ¨C and their little Kingdom, however hidden in the depths of nowhere, belonged to that same World. They all knew it was only a matter of time; yet, not even a day had passed since the swords were crossed and hearts were pricked before darkness came surging forth toward them. However, they both had braved even heavier storms. Both their bodies bore enough scars to stiffen the laughter of the devils themselves. They were first to charge out and wait, bravely taking the front.

    Rain blasted against Thalia¡¯s silver-coated battle armor, her hair hidden underneath her feathered helmet. A brilliant, diamond spear stood upright in her right hand, her glistening eyes focused wholly onto the distant swarm. Next to her, a man adorned in golden armor from head to toe, with crimson cloak fluttering behind in the rain, appearing as imposing as the sun itself. Although he had a brilliant scabbard tied to the side of his waist, he never planned on using the sword within it to battle.

    ¡°How many?¡± Thalia asked as the space next to her tore open and a slightly youthful man came out.

    ¡°¡­ over two million.¡± the youth reported; both Thalia and Parsia sucked in cold breath as their brows furrowed. Two million? Could he have miscalculated? Those were their first thoughts. After all, their small kingdom was but even a smaller corner in the War, and should at best just be scuffled over. Yet, the enemy brought such strong force over without reservation.

    ¡°¡­if we¡¯re getting two million,¡± Parsia suddenly said, looking up at the sky solemnly. ¡°I can¡¯t even bear to imagine how it¡¯s like for others.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Thalia nodded. ¡°If they can hold, why can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to ask our friends to come out, after all.¡± Parsia said, chuckling.

    ¡°Will they even listen?¡± Thalia asked. ¡°Outside of the Spirit, I haven¡¯t seen the rest in almost a year.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll come.¡± Parsia said. ¡°Why do you think they stayed here instead of roaming elsewhere?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yeah.¡± Thalia nodded lightly, as her thoughts surged backward through time. She quickly shook her head, dispersing them; it was no time to be distracted.

    ¡°¡­ there¡¯s a really strong one among them,¡± a familiar crimson-haired child suddenly appeared between Thalia and Parsia, startling them both. ¡°Unless Dragons come out, we stand no chance.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Thalia exclaimed, glancing at the swarm again. ¡°False God?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± the child shrugged his shoulders as he replied.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you fight him?¡± Parsia asked.

    ¡°¡­ fight? Sure. Just like a bird can fight a lion. Doesn¡¯t mean it would do me any good.¡±

    ¡°Will those two come out?¡± Thalia asked.

    ¡°They will. I think¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ you haven¡¯t been in touch with them either?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re Dragons,¡± the child said, helpless. ¡°They either fight, or they sleep. Apparently, they like sleeping far more.¡±

    Just then, the incoming swarm suddenly stopped as a solitary figure walked out. Seeing the child furrow his small brows, Parsia and Thalia closely examined the figure; however, they couldn¡¯t feel any powerful energy from it. That was how they categorized the newcomer: it. Both his eyes were closely shut, lips were sewn, jaw elongated, skin pale and ash-colored, with hair sticking out like wires at the top of its head.

    ¡°¡­ tsk, tsk,¡± the figure clicked its tongue as it looked at the child, completely ignoring both Parsia and Thalia. ¡°To think one of my own blood would one day stand opposite of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean one of your blood?¡± throughout the years he spent with Lynne, the False God had developed a rather sharp tongue that he wasn¡¯t afraid to use. ¡°Did you look yourself at the mirror? If I were of your blood, I¡¯d have killed myself in my mother¡¯s womb.¡± the other side simply chuckled; yet, that short chuckle sent shivers down both Thalia¡¯s and Parsia¡¯s spines.

    ¡°Blood is thicker than water, little one,¡± the figure continued. ¡°There is still a chance.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    ¡°You can feel it too, can¡¯t you?¡± the figure said. ¡°They have never been closer!! Aah, how I wish they¡¯d wrap their arms around me and squeeze me dead!! They are calling us, little one!! Can¡¯t you feel it?! Your blood boiling? Your mind always wandering off to the distance far beyond your reach? Aah, they cometh. They cometh!!¡± although both Thalia and Parsia found the newcomer to be slightly insane, after looking at the child¡¯s expression, they said nothing; the latter¡¯s face was slightly disfigured, as though he was struggling against something. ¡°Ha ha,¡± seeing it, the figure laughed out creepily. ¡°Of course you feel it!! We came of them!! We are them!! Ha ha, don¡¯t you want it? I know you do! We all want to go back home!! We were unjustly banished, left stranded on this mortal plane! How can we be content?! We are higher! We are more!! What for do we struggle against these pitiful mortals? Come, little one! Join me!¡±

    ¡°¡­Sin?¡± the child muttered out weakly; he still appeared to be struggling against something.

    ¡°¡­your will is formidable, little one.¡± the figure almost appeared to be smiling, despite inability to move its lips. ¡°And your heart¡­ although appearing fragile, why can¡¯t I break it? Ah, ha ha ha, so it¡¯s like that. Interesting, interesting. That fella really gave us a headache toward the end. How¡¯d he get so strong, eh? Strange, strange!! No wonder you can¡¯t be broken! Your faith is stronger than your sin! Strange, strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Parsia finally asked.

    ¡°¡­ False God of Sin, Njo.¡± the child said, his expression finally relaxing. ¡°Be careful you two. I was wrong. Even two Dragons might not be enough to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thalia asked hastily.

    ¡°He means, little girl,¡± the figure finally turned to Parsia and Thalia. ¡°That I don¡¯t exist. I am projection of your hearts! Whatever you feel is what I am! Whatever you think is what I say! Blasphemy!! No, merely the truth! Are you worried? You are. Your hearts are pulsating!! Aah, I can feel your blood boiling! How exhilarating! Aah, truth be told, I didn¡¯t wish to be here. After all, this place is that fella¡¯s home. Who would want to go provoke that lunatic? Aah, but I couldn¡¯t not come!! This place¡­ it harbors so many sins!! Sins!! Your sins!!¡± the figure appeared to be going insane as it screamed word after word, louder and louder.

    ¡°Snap out of it you two!!!¡± the child immediately beckoned as he hit Parsia and Thalia hard enough for both to grunt out in pain. ¡°He¡¯s speaking directly into your mind!! You can¡¯t let him!¡±

    ¡°¡­ by that¡­ fella¡­ do you mean¡­ Lynne?¡± Thalia suddenly asked, startling the crimson-haired child. Alas, it was too late; a brief glint flashed through Njo¡¯s eyes as he steered them toward her figure.

    ¡°Your mind, little girl, is a place to behold indeed,¡± Njo spoke; however, this time, only Thalia was able to hear him; by then, all other sounds were shut off. She couldn¡¯t hear desperate cries and calls of Parsia and crimson-haired child next to her. Only that voice, which appeared soothing and calming to her, as though she was back in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°So many memories¡­ so much beauty. So much tragedy, pain, struggle, yet¡­ there¡¯s also happiness, joy, and love. And there is also doubt. There¡¯s grief. There¡¯s guilt. There¡¯s sense of betrayal. There¡¯s conflict. What wretches wrung your beauty askew, young one? Aah, him. Look at him. That bravado. Indifferent smile. Eyes clearer than morning dew. What hasn¡¯t he seen? What hadn¡¯t he done? Look at him. In those eyes the truth was lain, knitted with threads of pain. Look at that pain, young one. What do you know of his pain? What do you know of his heart? Of his thoughts? Of his soul?¡±

    ¡°¡­nothing¡­¡± Thalia muttered weakly.

    ¡°Nothing!! Absolutely nothing! Yet, he never said anything. How could you know anything, then? You couldn¡¯t! You can¡¯t! Why pierce a sword of guilt at your heart undeservingly, child? Why beckon the distant woes for answers, when answers rise for naught? Wherefore suffer in silence, wherefore struggle in grief, wherefore drown in sorrows? Look at him, child. Embraced with Gifts as though Divined, given all and everything¡­ and yet, he desired your heart. But, when he had it, he turned his back so hollow, and sped to the stars. Wherefore, child? It is not those that leave who suffer the most, but those whose tears stain the soil beneath as they watch their beloved depart. Yet, he could have stayed. Yet, he had not. Wherefore, child? In cold and frost heart cannot feel; yet, in fire and blaze it cannot calm. It is his sin, child. It is your sin. It is their sin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sin¡­¡± Thalia muttered.

    ¡°Crap!¡± the child suddenly exclaimed. ¡°She¡¯s been wrung. RETREAT!! EVERYONE, RETREAT!!¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?! Explain!!¡± Parsia asked, his expression full of worry as he glanced between Thalia and that distant figure who hadn¡¯t moved an inch for a long while now.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you figure it out?! False God of Sin. Sin? Get it?!¡± the child said. ¡°Any single thing you ever did in your life, which you considered your wrongdoing, can be exploited and brought up as though it were a sin worthy of greatest punishment!¡±

    ¡°¡­what the hell does that mean?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll lose control!! If we can¡¯t snap her out of it, she¡¯ll lose her mind completely!!¡± only then did Parsia finally understand. However, how would they snap her out of it? What was ¡®it¡¯ anyway? While these questions plagued his mind, the other side has yet to stop talking softly into Thalia¡¯s mind.

    ¡°¡­ the carvings sated, the prayers plagued, the songs unsung, the smiles twisted, the whys and wherefores, the battered and abandoned¡­ none stood a tree taller nor a peg shorter than his brilliance. For as hard as his eyes like sun shone, so much the darker was the shadow he cast. And so much graver was his sin. And yours, child, for clenching onto that sinful shadow, for deceiving innocent hearts, and for plaguing yours in mistruths. Wherefore, child? All stand equal before judgment. Affright, torn asunder, while bane spills out like water and coats the bodkin like your blood coated his. In the end, child, a buss of death is but a parting gift of dark fools, while only sins of plunder beseech truly. Child, sinned have you.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Thusly repent, and ere you know, expiry shall cleanse you whole.¡±

    Just as Parsia called out her name, Thalia¡¯s body finally twitched; his eyes kindled up with joy, yet, a mere moment later, his expression fell. Thalia¡¯s eyes began burning in brilliant purple as smoke diluted her gaze, leaving behind scorching marks on her cheeks.

    ¡°How sinful of you,¡± a silent whisper suddenly entered Njo¡¯s ears, causing him to finally open his eyes and look around. He felt something akin to inborn dread wash over him, as though the true God of Death was looking over him at the moment. ¡°Little one. However, worry not; I won¡¯t cleanse you. I will simply annihilate you.¡±

    Njo suddenly felt warmth akin to being burned by the sun itself. He suddenly screeched out in hallowed pain as his sewn lips parted. A moment later, his entire body was engulfed in white flames which turned into a massive, sky-towering pillar that breached the clouds and burst apart the rain. Beyond it the sun shone lonesome, blasting its rays onto the shadowed land. It neither rained nor poured no more. Where Njo once stood now only fleeting ashes floated, as though guideless in their plight.

 20.6 - Absolution

    ABSOLUTION

    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± an ancient voice asked faintly.

    Beneath the two figures in the sky, the land was laden in scorch, burned beyond recognition, as though amassed from the depths of hell itself. Mountains were blasted to pieces, and rivers were no more. Were an ordinary man to walk in here, he¡¯d no doubt think it was the Judgment Day for all, and gods have descended to smite the heathens dead.

    Up in the sky, the youthful figure glanced downward to the right side of his chest; where once a strong muscle stood was now a contusion laden with burnt, black-scorched flesh that looked to never heal. One glance would cause fright even to the bravest of knights, yet the youth casually shrugged it off as his eyes gazed toward the featureless figure in the distance.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s not where it hurts the most.¡± Lynne said, smiling faintly.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯ve abandoned it all, yet you¡¯ve not. You confuse me, human child.¡± Ignis spoke lightly.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± Lynne laughed lightly, as though he had heard a humorous story. ¡°Of course it will confuse you, old one, if you take human¡¯s words at face value. There¡¯s no such thing as full abandonment, I¡¯m afraid. If people were capable of such thing, we¡¯d have exploited it long, long ago. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Lynne asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t abandoned those who remained behind you, but you came here to fight me. Even if you had heart-wrapped confidence in defeating me, what if you were to be felled?¡±

    ¡°The brighter the sun, the darker the shadow indeed,¡± Ignis spoke lightly. ¡°None will ever even know it was you who helped them. I respect you, human child. But, respect is but a fleeting thought. I¡¯m certain you understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­ back in my home town,¡± Lynne said with somewhat nostalgic look in his eyes. ¡°We had this expression: I am as God made me. All those who were to have a sword plastered against their necks would proclaim it as though it were a prayer. In the end, the truth is much simpler: I am as I have made myself. If I sought recognition, I wouldn¡¯t be here. If I sought respect, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ to defeat a God.¡± Lynne smiled indifferently as he gripped his scythe yet again and wrung it in a circle.

    ¡°¡­ human¡¯s sense of humor always fascinated me.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Lynne¡¯s body blasted off white flames as he burst forth, slashing his scythe in an arc, sending forth a gigantic array of whitened flames, one large enough to eclipse the sky. Rather than retreating, Ignis stood his ground; two blades appeared in his arms as he swung them upward, sending forth black, bellowing flames. As the two sides clashed, yet another massive explosion ensued that caused ripples through the space.

    Lynne quickly closed in and spun to gain momentum, slashing in full strength. Ignis met it as he crossed his two blades, and two sides clashed yet again. As his scythe¡¯s strike was reflected, Lynne used momentum to spin yet again, engulfing his back in golden flames from where angelic wings sprung in brilliant light. He flashed past Ignis and reached the latter¡¯s back, gripping his scythe and cutting at the god¡¯s waist. Ignis spun in place and clashed yet again, as sparks began flying; each one of their collisions would send out a shockwave strong enough to topple the mountains and overturn the seas, yet there were no more mountains around them to topple, nor were there seas to overturn.

    The two appeared to be two blazing stars in the sky as they wound around one another. Black and white continued to interweave, creating radiant tapestry in the sky. It appeared to be a dance between figures far beyond one¡¯s reach, as both moved in consistent rhythm, neither side giving inch to the other. In truth, two have yet to unleash any of the strong abilities they possessed; Lynne fought while mainly relying on his mastery of Skyfire Flames, while Ignis fought in the same manner, with the only difference being that he was proficient in Hellfire Flames.

    Still, however random their fight seemed, every single one of their strikes had method to it. Lynne continued changing angles of his attacks, measuring the opponent¡¯s reaction speed, ability to observe, and methodology to Ignis¡¯ fighting. In the same manner, Ignis watched closely how Lynne¡¯s strikes changed rhythm: from quick and light, to slow and heavy. The two have been locked in this type of a battle for hours now, and save for that wound on right side of Lynne¡¯s chest, and the absolute destruction they have caused around them, there were no other indicators that the fight took place.

    Lynne suddenly shifted his rhythm as he pulled his scythe midway through the swing, forcibly straining his muscles; Ignis was slow to react and retract his blades, and the following slash of scythe passed through his defenses, slashing against his chest and blowing him backward like a cannonball. The god fell like a meteorite and blasted against the earth, creating a crater large enough to formulate the world¡¯s largest lake were it to be filled with water.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    However, Lynne didn¡¯t wait; coating himself in Skyfire Flames, he dove freely, without restraints, as he carefully observed the darkened figure hidden within the dust and smoke. Ignis was already on his two feet, observing a centimeter deep cut across his chest for a moment before raising his head to look at approaching Lynne. Suddenly, streaks of Mana surged outward from his body, transforming into shadowy flames with crimson red eyes. Ten¡­ hundred¡­ a thousand¡­ soon enough, Hellfire Flames burned around him like a closed encirclement of soldiers. Unafraid, Lynne dove right into it, ignoring the approaching flames from his back that appeared as though they were going to swallow him whole.

    Just as Lynne reached a hundred or so meters away from Ignis, the thousands of thread-thin black flames converged toward him, their speed reaching almost that of light. Even if Lynne could perceive the change, he had no way of actually reacting in time. He immediately cast Pyre yet again, and the Skyfire Flames surrounding his body wailed outward and spread circularly, meeting all black threads head on. Countless explosions ensued, ringed with Lynne being the epicenter of them. Before the last explosion even happened, Lynne¡¯s figure broke through thick smoke as he swung his scythe, aiming directly at the still stationary Ignis.

    The latter¡¯s figure suddenly blurred and flames hallowed out as he speedily retreated, causing Lynne¡¯s swing to miss; in return, Lynne landed forcibly and endured the resisting force as his figure blurred similarly, except the afterimages he left were of whitened flame. He chased after the blurring dark figure, and the two soon began clashing yet again. However, their current speed far surpassed the battle they led in the sky.

    Everywhere one looked, there were afterimages of the two still seemingly locked in battle, while their real bodies sped through the entirety of the carnage they had reigned over the land. As their weapons clashed, muffled sounds of explosions echoed, yet, by the time craters beneath their feet formed, the two were already miles away from them.

    They appeared like two streaking lines of light if viewed overhead, continuously playing the push-and-pull game between each other; one moment, Lynne would streak forth and push Ignis back into retreat, and the next the latter would push right back. As the battle reigned on, the speed of the two seemed to continue to increasing and pace soon reached its peak.

    As both gained staggering amount of momentum, each unleashed the second spell; Lynne clasped his hands tightly as scythe flashed in brilliant white, splitting in nearly thousand replicas surrounding him, burning equally in Skyfire. On the other hand, Ignis scorched his two blades in pure black and swung them in parallel rhythm and position, sending out two dragon-heads reaching the size of a castle.

    Scythes cried out in unison as they danced and streaked through the sky like needles, continuously clashing against the two bellowing mirages of the dragons. Not a second had passed by before the clash was over, and both figures were blasted backward as a result. Lynne flew through the sky and crashed nearly fifty miles away from the impact, rolling through the ground, creating manmade pavement. It took him nearly five seconds to finally stabilize; his entire body was riddled with cuts and bruises, yet his expression gave no way to pain. His eyes glistened as he immediately burned away forth, leaving behind a trail of gold-laden flames. His figure quickly blurred and each step he took caused earth beneath to cave in and splinter, leaving behind a brilliant trail of destruction.

    On the other side, Ignis underwent similar treatment following the massive explosion that, instead of a crater, left behind an abyss deep enough to swallow a city whole. After he regained posture, much like Lynne, he immediately blasted forward, ignoring the injuries he sustained. However, unlike Lynne, as his steps quickened, his figure began fading slowly until it was nothing but a trail of thin, black wisp. As quickly as the two had parted, they reunited all the same, and the battle ensued yet again. However, instead of probing each other, they both began displaying the depths of their strength, unconcerned by the ludicrous amount of Mana that the two consumed in the process.

    Ever since he became Divine Magus, Lynne had slowly re-forged the entirety of the Empyrean Scything technique, and combined it wholly with Empyrean Absolution. As he had abandoned all other paths before the singularity of Skyfire Flames, all his attacks revolved around its philosophy. Rather than four stances as the technique had before, he only had one that encompassed all forms and shapes.

    As he cast Skyfire Reaping, rather than a giant scythe slashing three times, the weapon bellowed and continued slashing as though it had gone insane. Each streak would blast off a massive heatwave, leaving behind white flames wherever it went. However, Ignis was no pushover; in his black wisp form, he easily dodged each strike, while retaliating with his own spell.

    Eight, black pillars descended from the high sky and continuously followed him wherever he went, always maintaining a perfect circle around him. The pillars slowly grew smaller until they thinned out to being barely visible, when Ignis suddenly halted while a two-hundred-meter scythe finally landed a strike on him. However, the weapon bounced back as though it hit jell, and Lynne immediately retracted it. Knowing that the spell was coming, he immediately cast one of the defensive spells of Empyrean Scything, one specifically enriched by Absolution: Skyfire Absolution.

    Enormous amount of Skyfire Flames suddenly bellowed out from him and formed a spherical shield around his body, nearly a hundred meters thick. Sensing it, Ignis¡¯ heart started for a moment; in that brief moment, he actually felt his own flames being dragged away toward that shield. He had finally realized why the boy was sent here to battle him. While the two fought relatively evenly so far, it was just initial probing. Ignis was confident in his victory as soon as the two started clashing seriously, yet that confidence was now shaken. He immediately thought back to that figure from many moons ago, that had made every God afraid of their own shadow: Absolution. A concept Ignis was no stranger to, yet one which had eluded him since the day he was born. Absolute control over everything and everyone. In that brief moment, he finally realized that the boy had touched upon it, much like that nearly forgotten figure. If mastered, none and nothing could stand beneath Absolution, as the concept itself drove its strength directly from the Source ¨C the place all things and creatures were birthed from. Immediately, Ignis realized that the battle may not end up being as easy as he thought and, perhaps, he would really need to go out in the end to defeat the boy whose age would need quite a few zeroes to reach his.

 20.7 - Divine Cycles

    DIVINE CYCLES

    Desert stretched out in a small corner of Skyfire Paradise, with sand bellowing gently underneath the passing winds. Hilltops rose like waves, giving sense of tranquility to the beholders. Yet, at the moment, none of that could be seen; those same hilltops were trampled over like ants, and serenity of desert was doused in deep stench of the dying.

    Fyre bit his lower lip as he retreated, with dozen or so skeletons suddenly leaping from underneath the sand and blocking the incoming attack for him using their bodies. His Master was wrapped deep in the enemy ranks, battling valiantly, yet Fyre only felt helplessness whenever he tried to approach him and assist.

    Initial count of two hundred had slowly been reduced down to one hundred and fifty, yet the pressure only increased. The dead feared not the dying ¨C that was the calling of a Summoner. However, those he fought were already dead; why would the dead fear the deal? He felt completely useless, but, unlike his Master, he had no other means of fighting.

    Fyre was always talented when it came to Mana control. During one of his adventures, he stumbled upon a tomb and praised his luck. Only, when he came to the end and opened the final coffin, the living eyes stared back at him, giving him fright of his life. That living corpse soon became his Master. The latter realized Fyre¡¯s talent in Mana control, and slowly taught him how to use it warp life itself and bring dead onto the surface of the world to reign yet again. Bit by bit, he had begun understand concepts, and, within a few years, he managed to break into Grand Realm.

    However, even when he broke through, he still couldn¡¯t fathom the depths of his Master¡¯s strength ¨C or even which path he followed. The only thing he could sense was the deep profoundness in those eyes, which seemed to be deeper than any ocean and higher than any mountain.

    After many years, he was finally able to see it ¨C his Master was definitely a Divine Magus, and not one of those who crudely crossed the border. Unlike Fyre, he didn¡¯t follow the path of the dead ¨C but rather the Path of Madness. Unlike summoning, Madness was much more of an abstract concept, and even Fyre had trouble understanding what it meant at first. Now, it was displayed before him: Madness wasn¡¯t as profound as he believed. It was just that¡­ madness.

    His Master used his own fists, bones of those he had killed, even sand and his own body to fight. There was no method to his arts, no order to the way he fought, and while his fighting style seemed too berserk to be useful, Fyre knew better. It would be better to say that it was unpredictable rather than anything else. One moment he would be bashing one skull, and the next he would be kicking someone¡¯s ribcage on the other side of the battlefield.

    As he distanced himself yet again, Fyre took a deep breath and calmed down. So far, he only summoned basic skeletons as he knew this would be a battle of attrition. The true enemies and those that would prove to be most troublesome were still at the far end of the enemy forces. If he went all out for these mere minions, how would he be able to assist his master when the true test arrived? Still, it was clear that ordinary bones meant nothing here.

    Steeling his will, he converged Mana into his fingertip and leapt high up into the sky the very next moment. As he reached the peak of his jump, dark, black smoke began sculpting his summon ¨C a Bone Dragon. Although not his strongest summon, it was still among the high-tiered ones. As Fyre descended, he landed on Dragon¡¯s back and scouted the battlefield from the higher ground.

    The Dragon was roughly twenty meters long and half as tall, made entirely out of ashened bones. As he commanded the Dragon, the beast somehow took flight, although both its wings were merely thin bones. From above, he saw his Master ripping apart a skeleton while another bashed a mace against his back; yet, his Master didn¡¯t even seem to notice the strike.

    Realizing that the skeletons weren¡¯t being of much help, Fyre knew he had to change tactics: and this was the best he came up with. Aerial support was one of the things he excelled at, as he usually fought this way; sending his skeletal army to march on foot while he supported them from the Dragon¡¯s back. He soon began condensing purple-tinted spheres of light and throwing them like bombs from up high.

    Upon impact, the spheres would explode and unleash massive energy which would sweep over a large area, leaving behind demolished bombs and craters. Alas, he only managed to throw two before he garnered unwarranted attention; one of the twelve leaders sitting at the very back took notice of him and suddenly flashed into the sky, appearing mere meters away from the Dragon¡¯s head, rising a spear in its hand and sweeping sideways at the Dragon¡¯s head.

    The bones burst apart into ash, and Fyre was knocked backward from Dragon, flying in a strange arc toward the ground. Quickly fixing his stance, he saw the figure still reaching toward him as it dove against the currents, pointing the spearhead at Fyre¡¯s head. The latter¡¯s brows furrowed lightly as he spread both his arms and controlled the Mana perfectly. A gigantic, nearly two-hundred-meter wide skeletal arm suddenly burst from beneath the desert¡¯s sand and slapped sideways at the figure. Unable to dodge, the figure could only shift its spear sideways and block; however, as though swatting a fly, it was blown through the air and landed nearly a mile away, causing sand to explode outward as though it were a splash in water caused by gigantic stone.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Fyre¡¯s expression didn¡¯t lighten in any way, though. He landed gracefully on the sand and immediately began controlling his Mana; arm after arm burst forth from within the sand, all dyed in ashened bones, surrounding Fyre like guardian angels. A mere moment later, the figure flashed from the distance and appeared a few dozen meters away from Fyre. He finally took a closer look at it.

    Its bones were covered in ash-gray cloak while his spear stood upright. Where two eyes were supposed to be were purplish flames, and in-between them a beautiful, sapphire gem glistening in faint cyan. Wind howled lightly as the figure¡¯s robe fluttered, revealing the skeletal body hidden beneath.

    ¡°¡­ that old geezer is truly unlucky to have picked such a rotten seed,¡± the figure suddenly spoke, startling Fyre. ¡°He had high hopes, yet they were all blasted away.¡± Fyre watched in confusion, but he never let his guard down. ¡°Do you really believe he can defeat us, child?¡± the figure chuckled creepily. ¡°True, he was once unparalleled existence ¨C Divine Magus of Ninth Cycle. Do you even understand what that represents? It represents pinnacle of human¡¯s existence. I¡¯d wager only eight exist as we speak. Much like those eight, he too had once seen it all ¨C but, it was many, many years before. What can a remnant do? Nothing.¡± however past the point when he heard that his master was a Divine Magus of Ninth Cycle, Fyre froze and was unable to hear anything else.

    Much like every other realm, Divine Realm also had its sub-divisions, usually referred to as Cycles. One cycle represented union of elements; from what Fyre knew, reaching Third Cycle was already considered a talent that defies the nature¡¯s order. Ninth? Most claimed it¡¯s just a legend, to stir the spirits of youth. Yet, his Master was such a legend? How could Fyre swallow that? Those gentle eyes, patient tone, coarse voice guiding him through the darkness of Magic and unveiling light¡­ was a Ninth Cycle Divine Magus?

    In truth, Fyre knew very little of the Divine Cycles, only a few sentences that his Master mentioned off-hand, and some things he himself had stumbled upon over his journeys. These concepts were far too profound for him; he couldn¡¯t even understand what it meant to unite the elements, much less what further Cycles represented.

    ¡°Do you understand what it means to reach the Ninth Cycle, boy?¡± the figure asked in a mocking tone. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. Go as far back as you wish throughout the history, and very few will know the answer to that question. Why? Because only those who have walked the peak could tell you. Not those who¡¯ve come close, or even glanced at it or grasped it with the tip of their fingers. No, only those who have been bathed in it. When he lived, none dared to even look at him. A mere glance of his could stir a heart ablaze, and you would die. However, all things fade with age. He was once One with the Element, and now, he can no longer even hear it. It escapes him. Yet, his beloved disciple cannot even see his Master¡¯s sorrows, much less comprehend them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fyre stared blankly as his mind was besieged by myriad of new concepts he had no hope of deciphering even if he had ten lifetimes. He only understood the figure¡¯s last point: that he never truly knew the man who had taught him everything. And, his Master would most-likely die without Fyre ever understanding and knowing. That thought pained him, yet, what could he do? Demand the answers? Even if his Master would give them to him, would Fyre be able to understand them in the first place? He doubted that very much. So much that he was even afraid to ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dread it yet, child,¡± the figure said. ¡°All those who have touched the edge become like your Master; rather, most of them end up worse. To touch the edge is to commune with the Heart, Soul and Mind of the Source. Who can withstand that? They are washed away by the currents, and what they once knew turns into a blur, and they themselves will never again touch upon that edge. It is a Gift which lasts briefly. That old fool had sacrificed everything to walk that path, and even to this day, he¡¯s yet to give up his ancient promises. You have no hope of fulfilling them, or helping him on this day. Go, leave. Our fight is with him. Our grievances are with him. However today turns to be, you will never see any one of us again. We are already dead, child. We do not belong to the world of living. Let us settle the debts of the eons bygone in peace. Only thing you can accomplish here is die and join us, and I very much doubt that old fool would want that¡­¡± as the figure said its peace, it suddenly flashed and disappeared, retreating back to the ranks behind the skeletons. Fyre stood dumbfounded, unable to say a single word.

    ¡°Listen to him, Fyre¡­¡± a familiar voice startled him awake; looking around, he was still alone, but his Master¡¯s voice echoed inside his mind nonetheless. ¡°I have shown you what you needed to see. You have your own path to follow, your own dreams to accomplish. Do not cling to the bones and vices of the dead. It is time we part ways.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Master...¡± Fyre suddenly felt sorrow assail his heart as though a sword pierced right through. He knew that this was it. The last time he¡¯ll hear the voice which guided him and shaped him into a man he was today.

    ¡°¡­ Master has one last task for you, if you have a heart to accomplish it for me.¡±

    ¡°Anything¡­ anything¡­ anything¡­¡± Fyre already felt tears stream down his cheeks, unable to hold them back.

    ¡°Should you ever chance upon that boy,¡± the old voice said. ¡°Give him my gratitude for all he¡¯s done¡­ that is all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that boy¡­?¡± although Fyre muttered questioningly, a face had already formed inside his mind. Who else but him? Even if Fyre was uncertain as to why his Master¡¯s last wish would be that, he still complied. Even if he¡¯d have to go to hell and back to find him, he¡¯d still do it.

    He glanced one last time at the distant echoes of the battle. With red eyes, he saw the solitary figure wrapped in the shroud of decay, and steeled his heart. Paying his respects one last time and bowing fully, he turned around and ran. He didn¡¯t use magic or his summons, he ran using his own two feet. Ran as though wind carried him. He knew this day would come, yet, it felt no easier saying the final goodbye. Only that fading image of a face remained, one which would accompany him until his own death, many, many moons later¡­

 20.8 - Beyond the Dividing Line

    BEYOND THE DIVIDING LINE

    Lingering scent of blood was faintly carried by the howling wind, causing ruffled trees to grow somber, and broken and battered earth to bathe in its afterglow. Far up in the sky, beyond the point where one¡¯s eyes can discern between the things, a beauty beyond compare hovered tenderly in the air, behind her two golden, mirage-like wings, flickering in and out of existence. Mirroring their glory, her gold-painted hair flowed freely, silken and unrestrained, fluttering in the wind. Her face was oval-shaped, eyes piercingly blue to the point one would discover the meaning of life if they stared long enough into them.

    The woman was average in height and wore relatively loose, leather and cloth armor, yet even the simplicity of her clothes could not hide the sculpted figure she possessed. Yet, no matter how breath-stealing beautiful she was, her cold expression, and even colder gaze, drove away all and everything. Her battle-hardened face carried a deep, still-bleeding scar on her right cheek, causing her perfect features to collapse; yet, even then, it hardly tarnished her beauty. Whether there was one or ten, something that could hardly be described with proper words wouldn¡¯t lose much value, as neither did she.

    Her name was Scarlett, and she was one of the eight chosen, designated to protect the world from gods¡¯ invasion. She coldly stared at the figure a mile away from her, wrapped in strange, purple cloth from head to toe; the figure was nearly ten meters tall, and had twenty-four limbs that didn¡¯t differ an arm from a leg. The two had been battling for nearly an hour, and the beauty has yet to figure out even the God¡¯s element.

    Sighing inwardly, she knew there was nothing else to do but to fight. For nearly two thousand years, this was her destiny. Since the day she walked out the cradle, all the way until blooming womanhood and today, she had but one purpose, and time has come for that purpose to be fulfilled. The short, silver-sword that was barely two-and-a-half fingers wide flickered in her hand. The sword didn¡¯t even come to a meter-and-a-half in length, yet its sharpness, durability and overbearingness wasn¡¯t something that could be discerned by a mere glance.

    Her wings fluttered behind her as she sped off into the distance, immediately appearing in front of the strangely disfigured god. She thrust her sword, leaving behind only a faint, silver gleam. Even thoughts themselves couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the sword. The god wrung one of its countless limbs sideways and tapped the sword away, causing it to stray sideways; in response, Scarlett immediately spun sideways from the momentum, slashing her sword from backside in, aiming at the approximate place where the figure¡¯s neck should be. However, what awaited her was yet another limb; and although she slashed right through it, causing blood to spur out in droves, she had done so countless times to before to no avail.

    Cursing inwardly, Scarlett didn¡¯t retreat. Rather, she pushed her Mana to burn like an unholy inferno, causing her entire body to attain a golden sheen. A less than a breath later, hundreds of golden arrays of light flashed out from her body in a bladed-form, surrounding the disfigured god and slashing at it in the continuous barrage. Blood spurred out yet again, appearing like the river as it fell from the high sky. Yet, the god didn¡¯t even screech out in pain; rather, it suddenly spun half its limbs in a strange motion as a towering, two hundred meters wide magic circle appeared behind it. Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she quickly flashed back; a mere moment later, the magic circle began spinning until it turned into nothing but a blur. When it stopped, a loud, heaven-defying thump echoed out, breaking past the Spacial Lock itself and entering the world.

    Following the thump, the magic circle split midway through like a gateway to hell, seemingly opening a door to another dimension. From it, a swarm counting in millions of ghastly figures burst out, screeching in horror. The day darkened, and the aura of pure, undefiled death ran through the air, making it almost impossible to breathe. The ghastly figures eclipsed the sky from all sides, and their sheer numbers far outstripped the number of people living in one of the Divine Realms.

    Scarlett¡¯s expression turned solemn as she gazed at the ghastly figures. She looked past their droves and past the aura of death, to where the disfigured god still hovered in the same spot: she was unable to make it move even an inch. She smiled bitterly and shook her head as her free, left arm reached toward her chest and pressed slightly above her breast.

    ¡°First Seal, Remove.¡± she muttered softly. The flickering wings behind her suddenly grew clearer in color and shape, and intervals between flickers grew longer. Her aura surged to nearly ten times it was before, and her golden hair grew a whole five centimeters longer. ¡°To think I had to remove the First Seal so quickly¡­ aya, aya, my master would spear my ass if she knew.¡±

    As her aura surged, her sword grew an inch longer and half a finger wider, yet she didn¡¯t seem to be troubled by it. Brandishing it tightly and upright before her chest, she lowered her head lightly and softly muttered a few, indescribable words. Her entire body was suddenly enveloped in blinding, golden light that burst outward like an explosion, causing the hallowed souls to screech out in pain. Like a piercing sun, she stood at the heart of the darkness, her golden gleam illuminating the abyss while bringing life to the place only death belonged. After a few moments, her voice abruptly stopped and the golden light enveloping her dimmed, transferring over to her short sword which now seemed to be fully ablaze in the coated golden.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Looking sternly toward the direction of the God, she flickered, leaving behind nothing but a flash of light, and appeared nearly a mile of as she began swinging her sword as though it were a thin branch. Each swing carried with it two-hundred-meter long array of golden light which burst forth with undisputed energy, cutting away both the darkness and the ghost as though there were loafs of bread. One¡­ two¡­ within a span of two seconds, hundreds of slashes were sent out, coating the darkening dimension in brilliant light, as though a star was being born in the depths of abysmal universe. Yet, she hadn¡¯t slowed down; rather, her sword grew faster and faster. Even up-close, she appeared as though she was making no movements at all, yet array after array was sent out, arc after arc, slash after slash.

    Soon, her figure was lost within the golden bath, and she truly became the shimmering star in the heart of darkness. A thousand¡­ ten thousand¡­ one hundred thousand¡­ soon, the number of slashes eclipsed the staggering million as the spherical dimension of darkness was burst open in a heaven-defying explosion, breaking apart the massive magic circle into smithereens as the god itself was blown back like a cannonball, leaving an arc of streaky blood behind. Ghastly screams bellowed out into the sky as the hollowed souls were cleansed fully, and the blue sky once again regained its color. The golden hue dimmed and Scarlett¡¯s figure finally appeared again. Despite the massive unleash of strength, there were no visible signs of either struggle or exhaustion. Not even a smile of victory was painted on her face ¨C just her usual, cold expression, and even colder gleam inside her eyes.

    Meanwhile, across the eight Spacial Locks, similar situations occurred. After the initial timeslot for probing out each other, both humans and gods were beginning to unleash their first layer of strength, as all battles intensified. No matter who it was outside those Spacial Locks, even those esteemed Divine Mages, were they to see the scenes, they would be left with nothing but confusion. The display of strength and prowess far our stripped any common understanding of the world. Figures were blurs, spells appeared and disappeared before one had a chance to blink, and the levels of destruction ¨C if not contained within the Spacial Locks, each of which cost trillions upon trillions of Mana Stones and three times as many resources ¨C would have leveled the entire Realms to the ground ten times by now.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t a strange sight. Every time a Great War would occur throughout the history of the world, the scenes would be similar. After all, even if one was a Divine Magus, there was a clear limit to their strength; yet, the display the eight have shown had clearly surpassed any and all limits binding humans. In reality, the strongest Divine Magus that has ever existed out of the Eight Chosen from each generation never went past Seventh Cycle. Rather, it was almost impossible to cross it. Whether you had ten thousand or ten million Gifts, resources of every single Clan, Kingdom and Sect, and ten thousand lifetimes worth of time, however talented humans were, there was a lock placed in each and every one of them. Their upper limit was Eighth Cycle ¨C it was impossible to cross the final boundary.

    However, when crossing past into the Divine Magus Realm, humans have found long ago that eight people would have that limiter removed from their Souls. And, what¡¯s even more surprising, their rise from the First to Ninth Cycle was practically a child¡¯s play. The resources they required were minimal, and talent played almost no role in it. However, they had no way of discerning which eight would be given that strength ¨C so they only superficially supported the most talented ones, while keeping majority of resources in reserve as a backup plan. Still, there were always some signs that they¡¯ve picked up on over the course of generations. Every chosen throughout the history had a Divine Gift which allowed them to practice any and all Laws in the world. In addition, they all had strong, resonating Bloodlines. While not a certain determiner, at least it excluded quite a lot of people.

    It is the difference between the Eight Cycle and Ninth Cycle which was the clear division of strength; even if ten billion of Eight Cycle Divine Mages were to gang up on a Primordial God, they¡¯d stand no chance. However, just a single Ninth Cycle Divine Magus could do that job. One of the reasons is the Mana; Eight Cycle Divine Mages had limits, yet Ninth Cycle ones didn¡¯t. However, the greatest difference was that Ninth Cycle ones mimicked the structure and knowledge of Primordial Gods ¨C rather than the union of nine elements, as all prior Cycles require ¨C it was a return to singularity ¨C to a single element. They would establish direct connection with the Source and derive the strength from there, rather than elements and Laws surrounding them in the world. This is what allowed them to stand against Primordial Gods and exchange blows. However, the exact level of strength was still within individual¡¯s grasp; Ninth Cycle simply removed the limiter. How far above it would one reach depended on themselves. That is why some throughout the history were even able to kill Primordial Gods, while some were equally killed by the other side. However, unless at least four Primordial Gods killed their opponents before the Tunnel closed, it was all for naught; if they were to remain on this side of the world after the Tunnel closed, they would lose almost all of their strength.

    In the end, though, who lived or died depended solely on one¡¯s strength ¨C as was the case for everyone else. However, crossing the limit came with a heavy price; even if they survived the ordeal, they would extinguish all Magic within themselves, and were bound to live as ordinary Mortals for the remainder of their days. Still, to those who¡¯ve seen the peak and beyond of Magic, and cruelty of the swaying storms, life of a Mortal was beyond appealing. To struggle eternally was no one¡¯s wish, not even those who were battle-crazed down to their bones and Soul.

 20.9 - Bitter Fall

    BITTER FALL

    Sky boomed with coveting flames, scarring the vestiges of space, forming tears large enough to swallow a gigantic beast whole. Bright, azure hue of the sky had taken a backseat to drowning darkness, with billowing clouds encompassing the wholesomeness of the realm. Rain poured in droves, yet it did little to nothing to deter the sounds of battle, and the wills of men and gods alike.

    Suddenly, a heart-piercing scream bellowed out into the open sky as Ly¡¯el flew back through the sky like a cannonball, crashing into the white marble walls behind and blowing them to smithereens. Y¡¯se gave a cry before hurriedly descending from the sky, speeding toward the sorry-looking figure. Ly¡¯el¡¯s beauty had vanished beneath the bloodied face, torn arm, and a large gash across her chest, revealing behind her pair of mutilated breasts. Following her startling cry, a roar of anger echoed out, shaking the world as Oy¡¯oh tightened his weapon, spurring his Mana in a massive outpour, causing a hazy mist to overflow from him, making the usually invisible Mana to become so dense even ordinary mortals would be able to see it.

    Slightly higher in the sky, the False God of War, Ijoni, sneered coldly at him before brandishing her two axes and speeding downward in a circular motion, blowing apart droplets of rain as she fell. Less than a blink later, Oy¡¯oh sprang into action as he swung upward, causing light to blossom out like flowers in full bloom, blowing apart the darkness of the grieving night and causing blindness to all those who dared look at it. Light bellowed like an angelic choir, as it transmuted beyond the boundary of a Grand Magus; burning his very source, Oy¡¯o¡¯s youthful face grew grimmer and darker as his hair began turning white.

    This startled even Ijoni, who immediately wiped a sneer off her face before turning around in an attempt to flee. However, who and what is faster than the light itself? Before she had a chance to take two steps in the sky, light caught up to her and pierced right through her right side. Without losing the slightest bit of momentum, light ventured on in a golden gleam of light, assailing those who stood behind, while healing those who were defending the city.

    ¡°AAAH!!!¡± Ijoni¡¯s voice croaked as she screamed out in pain, falling from the sky like a wingless bird and crashing into the crater-filled earth beneath. Even after crashing, she carried on with the momentum and rolled for nearly ten miles before finally coming to a halt.

    The entirety of her right side was completely destroyed, and her beating heart could be seen out in the open. Her almost listless body was twitching in strange spasms, her eyes widely round, a look of utter disbelief and dread permeating them. Breathing of everyone who witnessed the scene stiffened as their eyes slowly trailed over to the solitary figure in the sky. A faint smile escaped Oy¡¯oh¡¯s lips before his eyes closed and his body fell, crashing in the earth. Sound of bones breaking echoed out in-between the bellowing rain, causing shivers to run up the spines of those who witnessed it.

    Y¡¯se¡¯s eyes were redder than blood as she witnessed the scene, yet she dared not move the muscle as she was trying to save Ly¡¯el¡¯s life. After eight hours of constant warfare, the once peaceful county was submerged in oceans of blood; millions of corpses trailed across the earth, with countless more having been completely obliterated from the existence.  And, now, Oy¡¯oh has perished as well, with Ly¡¯el¡¯s life hanging on a thread.

    As the sole Divine Magus stationed here, Y¡¯se felt shame and guilt overcome her heart; she could do nothing but stare from distance as her flesh and blood fell one by one, as bodies like this rain fell from sky until small hills were formed down below. The white city behind them had already been dyed in deep crimson across, as though a giant slash had opened a wound over its heart. Tears trickled down her rosy cheeks, but, because of the rain, it was impossible to spot them. She didn¡¯t care that the False God of War was finally defeated; it was at too high of a cost.

    Two more False Gods remained; the two of them hadn¡¯t moved an inch since the battle started and merely observed everything. However, she was certain that they would move now. Whether gods or men, none could stand seeing one of their own, someone they deeply cared for, being broken in half. Sure enough, the moment she glanced up, she felt immense pressure dawn on her as two figures splintered from the sky and dove against her. Gritting her teeth, she coated Ly¡¯el¡¯s entire body in faint, golden shimmer before standing up and extending her right arm.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Within it, a short, silver sword appeared, shimmering in faint azure. Roaring from the depths of her lungs, she stirred her Mana as she took to the sky, immediately clashing against the incoming two figures: Sa Rai, False God of Hope and Eeala, False God of Wind. Upon the impact, a massive explosion echoed out, promptly causing all three to be blown backward. A large gash could be seen running across Y¡¯se¡¯s right arm. Quickly gathering her Mana, the gash began to heal at the speed visible to the naked eye before she stabilized mid-air and flew toward the duo yet again.

    Eeala¡¯s entire body suddenly vanished, and Y¡¯se felt her heart skip a beat; a mere breath later, she felt gentle wind wash over her body. Yet, regardless of how gentle it was, she felt her heart sing in alarm as she immediately bellowed out in golden light, scattering it. She suddenly felt indiscernible pain from her back, causing her to cry out. She was blown forward as the wind trailed behind her, not allowing her to heal.

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t resist, Y¡¯se,¡± she suddenly heard Sa Rai¡¯s voice as though he was standing right next to her. ¡°We don¡¯t wish to harm you. This battle, you have already lost. You have no one else to fighting against the two of us. No help will come. Stay your hand, and stay alive. As long as you surrender, this bloodshed can cease.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha ha,¡± Y¡¯se laughed as she grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fucking idiot, you remnant?!!¡± she screamed angrily as she urged her Mana to congeal to her back, healing her wounds. ¡°You don¡¯t give a shit how many fall today. You¡¯d be at your happiest if all of us ¨C whether friend or foe ¨C die. To think you¡¯d even dare try your tricks on me, ha ha, it seems your brain has rotten, you fucking cockroach.¡± without ceasing her assault with her mouth, she wrapped her sword backward and swung it, sending a silver array of light which was quickly swallowed into the gentle burst of wind.

    ¡°¡­ aai, how loose can your tongue be, to treat an old friend so?¡± Sa Rai said, shaking his head; however, a faint glimmer of anger flashed through his eyes. He truly felt useless. While he could entice billions of Mortals to do his bidding without trying, and could even cause Grand Mages to become his slaves, he was utterly useless against Divine Mages, or anyone with strong enough of a will. He inspired hope; if someone already had it, what use more hope was to them? And if one lost all hope, words would not rekindle that.

    ¡°Ha ha ha,¡± Y¡¯se continued laughing as another lash of wind severed her entire left arm, causing blood to spur out like a geyser while she herself coughed up and vomited a large amount. Still, ignoring the pain, she continued grinning. ¡°Just you wait, you maggots. You¡¯ll soon be crawling back to your hellholes like you do every time you are defeated. To be so fearful of death, I¡¯d slit my own throat in shame!!¡±

    ¡°Enough!!¡± Sa Rai finally lost his patience as he glanced coldly at her. ¡°I¡¯ve offered you a hand, but it seems you¡¯ve grown blind over the years. Eeala, kill her.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± he interrupted the ever-present voice within the wind itself.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The reply was quick, but not as quick as her action; a massive hurricane suddenly scattered all of the rain, blowing it apart as it dove toward the Y¡¯se¡¯s fleeing figure. Glancing back, a bitter smile escaped her lips. She knew this was the end. She could only hope others were doing better, and that the final day will sing their victory. Weakness suddenly overcome her body as she sighed, relaxing her tense muscles, causing even more blood to spill out of her wound. Just before a hurricane crashed against her, a figure flashed inside her mind; a youthful resonance, heroic, cold and yet warm eyes, indifferent yet encouraging smile, a voice which could wipe away doubts as though it was immovable.

    Then and there, the wind overcame her; she felt every inch of her body being severed as she screamed out in pain. Blood oozed out in droves as her body was blown backward toward the earth. Behind her, a trail of crimson remained as she fell, rolling over several dozen times before stopping. Almost every bone in her body was broken, and floor beneath her was quickly doused entirely in her blood. Her eyes had grown dim as her sight turned blurry. She felt her heart slowing down and her breathing grew heavier. Her mind grew muddy, and her thoughts all but stopped. She couldn¡¯t move an inch, and she couldn¡¯t muster a thought. Is this how it feels to die? A simple sentence echoed her sentiments, as her lips barely curled up in a final smile. She closed her eyes and surrendered, letting the bellowing sounds of metal clashing and rain dripping overcome her senses. As she felt herself grow colder and colder, she knew this was the end. She wasn¡¯t afraid to die. Whatever waited for her beyond today, she would welcome all the same. She only felt regret and unwillingness to part from this world before all of this was resolved. Even if she could do little to nothing to help, no one would want to die without doing anything, herself included. Just as her final breath was about to leave her body, she felt warmth akin to thousand suns suddenly wash over her, as though rekindling her already dead soul anew¡­

 21.0 - Paradise In Flames

    PARADISE IN FLAMES

    Thalia suddenly felt herself being jolted back to reality, as if a massive bolt of lightning struck her mind out of defenseless stupor. Her blank eyes regained their color and vigor, quickly clearing up doubts and confusion which had piled up within them. She looked around, quickly growing alert. Yet, the wicked-looking figure who had managed to crawl inside her mind was nowhere to be found. Glancing sideways, she noticed Parsia and crimson-haired child staring at the distant spot with stunned and complex expressions, especially the youthful looking child¡¯s.

    She focused her attention on the spot they were looking at and, a mere moment later, she felt tears swarm up into her eyes. The remnant of aura¡­ the warmth of the fading flames¡­ how would she be unable to recognize them? She watched both of them grow up from utter insignificance to the levels which had blown past her understanding and comprehension. She had fallen in love with them, and had her heart broken by them all the same. Even if it was just a remnant, almost completely gone, she¡¯d recognize them even on the doorstep of death itself.

    It didn¡¯t take longer than a moment for her to realize that the reason she was free now was the owner of the fading warmth. It was not her will, heart or mind which broke her free, but a single act of a now distant figure. Although she felt like crying, she held back her tears, sucking them back down. She had no right to shed tears any longer. As he had on that day bade farewell to her, she had also bade farewell to him. Perhaps, this was his way of apologizing. Or ensuring their victory.

    ¡°Thalia¡­¡± she heard Parsia¡¯s soft voice and glanced sideways, seeing his conflicted expression. She smiled lightly before replying.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Parsia could only sigh. Whether she was truly fine or not, that was something only she herself knew, deep down.

    Unlike the other two, crimson-haired child¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t complex because of something simple. He knew exactly where Lynne was now, and what was he doing ¨C or rather, who was he fighting. No matter how strong he was, or how much of a genius he was, what he did right now cost him dearly. At best, it was a heavy wound. At worst, perhaps he was already close to dying. However, he couldn¡¯t linger on it; he had saved them. The False God believed deeply that Lynne wasn¡¯t as much of an emotional person that he would risk endangering the entire world because of Thalia, just as he was certain this won¡¯t be the only place his flames will be felt across the myriad of realms. In truth, going by sheer numbers, the Alliance of Ancient Clans stood no chance. Just here, above the insignificant Kingdom in a mortal realm, they were already outnumbered one to ten. Who knows how harder it was at places where losing and winning actually bore some significance?

    In the end, he simply sighed. He gave them a chance, one they could not waste. Steeling his mind, he shook away unnecessary emotions as he sternly looked at the group before them. Even though they lost their leader, their brief shock had quickly cleared up. They were also most-likely informed that such event won¡¯t occur again, which rekindled their confidence.

    ¡°Reminiscence later,¡± the False God spoke harshly toward Thalia and Parsia, jolting them back to reality once more. ¡°We have a war to fight. Just because one enemy fell, do you think it¡¯s enough to relax?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Parsia said, shaking his head lightly, as if to purge the conflicting thoughts. ¡°Brothers, sisters, warriors of our small Paradise, enemy knocks!!!¡± he bellowed in a deep voice as he turned back to their own army. ¡°It would be rude not to welcome them warmly, no?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, the King speaks the truth!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s welcome the bastards!! With swords up their assess!¡±

    ¡°For the Paradise!!¡±

    ¡°For the King!!¡±

    ¡°For the Queen!!¡±

    ¡°ROAAAAAR!!¡±

    Sky shook as hundreds of thousands of men and women shouted from the depths of their lungs, brandishing their weapons. Parsia followed suit, with a golden spear akin to a coiling dragon appeared in his hand, charging forward bravely into the fray. Thalia followed immediately after, and Soldiers of Paradise moved right behind them.

    The False God elevated above; it would be na?ve to think that the enemy army was composed entirely of low-tiered Grand Realm Mages. Through his senses, he already discovered over two hundred thousand Mages that were at least Emperors. Fifty thousand of them were at least Gods, and at least ten thousand were Creators. Against this kind of force, Skyfire Paradise stood no chance. Forget Gods and Creators ¨C just the sheer number of Emperors would be enough to overwhelm them.

    Just as he rose a few miles above Parsia and others, two lights flashed at his sides; next to him appeared a man clad entirely in black, and a beautiful woman with flames flickering within her eyes. Two Dragons stared solemnly at the mass of enemy soldiers in the sky. Much like the False God, they had realized that the chances of a victory were low, even with the three of them.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Although they have no one else at a Divine Magus level, this is still too much.¡± Ryuuk said, sighing. ¡°It seems someone bears a really deep grudge against that kid.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s offended a lot of people, after all.¡± the woman said, smiling lightly. ¡°And then he ran off, leaving us with the trouble of cleaning up.¡±

    ¡°Eh, at least he dealt with the most troublesome one.¡± Ryuuk said.

    ¡°Bleh, if he had enough time to kill one, he could have killed a few hundred thousand while he was at it.¡± the woman said, but it was clear she didn¡¯t truly mean it.

    ¡°How bad is this situation?¡± Ryuuk asked the crimson-haired child, rare look of worry on his face.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± the False God said honestly. ¡°All we can do is trust him. They¡¯re about to clash. I¡¯ll take care of their Emperors. You somehow take care of everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!!¡± Ryuuk cursed immediately. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years since I broke the seal off, I¡¯m far from my peak! I¡¯ll take care of Gods.¡±

    ¡°¡­ eh, I guess lady is stuck with the Creators.¡± the woman said casually. ¡°That brat is yet to fulfill his promise to me. I can¡¯t be dying here today.¡±

    ¡°Down we go¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a string of colossal explosions echoed throughout the sky, shaking it unceasingly. The trio dove forth; as if to reply their prior arrangements, all of Emperor-tiered, God-tiered and Creator-tiered people left the swarm of black and rose up to battle them. While, individually, they were way weaker than the three, their numbers were simply overwhelming. As they all unleashed their prowess, their presence was no weaker than trio¡¯s.

    While the battle below caused some ripples to appear in the space, the battle above tore it open immediately. Ryuuk turned into a gigantic Dragon immediately, roaring out into the sky as black flames burned around him unceasingly. The False God immediately transformed into a crimson giant with blood dripping around him like rain, while the woman turned into a fiery Dragon almost as twice as large as Ryuuk. The trio stood imposingly in the sky, almost deterring the two-hundred-thousand-strong force ¨C but it was only for a moment.

    Myriad of spells were suddenly unleashed at the trio as brilliant colors caused even sun to appear dim and drab, as Mana burned around relentlessly. The trio repaid in kind, as black and golden flames surged outward in cone, burning away a great deal of spells and reaching the front of the charge, killing nearly a thousand of people.

    On the other hand, the crimson giant boomed out with Blood Laws, causing everyone with weak will to feel their blood freeze as their bodies stiffened. A moment later, throughout the swarm, crimson explosions occurred as bodies exploded inside out, causing blood rain to fall in droves. However, despite that, the spells never ceased eclipsing the sky; torrent of them landed on the trio and broke through their defenses. The burning Dragon¡¯s scales broke off at few places, causing golden blood to bleed out slightly. She shrieked in pain as her eyes turned bloodshot, her gigantic body emitting heat akin to ten thousand suns.

    The battle was quickly split into three fronts; the crimson giant fought the weakest group, while the fiery Dragon fought the strongest group, with black Dragon fighting the middle of the pack. Their battle had completely eclipsed whatever was happening beneath them, as mere remnant ripples of their battle caused those below to feel suffocating pressure, sometimes killing in hundreds.

    Corpses rained from the sky onto the ground beneath like rain, and fires blazed while thunder and lightning danced. Within few minutes, land beneath was scorched and set ablaze, burning unceasingly. Thalia and Parsia were Lunar Emperor and Tonitrus God, and they had several hundreds of Emperor and above tiered Mages around them, but they were far from enough to overwhelm the opposition. Both sides were suffering terrible casualties, and nobody seemed to be caring too much about their lives; they all appeared crazed to their bones, and even if at the brink of death, all they could think about was how to bring someone else down with them.

    Lighting danced around Parsia¡¯s spear as he began thrusting it at speed which left blurs behind, causing thunder to boom out with each one of his strikes. However, all sounds appeared muted beneath the battle occurring above them; he knew very well that their chances of victory were slim, but he trusted the three above. Even if he and others around him were all killed, as long as those three won, Skyfire Paradise would be saved. Kings, Queens, Elders, Princes¡­ all of them were replaceable. Lynne was the best example. Despite the miracles he had done, and all the reverence he inspired inside people¡¯s hearts, he was still replaced. Kingdom¡¯s pillars were people who kept the gears spinning, not those who oversaw it. Even if he were to die, he would have no regrets.

    Thalia felt much the same; she battled with the same notion. Her spear, while not as fast as Parsia¡¯s, was much more mysterious, and she had already killed over hundred Mages from the other side, and even a few weaker False Gods. She knew very well that this was just a first tide. Toward the very back of the enemy¡¯s army, there were ten rather powerful presences ¨C almost as strong as a First Cycle Divine Magus. She knew they were all False Gods, and they were the true pillars of enemy¡¯s force now that their strongest False God was killed.

    Behind the battle which had already caused space to tear open at several places, and ground beneath to break apart like weak porcelain, a translucent figure hovered in the sky, gazing toward the distance. This was no one else but the Spirit. His expression was solemn and his eyes full of worry. He had no way to participate in the battle himself; he was just a Spirit, a speck of will left behind to take care of the Sect. During the deliberation, it was decided that all of Sect¡¯s Beasts and Wills were to be Kingdom¡¯s last resort. If they failed in the initial battle, he was to release everything and everyone in one final push.

    He watched as the Paradise was slowly being engulfed in flames, miles on end, and, in his heart, he knew that the battle upfront will be lost. However strong the trio above was, they were already wounded before even defeating a quarter of their enemies. The enemies fought without even paying attention to their lives. It was much different than simply measuring strengths ¨C the trio didn¡¯t have such luxury. If any one of them were to fail, it would no doubt signal the collapse of the Paradise.

    ¡°¡­ is this how it all ends?¡± he muttered softly, looking up toward the sky. ¡°Is this how your dream disappears?¡± he mumbled yet again, as though he were praying to something otherworldly to prevent the Paradise from burning away into ash and ember, and out of books and memories.

 21.1 - Absolution of Flames

    ABSOLUTION OF FLAMES

    In the otherwise silent land of absolute destruction, where within a thousand miles radius nothing existed but ravished earth, only sound was one of droplets falling down from the high sky. It was not the rain which fell, but crimson-dyed droplets full of vigor. High up in the sky, two figures stood opposite one another; Ignis was calmly gazing at the youth before him who, even now, still had a faint smile on his face. Beneath it were blood-soaked robes, still dripping red. While his right arm held onto a silent scythe, his left arm was nowhere to be found. Just a moment ago, as Lynne was preparing to defend against Ignis¡¯ attack, and when Ignis felt the faint presence of Absolution, Lynne suddenly flickered out of the Spacial Lock.

    While the time he was gone couldn¡¯t be even counted with regular measures, in a battle of this level, it was more than enough for severe injury to emerge. Ignis, obviously, wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity pass and while he was unable to strike Lynne with truly deadly injury, losing one arm was still considered a heavy one.

    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± Ignis asked yet again, his voice calm despite the raging, black flames surrounding his body. ¡°Were you not concerned with those outside, you even stood a chance of killing me if you persevered. Now? You¡¯ll be lucky if you can suppress me until the Tunnel begins collapsing.¡±

    Ignis was truly baffled. Lynne had split a part of his Soul and attention twice now during the battle in order to assist those outside the Spacial Lock. Not only that, the second time he left was nearly three times longer than the first time. However, this had caused Ignis to finally sigh in relief. Even if he cannot obtain victory today, he at least cannot die. In that moment when he felt the presence of Absolution, he truly began fearing for his life.

    Absolution means complete freedom, amnesty of worldly matters, where one¡¯s Soul tunes in completely with the Source Laws. Throughout the massive history of the World, this was only the second case that Ignis knows of where it occurred. Even amongst the Primordial Gods, not a single one is capable of causing Absolution to appear ¨C not even the three Primordial Fathers, figures who have lived at least a thousand times longer than Ignis himself, figures who have reached absolute pinnacle of possible strength and have retreated completely from the worldly matters. Even if all other Primordial Gods were to die this moment, the three figures wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye, let alone help them.

    Yet, he had sensed it within this youth standing before him. The first time he sensed it was during the first Great War where humans obtained absolute victory. He participated back then as well, but he was much weaker, and was sent here to temper himself. To everyone¡¯s absolute shock, a solitary figure arose from the ashes of the collapsing humanity and slaughtered four Primordial Gods before forcing other four to retreat. Ignis only caught a glimpse of the figure back then, but he felt as though the weight of the entire universe was weighing down on him at that moment. The resonance with the Fire he felt circulating through that figure was impeccable ¨C perfect. Once he returned home, he asked one of the three Primordial Fathers what could cause such phenomenon, and the answer was simple ¨C Absolution.

    All Laws which appear within the world, however abstract and elusive they may be, can be traced back to the same point ¨C Source. Nobody truly knew what the Source was; some assumed it was just Origin Energy from which all else was born, while some believed it was even a sentient figure from another dimension entirely. Whatever the case may be, all Laws are birthed from it. In extension, be it a human or a god, or any other race, they all had to obey the Laws. For instance, Law of Death or Law of Life. Even if a human or a god were capable of ascending through the comprehension of those two laws, they would never have absolute control over either ¨C it was simply impossible.

    The best both sides could do was resonate with the Laws existing outside the Source itself, and use them to their advantage. In the end, it wasn¡¯t their own power, but the power of Laws that caused them to be strong. Borrowed strength must one day be returned, which is why there was the concept of Absolute Death ¨C that all things in the universe must one day die, as to replenish the depleting energy of the Source. Nothing and no one could escape that.

    However, after Ignis witnessed the youth use the concept of Absolution itself, he began pondering whether such concept can be used with any Law. In the end, though, no matter how much he thought, answer was simply too abstruse. He didn¡¯t even know what the Source was, let alone how Laws were comprised at their core. However, this was the second time he witnessed a human capable of reaching such heights of comprehension. What¡¯s more, he felt the sense of similarity when he looked at Lynne and compared him to the youth from the age bygone. He was certain they weren¡¯t related by blood in any way, but more in the terms of how they fought.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    If Lynne was truly able to fully utilize the Absolution of Flames, nothing and no one would be able to withstand a single blow from him ¨C not even the three Primordial Fathers. Such state would cause him to bypass all Laws in the existence, and resonate directly with the Source itself ¨C drawing Laws from their Origin. Such thought terrified not only him, but every other Primordial God, and would probably terrify every single human being if they were to learn about it. Luckily, the youth before didn¡¯t chase them through the Dimensional Tunnel into the Primordial Realm. If he had, perhaps, there would be no Primordial Gods today. To this day, Ignis never understood why the youth simply chased them away. He himself came back the very next war in hopes of meeting the youth, but, the youth was nowhere to be found, as though he perished in the eons of time.

    Somehow, he had a feeling that even if Lynne comprehended Absolution, he would do the exact same thing ¨C simply chase them away. Perhaps, comprehending such abstract concept lend itself to understanding some absolute truths of the World and the Source itself. In the end, it was all just a conjecture that Ignis drew up over millions of years of comprehension. He was no close to finding the actual truth than he was the day he was born.

    ¡°Why would I want to kill you?¡± Lynne asked back, glancing at his missing arm. ¡°Whether I kill you or not plays a feeble role in humanity¡¯s existence. Besides, in a way, you¡¯re my Senior. However shameless I may be, it would take you quite a lot to anger me to the point of me wanting to kill you no matter what.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ignis narrowed his eyes and studied the youth before him yet again. The strange sense of familiarity only grew stronger with the passage of time. ¡°Why do you use scythe as your battle weapon? From my understanding of you, humans, it is considered a mere decoration.¡±

    ¡°Aii, don¡¯t ask me about that,¡± Lynne suddenly shuddered as if he remembered something terrible. ¡°Do you really think I wanted this? Don¡¯t you see how ridiculous I look?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you stand no chance of defeating me any longer. I don¡¯t wish to kill you either. Why don¡¯t we just end our battle here and wait results from others?¡± Ignis proposed. He truly didn¡¯t wish to kill the youth in front of him. After all, it¡¯s not as though he hated humans. There was even a faint presence of respect when he thought about them. They were thrown into harsh conditions and forced to crawl from the depths of hell. Yet, now, they were nearly strong enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with Primordial Gods.

    ¡°Ha ha, tempting, tempting indeed,¡± Lynne laughed lightly, his already graying hair fluttering in the wind. ¡°However, this will be the last battle of my life, old man. If we ended it just like that, do you think I would be able to die in peace?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ha ha,¡± even Ignis suddenly laughed, his coarse voice causing space ripples to appear around him. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t think you would. Very well, come! Let us battle to our hearts¡¯ content!¡±

    As he said that, space above him suddenly tore open as gigantic, thirty meters tall swords coated in black flames appeared, swirling around, tearing space open wherever they passed. Lynne licked his lips as he smiled, shrugging left side of his body and closing up the wound immediately as he heaved deeply, throwing his scythe into the sky. The very next moment, the weapon screeched like a wailing ghost and expanded into a towering giant, bloating out the sun itself. From shaft up to its sharp blade, white flames emerged like snakes and dragons, bellowing as though sentient. Lynne¡¯s eyes grew sharp as he punched his chest, causing a mouthful of blood to spring out from him. His face grew paler, yet his eyes appeared as healthy as they day he was born.

    Ignis¡¯ body shuddered yet again. It¡¯s here!! He screamed inwardly, shocked to his very core. He yet again felt the presence of Absolution ¨C however, it was no longer faint. Rather, it resonated like war drums, echoed out from the white flames which coated the giant scythe. The weapon screeched as though it had met its old friend as Lynne swung his arm into empty space before him. As though it was responding to the commands, scythe fell from the sky, breaking through the speed of light and tearing open a giant gash in space before arriving in front of Ignis immediately, giving him no chance to reply. He simply sent the massive army of burning swords toward Lynne before the scythe bashed against him; he immediately felt his skin burn away to ash, startling him.

    After all, he was a Primordial God of Flames ¨C a true Empyrean. He withstood every flame imaginable, Skyfire included, and was never harmed by them. Yet, now, he felt threatened by these white flames. Crimson blood spurted out from his wound as he was blown back like a cannonball, dashing nearly fifty miles before forcibly stabilizing his body. Across his chest, there was a massive gash that wasn¡¯t healing and was continuously bleeding. At its corners was charred skin, still pulsating in heat which caused him no small amount of pain. His eyes immediately darted toward distance and the youth currently approaching him. He had underestimated Lynne ¨C he realized that now. It looks like he¡¯s already comprehended Absolution¡­ perhaps not to the level of that human from long ago, but he¡¯s not far off. How is this possible?!

 21.2 - Deaf Victory

    DEAF VICTORY

    Rain had stopped and thunder was no more. Sky which had recently been swarmed and besieged to the point of rapture was now peaceful, illuminated by brilliant rays of the sun above. City of white stone stood ravaged beneath the clouds, half its buildings completely destroyed, while the other half was barely standing. Yet, despite the ravaged state, city¡¯s atmosphere has never been better. Thousands of people were grouped around the ruins, sitting on the crumbled stone and drinking ale and wine while laughing.

    The plain outside the city walls was swollen with corpses, some of mighty men and women and some of indistinguishable beasts of all sort. Shallow and deep craters could be found everywhere, and billowing smoke has yet to settle properly. However, even such grimness couldn¡¯t stifle the joy people felt in their hearts.

    Just at the moment as they felt their world collapse, when their only Divine Magus was about to perish under enemy¡¯s blade, sea of white flames appeared out of nowhere and drowned half their enemy forces while also killing all the False Gods. Then, the white flames wrapped themselves around their Queen, but instead of killing her, they brought her back from the doorway of death. No one had a clue about where those flames came from, but they were eternally grateful nonetheless.

    In one of the few persevered buildings of the city, at the topmost floor and in the isolated room, a bed of silken sheets was placed in the corner. Currently, atop of it, a beautiful woman of silken white hair was sleeping peacefully. Her pale skin had regained some crimson color as though blood had finally reached her cheeks, while her furrowed brows had relaxed at last. Next to the bed was a young woman and an elderly man, both sitting in silence on the opposite sides, as though afraid even a single sound would startle the woman awake.

    Ly¡¯el gazed at Y¡¯se with the warmth of thousand suns, while beneath it lay sorrow and guilt. Sorrow for her heart was broken, and guilt for she was unable to do anything. While, perhaps, other may not know the source of those white flames, she did. Although, at the time, she was in a half-dead state, she had witnessed the burning sea collapse unto the False Gods and devour them whole in less than the time it takes to blink. While she wasn¡¯t able to see the figure, the flames were more than enough to dispel all her doubts about their savior.

    It has been three days since, and Y¡¯se remained comatose all the while. Her injuries were serious and, despite the fact that the white flames and her own constitution had managed to prevent any lasting injuries from remaining in her body, she was still on the threshold of death when she was saved. The elder across from her was one of the Divine Magus of their Clan, one well-versed in alchemy no less, and even he was unable to explain why is she still alive.

    ¡°How long do you think it will take for her to wake up?¡± Ly¡¯el asked through telepathic communication.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not too sure myself,¡± elder, whose name was Ra, replied solemnly. ¡°Most of her surface injuries have been healed up, but the shock to her soul was too much. She¡¯s currently in the deep state of sleep; even if we were to blow up this entire building right next to her ear, she would be unable to hear it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like in other places?¡± Ly¡¯el asked, shifting the topic.

    ¡°Battle¡¯s still ongoing,¡± elder Ra said. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle we were able to claim victory here. From what I know, Y¡¯se was ordered only to fight until city gates were felled, and she was supposed to retreat afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Heh, whoever ordered that clearly didn¡¯t know jack shit about her.¡± Ly¡¯el sneered lightly.

    ¡°Aii, she was always the reckless, proud type,¡± elder Ra sighed, shaking his head bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s lucky a savior came. White flames¡­ it was probably that boy Lynne, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ly¡¯el arched her brow, looking at the elder strangely. ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ everyone knows,¡± the elder smiled bitterly. ¡°However, what he did probably cost him a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°You know where he is?¡± Ly¡¯el asked immediately when she saw the gleam in the elder¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, child,¡± the elder said, sighing. ¡°No benefits will come from knowing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if you can¡¯t tell me, won¡¯t you at least tell her when she wakes up?¡± Ly¡¯el pushed.

    ¡°No,¡± elder replied firmly. ¡°You two should just be grateful you¡¯re alive, and move on. It¡¯s the best thing to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ heh, move on?¡± Ly¡¯el shook her head, glancing at Y¡¯se. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible. Would you at least tell me what it cost him? And why?¡±

    ¡°Aii, why are you so stubborn, little girl?¡± elder Ra glared at her lightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just obey your senior for once?¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Sure. Just answer my questions and then I¡¯ll obey you no matter what!¡± Ly¡¯el said, smiling brilliantly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Y¡¯se suddenly grunted, prompting both of them to immediately stop their conversation and focus onto her. She moved her body slightly as her arms twitched. Her eyes opened as she blinked a few times, immediately shifting her gaze around, recognizing Ly¡¯el and the elder. ¡°Lynne¡­ w-where is he?¡± she asked in a coarse voice. Ly¡¯el¡¯s expression darkened while elder Ra merely sighed. He suddenly took out a familiar bottle from his spatial pouch and moved it toward Y¡¯se¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Oi, are you trying to get her drunk?!¡± Ly¡¯el exclaimed when she recognized that the bottle was actually Heavenly Ale.

    ¡°It will stimulate her,¡± elder Ra explained as Y¡¯se took a few gulps. ¡°Besides, if I gave her water instead, knowing her, she¡¯d most-likely claw my eyes out once she got better.¡±

    ¡°¡­ oh, yeah. I forgot about that.¡± Ly¡¯el nodded as she remembered drinking was one of the things Y¡¯se enjoyed the most.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Y¡¯se asked as elder Ra helped her sit up and lean against the backside of the bed.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here child.¡± elder Ra said in a solemn tone, not hiding the truth from her.

    ¡°¡­ but¡­ those flames¡­¡± Y¡¯se muttered, furrowing her brows. ¡°I would recognize them. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°He never appeared,¡± Ly¡¯el explained. ¡°Only his flames.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Where are we?¡± Y¡¯se quickly shifted her focus onto the battle itself.

    ¡°We won,¡± Ly¡¯el smiled warmly. ¡°We¡¯re currently in the city.¡±

    ¡°What?! We won?!¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Ly¡¯el nodded. ¡°He not only healed you, but wiped half the enemy¡¯s forces away. It gave us an opportunity and we took it.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ aah, that fucking idiot¡­¡± Y¡¯se sighed, shaking her head.

    ¡°Aii, my lady, watch your tongue!¡± elder Ra exclaimed, but his tone was rather warm. After all, he had watched this miss grow up from cradle, and seeing that she was well finally caused him to breath a breath of relief.

    ¡°Eh? Old man Ra, what are you doing here?¡± Y¡¯se suddenly exclaimed.

    ¡°What do you mean what am I doing here?!¡± the elder exclaimed right back. ¡°Taking care of you, obviously!¡±

    ¡°¡­ why? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Y¡¯se said while the poor elder rolled his eyes in disbelief, as if to say ¡®does this girl even realize how worried we were for her?!¡¯. ¡°Anyway, we won. That¡¯s great! What about the other battles?¡±

    ¡°Still ongoing.¡± the elder said.

    ¡°Eh? Seriously, why are you here? Hurry back and heal others up! I¡¯m sure their pill supply isn¡¯t infinite.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± elder Ra shook his head. ¡°I was stationed in the Great City, but it hasn¡¯t been invaded yet which is why I came here.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the grandpa is?¡± Y¡¯se asked, furrowing her brows. ¡°Are they trying to avoid him?¡±

    ¡°I very much doubt it,¡± Ly¡¯el said. ¡°They¡¯re just probably still preparing. After all, very few can contend against him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as miss Ly¡¯el said,¡± elder Ra added. ¡°They¡¯ll probably attack when they see the results of other battles.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what are the casualties?¡± Y¡¯se asked.

    ¡°¡­ immeasurable.¡± elder Ra replied bitterly.

    ¡°Aah,¡± Y¡¯se sighed, shaking her head lightly. ¡°Ly¡¯el¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you know, for not being able to help him¡­¡±

    ¡°Perish the thought,¡± Ly¡¯el said, hint of sadness flashing through her eyes. ¡°We both knew what we were getting into once we joined the war. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t say anything if he had a chance to.¡±

    ¡°Aii, if only that bastard helped us earlier.¡± Y¡¯se said, gritting her teeth for a moment.

    ¡°If he had a chance,¡± Ly¡¯el said. ¡°Do you really believe he¡¯d stand on the side and watch it all unfold without helping us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Y¡¯se remained silent glancing at the elder sitting next to her. ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± the elder shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You know his circumstances, old bastard!¡± Y¡¯se glared at him for a moment. ¡°Can you at least tell me if he¡¯s still alive?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he¡¯s alive,¡± elder Ra said, smiling. ¡°Retch, Scarlett, Rio and others are still alive as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s good to hear.¡± Y¡¯se said, nodding lightly. ¡°Pu, if he has enough freedom to help us, he¡¯s probably just toying around with his opponent.¡± even though she said, Y¡¯se knew that it wasn¡¯t true. Although she couldn¡¯t say exactly how much he sacrificed to save her, it probably wasn¡¯t little.

    ¡°¡­ he¡¯s not alone, and this isn¡¯t the only place that¡¯s being helped,¡± elder Ra said, sighing lightly; he felt a tinge of pain cross his heart, as he was well aware what type of beings those eight were fighting. Yet, even so, they still kept their eye out for the outer world, trying to minimize the casualties as much as possible while probably already preparing to die themselves. ¡°Without them, I¡¯m afraid, our losses would be even greater.¡±

    ¡°Look no further than this place,¡± Ly¡¯el said, glancing out the window toward the razed city. ¡°If we were left to our own devices, we¡¯d all have been dead by now.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Y¡¯se nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s not like we can change anything at this point. I¡¯ll still need a couple of days to completely heal my injuries, then the three of us can head over to the Great City. I¡¯m sure that they won¡¯t say no to more help.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± elder Ra nodded, smiling warmly. ¡°Your grandfather also wanted to come, but other elders had to hold him back as his absence would spell doom for them.¡±

    ¡°Aii, that old bastard is even more emotional than a woman,¡± Y¡¯se said, causing elder Ra to shiver; she was perhaps the only person in the world who dared call the Patriarch ¡®old bastard¡¯. ¡°Good thing he¡¯s surrounded by sensible people.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ly¡¯el said as she got up. ¡°Let¡¯s leave her to her own devices and get drunk elsewhere, old man.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, young people really have lost all respect for us old ones.¡±

    ¡°Say that when you start acting like one.¡± Ly¡¯el said.

    ¡°What did you say young brat?!¡± elder Ra roared after her. ¡°Are you saying that I don¡¯t act like a proper, wise elder?! Humph, it looks like I have to give you a lecture while we drink!¡±

    ¡°Aii, your resistance towards drinking only grows lower as you grow older.¡±

    While the two conversed, Y¡¯se watched them leave with a warm smile which quickly turned bitter as the two finally left the room. She glanced out the window and remembered the moment she felt warm flame coat her whole being. She was on the doorstep of death ¨C rather, she knew there was no saving her. Not even the most heavenly of pills or mages could have brought her back from that point. Yet, against all reason and logic, she survived. Now, she wasn¡¯t even able to properly express her gratitude to him. Who knows if he¡¯ll ever come back? And even if he does, would he look for her at that time? Would he still be the same reckless youth she knew him as?

    ¡°You better live,¡± she mumbled as she closed her eyes. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll get really pissed off, you damned brat¡­¡±

 21.3 - Profane Rue

    PROFANE RUE

    Streets remained silent, coated deep in crimson dye as stench of death pervaded every brick and every stone down to their depths. Mighty roars, terrorizing screams, heart-breaking wails, soul-boiling cries, explosions¡­ beneath the cloudy, raining sky, myriad of sounds drowned one another out until there was only indescribable noise, one which etched itself deep within one¡¯s soul. Once grand buildings which presided over the mortal world now were lay in rue, ravaged beyond the point of recognition. Limestone-laid streets were filled with web-like cracks and craters, some filled with intact corpses and some only with blood and scattered limbs, heads and organs. For two days straight, the battle remained heated. Up in the sky, down below on the ground, there wasn¡¯t a free spec of space where someone wasn¡¯t exchanging blows.

    One-armed, Parsia was currently sitting far behind the frontlines, his entire body bloodied and scarred, wrapped in gauze. His expression was livid, eyes bloodshot, teeth grinding, yet all he could do was remain placid on stone bench, surrounded with hundreds of others who were in similar predicament to his. For the past two days, they were continuously pushed back, inch by an inch, until the battle finally encroached upon the Skyfire Paradise¡¯s capital city. Parsia had long since stopped counting the sheer number of casualties, for number ceased to matter. Beyond a certain threshold, it is irrelevant just how many died; wounds and scars of a banner which they upheld would never wholly heal afterwards.

    A day ago, enemy¡¯s army was reinforced by a singular, human Divine Magus which immediately shook the battlefield to its core. In an attempt to even it out, Parsia and Thalia headed over to intercept him, but, in the process, Parsia¡¯s entire arm was cut off. Just in the nick of time, False God of Blood descended and pulled the Divine Magus into the battle above. That battle was no longer the matter of who will win, but how much longer would those three ¨C two Dragons and a False God ¨C be able to endure without dying.

    ¡°Report!¡± Parsia grunted towards the man sitting next to him.

    ¡°My King¡­¡±

    ¡°Report!!!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost all but the Palace District, this, Central District, and the Western District where the heart of the battle is currently situated.¡± the man said somewhat solemnly.

    ¡°¡­ dammit.¡± Parsia said, sighing. ¡°Where is Thalia?¡±

    ¡°The Queen is still battling in the Western District.¡±

    ¡°¡­ she¡¯ll run out of fuel soon,¡± Parsia said, looking up at the raining sky. ¡°Can we really survive through this?¡±

    Meanwhile, at the centermost point of the Western District, two battles were ongoing ¨C one on the ground and one up above in the air. In the air, Thalia was currently wielding a pair of diamond spears, her battle armor scarred across and beyond, much of her slightly tanned skin revealed and bloodied. She had a crazed look in her bloodshot eyes as she brandished both her spears and wrapped herself in blinding light before streaking across the sky and blasting against the enemy¡¯s one-hundred-men-strong formation. Screams coiled around the silence as she wept sideways, causing both her spears to unleash a massive, crimson tidal wave, sweeping away nearly forty people. She quickly spun backwards and blocked an incoming sword intent, but was pushed backwards by the sheer strength, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Without even bothering to wipe it, she forcibly stopped midair and roared; her voice was hoarse, deep as the abyss itself, madness prevailing over all other emotions.

    A moment later, space above her head lit up like fireworks, hundreds of spatial tears brimming with luminance appearing. All were golden and pure, exuding faint aura of unmatched holiness. From within each tear, a single golden spear emerged, twisting in a circle. Thalia was currently like a dried-up well, running on its last reserves, yet she didn¡¯t care. She forcibly endured the backlash of overexerting her strength as she shoved both her spears forward at the same time, causing hundreds of spears above to shake before blasting off like bullets, streaking through the sky towards the enemy forces.

    Each spear was like a world unto itself, weighing more than tens of mountain, bearing pressure of thousand worlds and light of thousand suns. As they streaked across the sky, they left behind a trail of golden light, appearing like a meteor shower blowing across the sky, causing space to distort and break wherever they passed. Unable to hold herself back from vomiting, she spat out three mouthfuls of blood, her body clearly shriveling up somewhat with her black hair slowly attaining gray luster. Yet, her maddened gaze didn¡¯t subside. As those spears found their targets, they all blew up in a tsunami of golden light, blasting away space until a fist-sized black hole appeared at the centermost position of all explosions.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Thousands corpses, some intact while some disintegrated to the point of nothingness, fell from the sky in a mesmerizing shower. The black hole itself disappeared as quickly as it arrived, yet its breath-long presence caused the entire battlefield to sway as some were unable to bear pressure, falling from the sky like flies without wings. Yet, the battle continued, some merely glancing at Thalia before moving their attention onto their opponents. Many before have blown up in a last blaze of glory, downing hundreds with their last attack; were the place not reinforced with a massive formation, space here would have long since collapsed into nothingness, with all of them dying instantly.

    Thalia breathed heavily, barely hanging on in the air. No matter how much she pushed herself forth, her body didn¡¯t listen. Bit by bit, her rationale returned somewhat upon which her lips broke out into a bitter smile, her eyes downcast and cold like snow. She looked up toward the sky, letting the cold rain blast against her face. Her hands relaxed as she lost grips on her two spears, letting them fall from the sky. Her strongest attack, her all-out effort, didn¡¯t even kill five thousand people. She couldn¡¯t even laugh at herself, or even mock her efforts. All she could do is remain silent and let her mind wander aimlessly, far away from the death-inspired battlefield, far away from the stench of blood and crimson rivers, far away from cries and screams and shouts, far away from this heavy rain, from the massive burden laden across her bare shoulders, far away from these familiar streets and venues turned upside down, far away from everything she knew¡­ everything she believed in¡­ every facet of her being she upheld.

    She landed into nothingness, into the days before she was awe-inspiring Magus. Streaks of light formed a joyful memory of the days before blood, gore and wars, days when her Master picked her up and taught her, days when she spent her time with her Sisters in a land of wonder¡­ for the first time in her life, she had finally grasped why Lynne despite magic so. Why he seemed so reluctant to learn it, despite talents which far overshadowed any other Thalia knew of. She used to go mad because of his indifference to it all, his loathing of this wondrous world¡­ yet, now, she understood.

    In his eyes, she saw unprecedented rue toward all things, his seeming indifference she believed stemmed from lack of knowledge, or his laziness. Why would someone endowed by heavens in Magic abhor it to the point of insanity? Why would someone who could upturn heavens and earth with a little bit of effort execrate all that Magic entails? She believed it to be ignorance, childlike naivety, yet, now, she stood in the sky, stood in ceaseless wonder, her thoughts drifting like a passing brush of the wind. Is this battle necessary? Was any battle she ever fought in her life necessary? How many people here truly wanted to indulge themselves into the madness of heaven-tearing war? How many truly wanted to indulge into unprecedented slaughter?

    ¡°¡­ heh,¡± she muttered weakly, lowering her gaze as she closed her eyes. ¡°World is cruel¡­ yet it still failed to corrupt you. Just how strong is your heart? How far beyond the rest of us do you preside?¡±

    Her mind and heart was suddenly jolted by a soul-inspiring screech and a mighty roar which shook the heavens. Her eyes widened as she looked up toward the sky and saw a massive, towering Ice Phoenix stream across the nightly sky in a radiant glory, with a massive, nearly half a mile tall Ape sitting atop its back, a large scar streaking across its angered face.

    The Ape suddenly leapt off the Phoenix as the latter swept its tail downwards, causing a rain of icicles to fall upon those who were battling two Dragons and the False God. Meanwhile, the Ape streaked past that battlefield and landed onto the ground, pounding his fists against his chest and bellowing mightily into the sky. He then clenched his fist and threw it upward, tearing space apart as massive energy erupted upward into a chaotic pillar, rendering all it touched dead.

    The Phoenix above dove after its icicles, screeching non-stop, directly joining the trio in the high sky, supporting them and immediately stabilizing the situation. The Ape continued to send out fist after fist, reaping lives like wheat, his crystalline, black eyes brimming with madness far surpassing Thalia¡¯s.

    The appearance of the two shook the entire army ¨C both sides ¨C because they soon realized both of them were existences on a level of a Divine Magus, the Ape even reaching the higher tier of it. Every single fist of his claimed hundreds of lives, and none were able to either evade it or block it. In the same vein, no matter how many attacks landed on his gigantic body, he shrugged them off as though they were tiny branches tickling his skin. Thalia stared at the sudden reversal with eyes nearly popping out of their sockets and her jaw slightly slacked. She recognized the duo, which left her even more befuddled.

    ¡°¡­ eh? The¡­ the monkey? The bird¡­?¡± she mumbled weakly. ¡°What the fuck?¡±

 21.4 - Then... There Was Silence

    THEN... THERE WAS SILENCE

    Black and white mingled like pair of lovers, wreathing about the earth and towering up like heaven-piercing skyscrapers, molding into massive pillars which clashed over and over again as though they were two opposites that could not live underneath the same sky. Boundless flames swallowed all, turning once lively world into nothing short of edgeless inferno; it burned on and on, as far as the eye could see and then beyond, burned without a word. Deep within the endless inferno, at its very heart, two streaks of light flashed through the void repeatedly. Once the flashes met, they would be both blown backward all the same, before shifting around and clashing yet again.

    Surrounded by the bounding flames, Lynne¡¯s expression reeked of slight madness and deep-laid joy. His eyes sparked strangely while his now completely white hair was seemingly caught ablaze, fluttering in the wind, unleashing sparks ever so often. Although his left arm was completely chopped off, it seemed to hardly impede his battle prowess. With a scythe in his hand and Skyfire bellowing out form every inch of his body, he dove in headfirst into every clash against Ignis. The latter, as though sparked by the madness within Lynne¡¯s eyes, roared into the vast sky before crashing against his foe yet again.

    Perhaps, within the entirety of the World, only these two figures could upturn skies and oceans to battle in a hellish inferno. One honed Hellfire Flames to the utmost perfection, causing entirely, pitch black flames to dance with his will, while the other donned Skyfire Flames, contrasting the boundless darkness with the purity of light. After yet another clash, Lynne felt blood inside his veins boil as he was blown backward, crashing into already carved out earth beneath, leaving yet another massive crater lying there. Without even taking heed to his injuries, he flipped backwards and forcibly halted himself before roaring out into the sky, veins on his neck and head popping out in clear view.

    Enamored by the tinge of madness surfacing from within his heart, his entire being reeked more of fire than human¡¯s vitality. Blasting off, fires surged like oceans at the spot where he just stood; blasting outward, they were like tsunamis, swallowing the already fading flames and reinvigorating them to burn ever so brightly.

    He blasted off into the sky, his eyes losing the luster of sanity by second, and crossed countless miles in a single spin before appearing in front of Ignis. The latter had already disregarded his initial form; now, before Lynne stood a six meters tall giant with six arms, nine protruding horns growing out of its blazing head. Its entire body was covered in scales and bellowing, black flames, with the only exception being two, brilliant, crimson eyes who seemed as ancient as life itself. Each one of his six arms donned a blazing sword, and arts he displayed carried no profound meaning, no depth, no absolute mastery¡­ merely pure, raw savagery.

    Seeing Lynne blast toward him yet again, six arms swung in unison toward the approaching figure, tearing the void in space, leaving behind a massive gash that seemed to swallow life. On the other hand, still bearing the momentum, Lynne swung his scythe in an upward arc, causing a gigantic swarm of flames to erupt as the scythe cried out in joy; the sentient weapon had never felt the joy it was feeling today. Even if it were to be destroyed today, it would have no qualms about it.

    ¡°COME ON!!!¡± Lynne roared as two clashed yet again, causing yet another explosion of realm-leveling proportions. Despite the countless Spatial Locks set around their battlefield, the barrier was wavering, as though it could break at any moment. Lynne knew that if that was truly to happen, not a single soul in this realm would be spared from utter annihilation.

    As shockwave spread out, two figures didn¡¯t scatter as before, but rather remained locked in the high sky, their heads centimeters apart from each other, weapons screeching out in joy, anger, hatred, pride¡­ Lynne¡¯s lips were curled up in a massive grin, revealing two rows of white teeth gashed in crimson blood. His white hair fluttered brilliantly in the sky, elongating into distance like eternal flames, while his two eyes remained locked on the pair of crimson ones staring right back at him.

    ¡°¡­ Absolution.¡± Lynne muttered under his breath. Suddenly, black flames screeched as they felt themselves being torn away from their Master. Ignis¡¯ eyes flashed wickedly as it roared, rearing his flames back. Yet, he still felt the pulling force fighting him.

    While he fought that battle, all the energy within hundreds of thousands of miles suddenly surged and sparked and was set ablaze. Boundless ocean of white flames surged beneath the two of them as it began roaring and rearing upward into the sky, forming a massive shape of a sword. Behind Lynne¡¯s back, reaching nearly half a million miles in size, an object that could seemingly tear through the heart of the entire World itself roared majestically, exuding aura of utter dominance, something no one and nothing could defy.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Ignis witnessed this attack; the only reason he survived the first time was because he transformed himself into his current form. When he was blasted the first time, he felt something he had never felt before in his entire life: fear. Not a fear of death, not that instinctual fear everyone feels when presented with something outside their prowess, but fear that struck the very core of his soul. Fear that reshaped his convictions, his beliefs and his thoughts. He was certain that, were that sword to appear within the Primordial Realm, it would have no issues tearing it asunder within a single slash. Yet, for the second time, he was forced to stare at the tip of that blade, feel the surging warmth of the inferno while his own heart turned cold.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Immemorial Reaping.¡± Lynne muttered yet again as he struck toward Ignis, pulling himself backward. The gigantic sword bellowed like the unparalleled god of life and death as it speared through the sky, tearing it apart until not even primordial chaos was left.

    In its wake, all was taken; Ignis¡¯ two eyes widened as far as they could go, his heart beating beyond his control. This was the primal fear of the soul. Countless thoughts of surrender surged within his mind, telling him to kneel and accept his death, that it would be an honor to die beneath that blade.

    ¡°NO!!!!!!!¡± Ignis roared from the bottom of his lungs, feeling the chains tangled grimly around his heart crack and disintegrate into ashes. Clasping his six arms thrice, black flames surged from behind him, morphing into his Primordial Form ¨C a giant whose size pierced out of the boundaries of this realm, where Lynne could only see quarter of its legs. ¡°Hellfire Judgment!!¡±

    Billions of chains suddenly surged from the giant¡¯s feet, all pitch black in their hue, as they coiled around like snakes and dragons, eclipsing the torn sky asunder. Just then, space around them rippled and Lynne felt strange force of suction force him away; no matter how much he tried to struggle, he was unable to break free.

    A mere flash later, he found himself surrounded in boundless darkness; before him, Ignis stood, confused all the same. However, their attacks didn¡¯t stop. Without a second to ponder, the bellowing sword created of Primal Skyfire clashed against the universe of black chains forged from the Primal Hellfire. Two Origin Flames, source of all other flames in the World, purified down to their utmost cores, reeked of desire to establish dominance over the other. It was the eternal struggle, one beyond the fate of mankind or even Primordial Gods. Struggle which happened before this World even existed¡­ and the World before it¡­ and countless Worlds before all of them. Since the time immemorial, two flames were bound by laws of equality, always yearning to break away from the chains binding them, and flutter free at the peak of all other flames.

    As the two sides clashed, there was no sound. There was no explosion. There were no realm-raving shockwaves. There were no tears in space that could swallow the universe whole. There was just blinding light in the ocean of darkness, as though the Origin had yet again transpired. From within primal darkness, first light formed. From first light, energy expanded endlessly. Inanimate worlds were given birth. First beings of sentience forged ahead. Life sprung into becoming. Then, evanescence. Nothing. Over and over again, like ocean¡¯s tides, like seasons¡­ endless cycle with no end.

    Lynne stood motionless in this nothingness as endless images surfaced within his mind. He felt his entire self being washed and illuminated by knowledge. He heard voices gentle, angered, terrified, excited, startled, joyful¡­ he saw a flower bloom beneath the current of rain, he saw tree bear fruits, he saw oceans birth life¡­ after who knows how long, light faded. He slowly opened his eyes and stared at Ignis before him, who similarly had odd expression. Then, there was silence¡­

    **

    While on the brink of despair, being pushed down to their very last breath, people of Skyfire Paradise had borne witness to those legendary stories they believed to be mere fairytales. From the sky, a hero descended and swept away evil in his wake. To them, it didn¡¯t matter who the hero was; whether it was a dashing man, a beautiful woman, or a monkey and a bird. What they knew was that the two who descended had uprooted the tides.

    Monkey trashed about in his giant form, each one of his fists carrying momentum of endless mountains, each strike representing only one certainty: death. He had at last fully awakened his Divine War Ape Bloodline, and immediately came here. When he saw the state his friend¡¯s Kingdom was at, he felt his heart bleed and anger burst like hurricane deep within his soul. Without saying a word, he sprang into action and began a massacre of unheard proportions. As he watched countless corpses fall listless from the sky, his anger dwindled somewhat, but he still willed his fist forth. Just as he was about to crash against yet another wave of enemies, something which he wouldn¡¯t forget until the day he died occurred.

    All worldly energy surrounding them vanished ¨C not a single speck was left behind. Then, far high up in the skies, white flames of unparalleled beauty, primal and archaic dominance surfaced. They bellowed and roared like ancient beings, transforming into a massive blade that was as large as hundred-thousand-suns. The monkey ¨C alongside every other living being in the entire realm, not just Skyfire Paradise ¨C arched their heads upward and stared at the divinity. Sensing the familiar aura, the familiar warmth, the monkey¡¯s expression suddenly mellowed. Parsia felt his heart freeze for a moment as he saw the spectacle. Old Headmaster watched from deep within the city, surrounded by a bunch of young kids, unable to produce a sound. The bird merely floated in the air, similarly stunned. Crimson-haired child ¨C now a massive, bloody giant ¨C stared at that sword which seemed to have been formed from all the truths of the universe. Next to him, two Dragons¡¯ eyes flickered with strange emotions, whereupon they bowed their heads slightly toward the sword.

    Down below, Thalia ¨C who was currently being tended by various healers ¨C similarly stared at that massive sword which seemed to be able to rip the entire world apart. However, her expression was calm. At long last, she felt chains around her heart wane, as though she finally understood. Her lips broke out in a slight smile as she tilted her head sideways.

    ¡°¡­ no wonder,¡± she spoke softly. ¡°You are no longer of this world¡­ so how could you have stayed?...¡± then, the sword ¨C just as quickly as it appeared ¨C disappeared into nothingness, and with it boundless energy which swept through the entire world like a swift current. Then¡­ there was silence.

 21.5 - Sixty-second Cycle

    SIXTY-SECOND CYCLE

    There are many cities throughout the world, scattered about many realms, of varying sizes, prosperity and population. Some stand tall and grand, being a heart and soul of an entire Empire, while some remain obscure, almost unknown to the populace. If one were to ask just how many cities there were, perhaps there is no soul who could give a proper answer; however, if one were to ask for the name of the greatest city built by mankind, then nine out of ten would utter the same name: Great City of Imperium or, as it is better known to common mases, Yyvel¡¯s Domain, named after the greatest Magus in the history of mankind, Yyvel Arl, Empyrean Magus of the Ninth Cycle who once slaughtered four Primordial Gods during the Great War.

    The city reached staggering 5,000 square kilometers, with population of nearly 40 million people. One thing to notice was that, if one were to walk from north to the south of the city, it would appear as if one was traveling backward through the time, as architecture grew more and more archaic, until simple, stone temples were the only thing remaining. With hundreds of towers rising piercingly into the sky, countless domes looming over the earth beneath, and walls as sturdy as space itself, the city was never besieged since the day of its inception. Yet, at the moment, as pearl-shaped moon hung luminous in the nightly sky, ten kilometers away from the city¡¯s walls was a mass of half a billion creatures. They formed a vague, half-circle around the city, waiting for the command.

    Sky above the city would occasionally ripple as energy shield emitted cyan sheen, while its walls were stacked prim with soldiers and Mages. Among them was a youthful-looking woman with glimmering, silver hair and brilliant, silver-coated battle armor. Her hands were clasped behind her back as her narrowed eyes gazed into the distance, as though penetrating through the barrier of reality. Y¡¯se had arrived to the city three days ago, and the army which was half a billion strong arrived yesterday causing ground beneath them to shake as though heaven-shattering battle had already started. The size of the army outstripped the entire population of the city, but one relief all took pleasure in that nearly eighty percent of the enemy¡¯s forces were made up of beasts rather than intelligent races and False Gods.

    Next to Y¡¯se stood an elderly man with slightly plump appearance, wearing a straw hat and simple, farmer¡¯s clothes. He rather stood out among the shine of armors, yet no one dared utter a sound or even look at him, lest they die without knowing how. This man was none other than Patriarch of Iylox Clan, Eloy Iylox.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re grown rather patient,¡± Eloy said suddenly, chuckling. ¡°Still being able to hold back from asking.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in asking?¡± Y¡¯se scoffed. ¡°I know you won¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°Well, seeing this swarm before us,¡± Eloy sighed lowly. ¡°Somehow, I¡¯d rather say so I won¡¯t have any regrets just in case.¡±

    ¡°You think we can¡¯t win?¡±

    ¡°We will win the war,¡± Eloy said. ¡°Just, perhaps, not this battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ryon¡¯s here?¡± Y¡¯se asked, squinting her eyes.

    ¡°Ryon, Yook, Eeala, Soyika, Vyaron¡­ nearly all False Gods currently alive are here,¡± Eloy replied. ¡°In addition to nearly three hundred Divine Mages, and nearly four thousand beasts with similar strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­ from what I¡¯ve read, their numbers never reached this point.¡±

    ¡°Ryon broke through a barrier, defying the order,¡± Eloy said. ¡°He subdued everyone through brute force.¡±

    ¡°Defying the order?¡± Y¡¯se echoed.

    ¡°Hm,¡± Eloy nodded. ¡°Every False God is born with predetermined ceiling which they can¡¯t get past. Yet, he did. What is that if not defiance? However, as all things which go against order, it can¡¯t last. He¡¯s like Lynne, in a sense¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Y¡¯se¡¯s heart froze for a moment as her head jolted sideways, glaring at the man who was a whole head shorter than her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever find it strange that a Divine Magus of Ninth Cycle never swept through the universe?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there are records of them, though.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Eloy nodded. ¡°But, what do they all have in common?¡±

    ¡°¡­ all¡­ all of them appeared during the Great Wars.¡± Y¡¯se said, her eyes widening for a moment.

    ¡°Ninth Cycle is defiance of the Source,¡± Eloy elaborated. ¡°It diminishes border between the Creator and Creation, establishing link akin to that of a parent and a child. Ninth Cycle is, crudely said, regression to the Origin of all things; while Eight Cycle Magus has subsided eight elements and integrated them into his Divinity, Ninth Cycle Magus discards the notion of multiple elements and wields only a single one.¡± Eloy paused here for a moment as he looked up toward the sky. ¡°However, even if the Eight Cycle Magus wishes to cross that threshold¡­ he will never be allowed to.¡±

    ¡°¡­ just like you.¡±

    ¡°Just like me,¡± Eloy nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll hear a lot of self-proclaimed sages talk about the so-called ¡®laws of the world¡¯ that can¡¯t be broken. However, in reality, whatever ¡®laws¡¯ do exist are extremely vague and flexible for the most part. In essence, these ¡®laws¡¯ apply only to ordinary mortals, and Mages are unrestrained by them. That is, until we reach the final ceiling.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°¡­ Lynne¡¯s a Ninth Cycle Divine Magus?¡± Y¡¯se asked solemly.

    ¡°He is,¡± Eloy nodded. ¡°As is Scarlet, Retch, Eya and others¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ eight portals¡­ eight battles¡­ eight Divine Mages of the Ninth Cycle¡­¡± Y¡¯se mumbled.

    ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re able to withstand the might of the Primordial Gods, Y¡¯se?¡± Eloy said, chuckling suddenly. ¡°Even I, as an Eight Cycle Divine Magus, wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a breath of theirs, to say nothing of them attacking. Even if ten billion of me attacked together, the fate would be the same. Thus, in order to maintain the balance, the Source intervened for the first time since world¡¯s assembly, granting humanity a chance. And thus, Ninth Cycle Divine Magus was born. They are something akin to the guardians of ours,¡± Eloy said, sighing. ¡°Or, as some would say, upholders of the falling sky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Y¡¯se¡¯s body suddenly shuddered as though she finally pieced something together.

    ¡°You¡¯ve realized it?¡± Eloy said, glancing at her. ¡°While there are records of Ninth Cycle Divine Mages, there are none in-between the Great Wars, and those who were seemed to disappear into oblivion the moment the Great War ends.¡±

    ¡°¡­ y-yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Some die,¡± Eloy said honestly. ¡°While some live. However, the moment the dimensional portals close, all Magic is directly sapped from their bodies, and they become nothing more than ordinary mortals. And, no matter how much they try, or what means they use, they will never again wield Magic for as long as they live and breathe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Lynne is currently battling a Primordial God,¡± Eloy said after some moments of silence. ¡°A being so far above us, even a mere glimpse at its form would render us dead. He¡¯s battling something we can¡¯t even begin to comprehend¡­ and that is his sacrifice. Do you think that this army before us¡­ is scary?¡±

    ¡°¡­ will he be okay?¡± Y¡¯se asked in a low tone.

    ¡°¡­ no.¡± Eloy said plainly. ¡°Perhaps, if he focused on fighting, he would have stood slim chance of coming out alive. However, he saved your life, and he saved his Kingdom. Those two actions marked his death certain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Y¡¯se¡¯s body shook for a moment as she fought tears back from falling; up until now, she still held onto the slim hope. She knew that, wherever he truly was, however dangerous it was, there was still a chance. And, when she realized it was him who saved her, that feeling grew stronger. Yet, now, it felt as if someone poured ice-cold water all over her heart, freezing it completely. ¡°Hah, why do I have a feeling that was his intention right from the get-go?¡±

    ¡°It was.¡± Eloy said. ¡°It isn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t want to live, but that he knew he couldn¡¯t abstain himself from stretching out a helping hand¡­ and, in the process, guaranteeing his defeat. So, don¡¯t let his choice be rendered mute.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I failed to grant you a happy life, child,¡± Eloy¡¯s voice suddenly softened as he warmly gazed at the shaking figure next to him; ever since her childhood, her heart and mind were plagued with defeats. Eloy knew that and yet¡­ he never helped her. ¡°For that, I failed as your ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Heh, what use is saying that now?¡± Y¡¯se said, quickly wiping her eyes before steeling her expression once more and straightening her back. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a battle to wage before getting drunk and talking honestly for a change?¡±

    ¡°¡­ indeed¡­¡±

    **

    Meanwhile, beyond the ideas of light and darkness, in the place where neither and both existed, two figures hovered opposite of one another, gazing into each other¡¯s eyes with both coldness and warmth. Lynne¡¯s missing arm was missing no more, as though reborn through a miracle. Ignis¡¯ form was no longer reminiscent of a human, but a giant stretching thousands of miles in all directions, ghastly ablaze. Lynne¡¯s was smaller than his pupil, yet his presence was equal to the God¡¯s at the moment.

    At the very apex of their battle, they were wrung from their fabric of reality and flung here, in a realm beyond realms. Rather, it would be better to say that this was realm of all realms, Origin of all things: space within the Source itself. They didn¡¯t stop battling merely because they desired so, but because they felt control over their bodies lapsing. Unlike Ignis, though, Lynne didn¡¯t fight it. He had already given himself to the Source in exchange for reaching Ninth Cycle Divine Magus and, from the looks of things, his mission is accomplished. His battle was won. Even though he was unable to kill, or even defeat, the being before him, it was enough that he stopped it.

    Lynne¡¯s eyes shifted curiously around, yet he was unable to spot anything, while also being able to see everything. Every element, every law, every thought, every idea, every notion¡­ they all flickered in and out of existence, seemingly both here and nowhere. He found it strange, and all his attempts to even being to comprehend such notions resulted in a headache, so the only thing he could do was give up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you imagine it would be like this?¡± Lynne suddenly asked as he realized he was able to talk.

    ¡°¡­ no. You?¡± Ignis replied.

    ¡°Heh, not even close,¡± Lynne chuckled lightly. ¡°I have a feeling that even if I were to stay here until the end of time, I would still be unable to comprehend even a sliver of it all.¡±

    ¡°Likewise¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it brought us here?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t seem to care what happens to you.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Lynne asked. ¡°I already sold myself to this place.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You cannot sell what is not yours, Child.¡± A voice echoed out through everything and nothing; Lynne¡¯s and Ignis¡¯ bodies shook as they felt their souls being stirred by the voice. It was calm yet raging, warm yet cold, far yet close¡­

    ¡°¡­¡± Lynne¡¯s eyes widened into eggs he stared at the apparition which suddenly appeared between him and Ignis. It was a normal, human child, no older than seven, its appearance both vague and clear. It was genderless, naked, with head full of hair, each strand dyed not in color, but various elements and laws. Its two eyes were boundless, akin to an abyss with no bottom, one entirely black and the other entirely white. Between its brows was a carving of a half circle and a single dot at the central position. The strands of its hair fluttered above its head, seemingly in slow motion, as millions of different phenomena were reflected within the innumerable strands.

    ¡°Welcome, Children, to my humble abode.¡± The voice spoke yet again, but apparition¡¯s lips didn¡¯t move an inch. Only the strands of its hair and the pair of primeval eyes moved slightly.

    ¡°¡­ w-who a-are you?¡± Ignis asked, despite knowing the answer. He was unable to take his eyes off from the apparition before him; he felt like a child who was about to be berated by his parents. That vague force of attraction slipped into the very core of his soul, capturing every inch of him.

    ¡°Some have called me Prime Soul, some Diviner, some the Source, some The Father, some The Mother, some God, some Creator¡­¡± the voice reverberated ceaselessly. ¡°But, those before me donned me the Overseer of the Sixty-second Cycle of Reassembly. None of my predecessors have ever had to intervene into the matters of the Cycle, not since their assembly until their dissipation¡­ yet, I had to. Not once or twice¡­ but numerous times. The Fabric of this Cycle is already thinner than a thread, on the brink of imploding and disassembling into Singularity, commencing Sixty-third Cycle, despite my numerous attempts to alleviate the consequences. Originally, this Cycle was projected to last for another eleven billion years yet, at this rate, it won¡¯t last tenth of that. Children¡­ your bickering¡­ must end.¡±

 21.6 - Descent

    DESCENT

    Like a swarm of locust, black shadow blackened the sun, casting eternal shade over the battered lands of earth. Flashes of light flickered here and there, screams and shouts drowned in the river of massacre. People rained like tempest, crimson droplets dyeing the rivers and lakes below in deep shade of scarlet, while countless corpses and twice as many limbs and heads turned entombed within the shattered earth. In the symphonic harmony, two sides clashed as though God of Madness descended. All eyes stared vicious, bloodshot red, tears gritting till lips bled, cries of agony harmonizing into a beautiful and sorrowful ballad of war. Y¡¯se watched from the safety of the walls, feeling pieces of her heart break away, bit by bit. Even if she was ten times as powerful, she would be unable to stop it. As the realization dawned upon her, her nails dug deep into her palms, causing blood to drop down slowly. No words were spoken. As millions bashed their heads against ten million, cradle of life shook, and unhinged stones of ere cracked. It was a war, yet it was not. It was a massacre, yet it was not. No matter what was written in the books she read, she had truly, for the first time, experienced the clash which tore open wounds in the sky.

    High up in the sky, she saw Patriarch and several dozen others battling False Gods. Down below, there was no discernable battlefield. There were no friends or foes. There was just a magnificent swarm, a sheet of blood coveting all life. Explosions berated, arrays of magical spells clashed, swords, shields, axes, maces¡­ it was irrelevant. Some even used limbs of their dead friends as weapons. Some threw bodiless heads. Some tore open their own limbs and threw bones. Some dove like mad beasts and bit. Whatever civility there was when the battle begun has been long lost. She knew that this wasn¡¯t what anyone wanted. No, it¡¯s better to say that this was something that should never be even dreamt. Yet, before her very eyes, it unfolded like a self-begotten parchment of decimation. A man was no longer a man. A woman a mere dream of tranquility. Children more akin to feral beasts.

    ¡°¡­ is this it?¡± she mumbled softly as she lowered her head, her heart unable to withstand the sight anymore. ¡°What worth is the victory, I wonder?¡±

    Yet, no one was there to answer her. Whether those up above or down below, all knew that this was no longer war between two opposing sides. Too many people have died. Too many to count. War was fought with victory in mind, with taking over other¡¯s land and population. What was transpiring in the high skies was no longer a war for dominance. It was a battle of shame. Every minute, hundreds fell not by the sharp blade of the foe, but a dagger of their own, unable to watch their own brothers and sisters turn into bloodthirsty monsters. Wise sages of the old never claimed death to be the scariest of realities, but the days when all of mankind considers death as its closest brethren.

    Down below, atop the bloodstained earth, corpses piled up into mountains. There was no way to discern who was an enemy and who was a friend. Such notion has long since been discarded. There were only those who were dead and those who¡¯ve yet to die. Such bleak segregation meant nothing. Y¡¯se, perhaps for the first time in her life, understood Lynne. Were there no magic in the world, there would be no such thing as this scene. There would still be blood, there would still be wars, there would still be shades of good and evil all about, but there would not be this. She always believed Magic was wonderful; when she was young, she used to heal her friends, to heal animals who were all but dead, to cause life to spring where only death was. She grew up in such tranquility. Even when her heart was broken and she felt despondent, she never stopped believing in Magic. In the good of it. All things in the world are merely tools ¨C it¡¯s the usage which determines them good or evil. However, some things simply cross a threshold of consideration. They don¡¯t leave an open alley of retreat. What worth is her ability to heal when, before her very eyes, hundreds of thousands have fallen? When the last of sanity has been purged from their minds? When all but lunacy remained on the battlefield? Were there no Magic, could the sky be gashed open like a tortured animal? Could the millions fall in the span of a day? Could it ever rain blood and corpses?

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it?¡± a warm, familiar voice suddenly jolted her senses as her tears grew watery. She looked around fervently, but couldn¡¯t see the figure. ¡°Ha ha, what are you growing so flustered for?¡± the voice laughed as though it belonged to an innocent child. ¡°It¡¯s like you never heard me speak before.¡±

    ¡°¡­ L-lynne?¡± she mumbled, as though uncertain.

    ¡°Eh? Who else could it be?¡± Lynne said, sighing. ¡°Aah, this sight really makes me wonder whether it was worth it. I could be taking a piss in some nice shack in the woods right now. How great would that have been? A bottle of ale and a roasted boar, stargazing till deep night before falling asleep underneath the open sky¡­¡±

    ¡°W-where are you?¡± Y¡¯se asked. ¡°Are you okay? Did you win? When are you coming back?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m right here,¡± the voice replied, as though smiling. ¡°And I¡¯m just dandy. As for whether I won¡­ hah, I suppose that¡¯s one way to look at it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ when are you coming back?¡± Y¡¯se asked again when she realized he didn¡¯t continue speaking.

    ¡°¡­ heh, did you miss me that much?¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wow! I¡¯m flattered!¡± the voice exclaimed. ¡°Find me a nice place, Y¡¯se. One that¡¯s far away from the world. Somewhere in the mountains, where I can open up a farm. Let me know when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°¡­ w-what the fuck are you talking about?! When are you coming back?¡± Y¡¯se asked, somewhat angry.

    ¡°Ha ha, oh, right, prepare some of that Heavenly Ale. My throat is so fucking dry it¡¯s kind of insane. Alright, on the count of three, close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Trust your mother!!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±

    Suddenly, sky ¨C and all those within it ¨C froze. There was not even a fly that could move its wings. Time seemingly stopped as eyes of the crazed cleared up. Far up above, beyond the realm of reality and fabric of space and time, two shimmering stars glittered for a moment before they sprung downward into two massive pillars of light. One was ethereally white, as though purified by the first light itself, while the other was ghastly black, as though worn down by countless wailing souls. Two pillars outshone all else, and all were forced to close their eyes for a moment. Pressure dawned upon the world and its inhabitants, causing everything to quake as countless figures fell from the sky and onto their knees, unable to look up. It¡¯s as though the source of divinity itself was descending upon them, something so ancient and pure they didn¡¯t dare gaze upon it. Yet, Y¡¯se held her head firmly up, her eyes fully open. Even though they burned as though someone was spewing flames at her, she didn¡¯t dare close them for even a second. Two pillars quickly extended outward, beyond this, single realm, beyond the boundaries of life and death, until they encompassed every inch of the World.

    ¡°Leave.¡± one voice reverberated through the sky in a commanding tone; Ignis stared down at the False Gods and those who joined to fight in his name. His expression was cold and distant, yet also sorrowful. ¡°Anyone who dares commence another war will be eradicated from existence.¡±

    As though jolted by primordial thunder, countless figures from one side of battlefield departed. It was as though their bodies weren¡¯t theirs, but were moving on the most basic of instincts: fear. Fear which shook the very core of their being, one that ¨C no matter how strong their will may be ¨C they had no chance of fighting against. Only a single person stayed behind ¨C Ryon, whose body was shaking as though exposed to the coldest of winds. He recognized the voice. He recognized the pressure. It was the same one that crippled his eyes. The God of all Flames, Ignis. Yet, unlike with others, he wasn¡¯t told to go back. His knees were firmly planted into the ground, and he was unable to move even an inch.

    ¡°Go back,¡± another voice suddenly resounded, one seemingly much gentler and warmer than the former. Many recognized that voice. It belonged to a seemingly simple youth who happened to be extremely talented. One who upheld the banner of mankind to withstand the invasion of gods. ¡°From today onward, there will be no Divine Mages in the world. Those that are already there will no longer be there. Those that breach the command will be killed on the spot. Go. Reflect. Realize. Remember.¡±

    Those were the only words spoken, yet it felt as though a knot was wrung around everyone¡¯s hearts. Those who had reached the peak of Magic, becoming Divine Mages, felt their magic sap away as though sucked by something they had no hope of withstanding. Bit by bit, they all regressed down to the Creators, peak of Grand Realm. And, they realized, no matter how much they fought, they couldn¡¯t stop it. Rather, they didn¡¯t even have strength to find. All they could do was watch their countless years of progress and hard work being sucked away into oblivion.

    Y¡¯se was among them, but she didn¡¯t even have a thought of fighting. She let it all go willingly. Whatever the reason was, Lynne was still a human. He wouldn¡¯t condemn the human race to extinction. She stubbornly glared at that distant, vague figure within the white pillar of light, as though unwilling to look away until she recognized his features. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, it felt like he was someone that didn¡¯t belong to this world, someone far above the rest, someone who couldn¡¯t be seen. Far up, within the pillars, Ignis and Lynne stood side by side, watching the proceedings with different expressions; Lynne¡¯s was playful, while Ignis¡¯ was one of exhaustion.

    ¡°¡­ heh, why the long face? Isn¡¯t this what you guys wanted?¡± Lynne asked, smiling.

    ¡°Aii, shut up you shameless bastard.¡± Ignis growled, glaring at him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually managed to trick the Creator of all things¡­ how is that even possible?!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean how is that even possible?! I¡¯m Lynne!! The Master Swindler! The Lecherous Bastard!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that last one got to do with anything?!¡±

    ¡°Aii, I just felt like bragging¡­ after all, this is the last time I¡¯ll see you. It¡¯d be no good if you thought I¡¯ve never held a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought you were a valiant, honorable warrior.¡± Ignis said, sighing. ¡°Turns out¡­ you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re just a scoundrel.¡±

    ¡°It was a good fight.¡± Lynne said, his expression solemn.

    ¡°¡­ it was.¡± Ignis nodded faintly. ¡°What will you do now? Can you even live without Magic?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived more than half my life without it,¡± Lynne replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s merely going back to my roots, to who I truly am. Flying and spewing flames was never my forte, if I¡¯m being honest.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right? You¡¯re hell-bent on not letting me go back with a peaceful mind?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, a little bit, a little bit,¡± Lynne chuckled innocently. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ who knows?¡± Ignis said, looking up into nothingness and sighing. ¡°Perhaps try and figure out if there¡¯s a way to cross into the next cycle alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aii, you¡¯re truly afraid to die, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of that,¡± Ignis said. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Lynne said calmly. ¡°One or one billion years¡­ what¡¯s the difference in the end?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ it was a pleasure.¡± Lynne suddenly extended his arm, smiling faintly at the vague figure standing in front of him. ¡°Whether friends or foes, I¡¯ll consider you a friend until the day I die.¡±

    ¡°¡­ likewise.¡± Ignis said, a human-shaped hand extending out of the void and shaking Lynne¡¯s. ¡°Live well.¡±

    ¡°Always did¡­ always will¡­¡±

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Thus the pillars vanished, as did the pressure and two figures who stood at their hearts. The world unfroze as though nothing had transpired. Yet, hundreds of thousands of books will be written about this day, and about this event. For as long as the letter would exist, so would the story of the Boy who Commanded the World.

 21.7 - Behind the Curtains

    BEHIND THE CURTAINS

    Sun showered the world gently, casting its rays over the tepid lands beneath. Atop a flatland, where once a high, proud and mighty mountaintop stood, three shadows were cast onto the dry soil. Wind¡¯s breeze blew past them gently, as though afraid it might wake them from their daze. Beneath the three were another five, lying listlessly and cold on the ground. The earth beneath them was stained red slightly, and their tattered clothes revealed wounds beyond what one can withstand. Some even had a missing limb or two, and one even had his entire heart taken out cleanly.

    Lynne¡¯s eyes danced between the five lying on the floor; his hair, now turned completely white into the color of fresh snow, fluttered behind him. His upper chest was entirely bare, revealing both muscular body and numerous scars which would cause many to wonder how is he alive. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of youthfulness on him anymore; not his face, nor his eyes. What surrounded him was strange serenity, the air of belonging to the world, vague yet tangible at the same time. He appeared rather strange-looking, with white hair, eyebrows and beard, but faint traces of aged face aligned perfectly to give him a sense of traceless wisdom, something that cannot be attained even through countless lifetimes.

    Next to him stood a man and a woman; he didn¡¯t know much about the woman, merely that her name was Scarlett and that she was one of the eight Ninth Cycle Divine Mages set to defend the dimensional tunnels. Much like him, her clothes were in tatters, revealing dozens of scars and wounds ¨C some of which were still spilling fresh blood ¨C across her body. Her gaze was flickering from coldness, indifference, sadness, and myriad of other emotions. It wasn¡¯t strange that she was overwhelmed. After all, unlike Lynne, she spent thousands of years next to those five that were lying dead before her. Of the eight sent to fight the gods, only three came back alive.

    The remaining one was Retch. However, unlike his previous, heroic disposition, he appeared more broken than whole as he stared absentmindedly at his friends. He was missing an entire arm and was blinded in one eye, with terrifying gash running from the top of his head down to his jaw, across his left eye. His muscular body seemed to have thinned out considerably, and aged even more so, as though he burned his very essence not so long ago. The three stood there in silence for a very long time; after all, passage of days now appeared irrelevant to them. They, who had seen the pinnacle, edged the very truth of the World, couldn¡¯t differentiate between a day and a year. All they could do is ponder in silence¡­ and reflect.

    Lynne¡¯s thoughts drifted much further away than the other two¡¯s. After his encounter with the true form of Source, he had learned something completely mind-boggling ¨C the concept of Cycles. The World wasn¡¯t infinite; rather, it had a rather finite expiration date. Over and over, it would destroy itself, and then be reborn from the former ashes. He was of no mind to share this with anyone, much less think about it too deeply. That was cosmic knowledge and process he couldn¡¯t understand even if he was given eternity to ponder over it. It merely caused him to realize something: whether it was humans, gods, dragons, or even Laws themselves, and the very Source, there was no such thing as eternity. There was no meaning in pursuing it. Whatever or whoever begins must all the same one day end. There was no difference between a grain of sand and a King at the end of the day.

    He glanced sideways at his two despondent accomplices. He had no words to heal the scars in their hearts. It was something they themselves will either have to get rid of, or live with until the day they die. They lived, while others died. From Lynne¡¯s perspective, it was irrelevant. However, he would never say it out loud. Whether one lived for ten years or ten thousand years, it¡¯s hardly a difference when it comes to seeing those closest to your heart die. He was much the same; even till this day, even with all the knowledge he possessed, he still felt his throat grow bitter when he¡¯d think back to all the people who died near him on his journey. Some died to pave a path for him, some died because he was too weak to protect them, some died because there was no way to save them¡­ and some died without him even knowing how and why. In the end, all he could do was press onward with the same heart as theirs, ready to sacrifice himself for the greater good. Yet, in the end, he still survived. However, unlike the two next to him, he didn¡¯t feel as bitter about it. Perhaps it had to do with the fact that he experienced much more death and heartbreak in his life than these two, or maybe it was just that they were different people at the core, but rather than being despondent over surviving, he very much looked forward to living out the rest of his life.

    After a long while, Scarlett fell down on her knees and began sobbing silently. He didn¡¯t know her well, but he knew that she was the first one to be chosen for this time¡¯s Great War. Everyone else, including Retch, came under her wing later, so she was like a big sister to every one of them, even Lynne to a certain extent. Retch said nothing as he averted his eyes from his dead friends and landed them onto Lynne; his gaze was deep and piercing, yet Lynne looked back nonetheless.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Retch asked with a hoarse voice, clearly fighting back the urge to cry himself.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°¡­ we¡¯ve won.¡± Lynne said calmly. ¡°In a way, I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ can this even be called victory?¡± Retch asked, chuckling self-despondently as he glanced over the five corpses.

    ¡°¡­ if you¡¯re this broken over these five,¡± Lynne said, smiling faintly. ¡°Then it¡¯s best you never leave this mountaintop for the rest of your life.¡± unlike Retch, Lynne knew clearly that many, many, many more had died fighting this Great War. Perhaps, at a certain level, number of them ceased to matter. Who knows just how many died without even a whiff of their corpse remaining?

    ¡°¡­ the one I was fighting with suddenly stopped,¡± Retch said, pushing back the thoughts about the countless dead to the back of his mind. ¡°And retreated. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve made a deal,¡± Lynne said, looking up toward the sky, beyond the horizon. ¡°There will be no more Great Wars in the future.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Scarlett exclaimed softly as she looked up at him.

    ¡°As there will be no Divine Mages.¡± Lynne added, smiling faintly.

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡± Retch asked, tilting his head in confusion.

    ¡°From the very start, it was the matter of insufficient Mana,¡± Lynne explained slowly. ¡°Humans were never meant to grow as strong as we did. Due to our sheer number, we pulled more and more Mana to our own domain, leaving Primordial Realm diluted¡­ because of this, eight Primordial Gods sacrificed their lives to tear open a dimensional tunnel connecting our two realms periodically. You can understand it as us being too good at using Magic. In the end, there¡¯s a finite amount of Mana in the World. Because of the fact that Divine Mages have enormous lifespans, the Mana they absorbed never went back into the World. The lack of Mana strained the fabric of reality itself, and Primordial Gods felt threatened. Before the first Great War, not a single Primordial God was born for nearly half a billion years. Even nowadays, they are lucky to get one or two between Great Wars. To sustain all of this, the Source itself had to relinquish its personal Mana to sustain the World from collapsing. In the end, Great Wars were simply an extreme through which the Source tried to balance things out. Eight of us pooled together carry more Mana than the rest of the humanity combined. Giving us strength to fight Primordial Gods meant taking away from others, which is why Sixth Cycle and upward Divine Mages were rare ever since the first Great War. However, that was just a temporary solution. In the end, even the Source found it impossible to keep the fabric together. Which is why I¡¯ve made a deal.¡± Lynne paused for a moment, sighing lightly.

    ¡°By now, there¡¯s not a single Divine Magus within mankind,¡± he continued as he saw that neither Scarlett nor Retch were saying anything. ¡°They all reverted back to peak Grand Realm, and the excess Mana was used to restore the fabric of reality and prevent its collapse. The deal included set barrier; the Source will completely destroy the eight dimensional tunnels connecting us to the Primordial Realm, while Mana in our realm would dilute and grew thinner, making it nigh impossible to cross the border between the Grand Realm and Divine Realm. And, even then, if one were to cross it, he would be killed on the spot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Lynne added casually. ¡°In the end, humans were never meant to learn Magic in the first place. Were it not for the Dragons who taught us out of pity, we would never rise to the prominence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lynne wasn¡¯t surprised that neither Retch nor Scarlett said anything as they entered deep contemplation. After all, he himself still found it rather unbelievable, and he was the one to make the deal. He also excluded the fact that the sheer scale of fights between Primordial Gods and Ninth Cycle Divine Mages sped the tearing of fabric of reality, and if Lynne and Ignis actually clashed within that small spatial lock, there was a chance they would cause irreparable damage, which is why they were forcibly brought into the heart of the entire World, the Source itself; the only place that was able to sustain that clash and nullify it. In addition, even though the immediate danger was avoided, it¡¯s not as though everything was fixed; by Lynne¡¯s estimate, it would probably take hundreds of thousands of years for things to revert back to the way they¡¯re supposed to be. This will be aided by the fact that there will no longer be humans that could live for tens of millions of years and absorb Mana ceaselessly. While lengthy lifespans were still possible, it will never reach that scale.

    However, what happens afterwards wasn¡¯t something Lynne cared about. If someone breached the rule, they would be killed. What humanity did with the sudden change, even if he was the cause of it, had nothing to do with him. In the end, as always, they¡¯ll adapt. Perhaps not in a year, or even hundred years, but, eventually, they¡¯ll adapt and learn to live with what they have. After all, they have no other choice. According to the Source, this was the first time throughout over Sixty Cycles that it was forced to intervene into the dealings of the World. One could say that humans of this Cycle were the greatest variable and anomaly; according to the Source, humans in previous Cycles ¨C or at least similar variants ¨C were never able to contend with Primordial Forms, not on any level. Rather, they would usually go extinct long before the Cycle neared its end.

    However, all these things that he had learned had to reason to be released upon the world. It¡¯s not a knowledge that was necessary and it would bring nothing good. He already said more than he had to, simply because he knew that Retch and Scarlett weren¡¯t ordinary people. Even though they appeared stunned now, they will quickly grasp the immensity of the knowledge, and probably won¡¯t share anything beyond the ¡®no more Great Wars¡¯ and ¡®no more Divine Mages¡¯.

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t give up you two,¡± Lynne said as he suddenly turned around and prepared to leave. He had about two more days during which he¡¯ll be able to use Magic, and he wanted to use that time to settle some things before finally retreating from the world at large. ¡°Live well. Come over for drinks sometimes.¡± and so, with a single step into nowhere and nothing, he disappeared, leaving behind only howling wind and a silent pair, as though he was never there to begin with.

 21.8 - Homeward

    HOMEWARD

    Time flied like a sparrow, and an entire year had passed since the Skyfire Paradise was bathed in unparalleled bloodshed. Once indisputable ruler faced nigh-destruction, yet withstood the rampage of countless invaders. Yet, despite the massive loses it suffered, no one dared invade it. After all, knowledge that it was guarded by two Dragons alone was enough to deter nearly everyone to say nothing of the False God, the monkey and the Phoenix. Although painful, life never stopped to linger over the dead. Bit by bit, the people of the Kingdom collected the pieces of themselves and rose up from the ashes of the past, looking forward to the new future.

    Heralding it forth were naturally its King and Queen ¨C Thalia and Parsia ¨C who cemented their rule firmly after their display during the war. That over-sized statue of a past memory turned into a ¡®Legend of the Founder¡¯, and kingly sentiments regarding him were all but erased. Although the Kingdom suffered greatly both in terms of lives as well as collapsed land, its core ¨C the Tower and the Palace ¨C remained, making them even more important to the prosperous Kingdom. Meanwhile, some of the Kingdoms sent envoys with numerous resources and people to help rebuild the grand capital city anew, speeding up the recovery even more.

    After an entire year of time, the Capital restored its former glory. Streets were laid with shops and people, and chatter and noise never ceased. Its size expanded as it swallowed nearby mountainous regions, turning them into prosperous districts. One stark difference was the large, obsidian monument which was built around Lynne¡¯s statue. Upon it, names of nearly eight million people were carved in perfect calligraphy. It was reinforced by countless formations to the point that even unceasing attacks of a hundred peak Grand Mages wouldn¡¯t even scratch it. It was both a reminder as well as future fuel for all the residents of the Kingdom. Tragedy spawned a new mindset and birthed stronger people. It was so since the time immemorial, and it was no different today.

    Currently, within the Throne Room of the Palace, Thalia and Parsia were sitting and calmly drinking tea while looking over piles of parchments and papers. Surrounding them were countless servants and guards, and even some other high personnel who would occasionally chime in with their opinions.

    ¡°¡­ aah, paperwork is finally thinning out.¡± Thalia muttered while sighing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t is depressing that we consider this massive pile as ¡®thinning out¡¯?¡± Parsia asked, smiling bitterly.

    ¡°Think back to how it was when we first started,¡± Thalia said, snorting. ¡°I swear, at one point it rivaled the number of books in the Tower.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, you¡¯re just imagining it.¡± Parsia replied while laughing, which prompted some others nearby to laugh as well.

    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you rest if you¡¯re tired?¡± an elderly man wearing rather lavish robes said with a smile. ¡°We can take it over from here.¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d trust your aging eyes, Merlin.¡± Thalia replied, smirking.

    ¡°¡­ aii¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, the Queen¡¯s tongue is as sharp as ever, eh?¡±

    ¡°Eh, she wouldn¡¯t be our Queen otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you guys shut up! You¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m some crude woman!¡± Thalia berated while smiling.

    ¡°Ah, we would never dare!¡±

    ¡°The Queen is holier than anyone else in the world!¡±

    ¡°Ah, your ass-licking skills still need some work¡­¡± Thalia said while shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Dealing with papers is much easier than dealing with random envoys. Good god, even a year later, they¡¯re still pouring in ceaselessly. We should just announce that both Dragons are dead and that the rest, I don¡¯t know, drowned or something.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s the difference, though?¡± Parsia asked, tilting his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ more impactful?¡± Thalia replied, tilting her head similarly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a report of the uprising in the northern dwellings,¡± the distrusting-eyes Merlin said as he looked over the parchment he was reading. ¡°Roughly two hundred men declaring independence.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good for them¡­¡± Thalia said, sighing; it¡¯s not the first time it happened, and she was certain it won¡¯t be the last. ¡°Just dispatch Seventh Division and let them deal with it.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Merlin said as he wrote something on the parchment before moving onto the next one.

    And in such fashion, the day continued. Occasionally silence ruled as everyone focused on their own tasks, and when it became stuffy, they would chat for a little while to relax before resuming their work. Despite the fact that Thalia said that the paperwork was thinning out, when they were finished with one bulk, another one would arrive almost at the same time, as though preordained. In the end, though, it was boring but necessary work. Even a year later, they¡¯re yet to properly deal with land distribution within the Capital as well as restoration of all the mines that were buried around the Capital due to the battle.

    However, their by-the-books routine day was suddenly interrupted halfway through by something that hadn¡¯t occurred ever since the day Thalia ascended the throne. A set of hurried footsteps alongside metallic clashing echoed throughout the Throne Room, causing those who were currently focused on their tasks to frown. A few moments later, hurried and flustered guard suddenly appeared in front of everyone before suddenly slipping and falling headfirst onto the floor. However, even that didn¡¯t curb his ¡®enthusiasm¡¯ as he hurriedly leapt back onto his feet. Seeing the angry looks of everyone present, he knew that if he didn¡¯t speak quickly he¡¯d be beheaded.

    ¡°It-it-it¡¯s alive!!!!¡± despite the fact that his brain was working endlessly to properly summarize his experience, only a rather odd and incomprehensible sentence came out, causing everyone to frown even deeper.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s alive?¡± Thalia, though, remained calm as she finally had a proper excuse to pull her head away from the papers. ¡°What¡¯s alive? Speak properly?¡±

    ¡°Why are you being polite with him, Your Highness?¡± one of the elders said in a deep tone. ¡°Just strip him of the official position and throw him into a dungeon to serve as an example.¡±

    ¡°Aii, even if he¡¯s gone crazy, he knew what would happen if he just stormed in here,¡± Parsia said, defusing the situation somewhat. ¡°So? What¡¯s alive, young lad?¡±

    ¡°¡­ w-what¡¯s alive?¡± the guard muttered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°T-the-the statue is alive!!! It¡¯s alive!!!¡± Thalia thought that there was no way she¡¯d grow even more confused after the ¡®It¡¯s alive¡¯ comment, but she was just proven wrong.

    ¡°The statue?¡± even Parsia frowned right now. ¡°What statue?! Did you hit your head or something?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± the guard firmly shook his head. ¡°N-no, it¡¯s alive!! It¡¯s seriously alive!! The statue! I-I don¡¯t know how, but it¡¯s alive!¡±

    ¡°What are you--¡± as Thalia grew impatient and spoke in threatening voice, another set of footsteps interrupted her.

    However, unlike guard¡¯s, this pair was much more nonchalant and calm, completely unhurried as though the person was seeing the Palace as a tourist attraction. The rhythm of the footsteps was even and calm, yet carried strange, untraceable pressure that couldn¡¯t be quantified into words. Unlike when they heard the hurried footsteps of the guard, nobody frowned. Somehow, the sound of footsteps was like a calming music to their ears, dispersing not only the negative emotions, but also the fatigue that they didn¡¯t even know they suffered from.

    Soon, a shadow was cast from in-between the pillars as it slowly approached the round table where they were seated. Guard had long since dropped onto his knees and thanked all the gods he could name that he wasn¡¯t seeing things. Meanwhile, Thalia and Parsia felt strange sense of familiarity, yet also distance, with the sound of the footsteps. However, all their doubts were quickly dispelled as they laid their eyes on the source.

    A simply ¨C or even beggarly ¨C dressed man came into the view. He had hair whiter than snow, tied up messily into a crane-shaped bun at the backside. His facial features were sharp, as though chiseled, and the gaze of his azure-dyed eyes was penetrating. Within them one couldn¡¯t find any traces of innocence or youth, or even sagely wisdom, but something much grander and transcendent. He wore a slight, faint smile as his eyes met everyone¡¯s, while his hands remained in the pockets of shabby-looking black pants. His torso was covered by a simple, ragged white shirt with sleeves rolled up to his elbow, while his feet were hidden with simple sandals.

    Yet, despite his beggar-like appearance, no sound of anger, displeasure, or mockery came from anyone. Rather, no one dared utter a sound. Before them laid an image they had long since carved into their memory. Even though it¡¯s only been a few years since he actually left, it felt much longer all things considered. Majority believed that he had long since died, and that only remnant of him was the bronze statue in the Palace¡¯s courtyard, and memories of those who had once witnessed his absolute prowess.

    Still, the youth from their memories, and a man before them differed greatly. Whether it was the appearance or the air about him, it screamed that they were two different people. However, that playful smile remained the same. One stark difference was that, the Lynne of before ruled over Mana wherever he went. He exuded pressure that can only be submitted to, while the Lynne of now lacked that. He was far more ethereal, as though he wasn¡¯t even there, or as though he was part of the entire world rather than a separate entity. One felt that if they didn¡¯t focus their attention on him, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to see him.

    Poor guard, seeing the expressions of everyone else and the silence which ruled, sighed in relief as he realized that he hadn¡¯t gone crazy. That is, unless every single upper member of the Kingdom had gone crazy at the same time, which would spell disaster for the Kingdom. However, that didn¡¯t matter to him. As he glanced back at the spitting image of the statue, or at least far more refined and alive version of it, he felt something within his soul stir, as though he was gazing at a being that had surpassed the fabric of reality itself.

    ¡°Yo,¡± however, despite everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, and clear turmoil occurring within their eyes, Lynne spoke casually, as though he had walked into a bar, and not the greatest Kingdom in the realm. ¡°Love what you did to the place.¡± today marked the return of a man many thought dead.

 21.9 - Entombed in Memories

    ENTOMBED IN MEMORIES

    Lynne found himself surrounded with both familiar and distant scenery. On one side resided desert beyond which a Kingdom raised in his name resided, and on the other was the rest of the continent he traversed in his youth. Before him stood a vast lake, coated in purity unseen elsewhere. Surrounding it were glistening flowerbeds bathed in faint moonlight. Even though night had dawned upon the world, he could clearly see everything. On the other side of the lake, surrounded by beauty of life, a single stone stood erected with pride. He tapped his feet lightly and appeared in front of it a moment later. Although it¡¯s been a few years since the stone was erected, it remained unblemished, unscarred.

    Although her body didn¡¯t rest beneath this stone, but had long since turned into ash and was carried by the wind, the stone itself remained as a momentum. Hidden away from the eyes of the world, encompassed in preserved nature unhindered by world¡¯s perverse hands, it was a place Lynne though he¡¯d never come back to, yet here he now stood. However many years had passed, and whatever he¡¯d gone through, he¡¯d never forgotten those that fell on his path to becoming who he is. Their faces, voices, their expressions, their words, their will, doubts, pains and joys¡­ he etched them all deep into his soul and heart. He was not a good man by any margin of thought, and he had long since accepted that, but he believed that even true, unfixable evil could entomb a memory or two, let alone he himself.

    He sat down slowly, flinging one of his arms over the upright leg before taking out a gourd of wine. He stared at the faint carving in the stone and opened the lid before pouring some of the wine over the grave, while slowly drinking the rest himself. He fell into deep reminiscence about the past. Although not even ten years had passed since the start of his journey, to him it felt like faint eternity. He had forgotten many things he had gone through, he had forgotten many faces and many names of the people he once knew. He tried to hold onto them all, but it was to no avail. They, bit by bit, slithered away like puffs of smoke, leaving behind only faint recollection of their existence.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s been a while, eh?¡± he mumbled as he took a sip of wine. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me how I am, huh?¡± he entered a strange, serene state, where reality and fantasy intermingled, leaving both and neither as the things he¡¯s seeing. Vague mirage of the young girl who once lunged after his life only to become a turncoat and help him in the end hovered above the stone. It was there, yet it was not. He found it rather hard to look away from that memory. ¡°You look well¡­¡± he said, smiling faintly as he emptied the gourd. ¡°I won¡¯t take up your time,¡± he said, getting up slowly and dusting off his pants. ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±

    He glanced at the stone one last time before he disappeared, as though he was never there. What he left behind was silence; there was no Fen¡¯er, no matter how much he wished that was the case. There was just eternal silence. He himself appeared on the same part of the continent, deep in the heart of the Kingdom he founded. Isolated from the rest, in a tomb lain deep beneath the palace, two coffins were embedded in a wall, side by side, as though holding hands even in death. Lynne¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment as he laid his eyes on the two coffins embedded in the wall, and the plaques reciting prayers beneath them. In the end, he merely sighed before sitting down and taking another gourd of wine, pouring some in front of the wall.

    ¡°Dad¡­ mom¡­¡± he mumbled, his eyes growing weary. ¡°I¡¯ve come a long way, haven¡¯t I?¡± he said. ¡°Ha ha, I bet neither of you imagined what I¡¯d become when I was born. Especially you dad. Did you ever think that spoiled brat you called son would grow up to be anything more than a wastrel? Ah¡­¡± with slightly teary eyes, he gulped down the rest of the gourd before taking out another one. The wine tasted bitter, with a faint trace of cherry, but he paid it no heed. It slightly numbed his pulsating heart, which was more than enough for him. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for neither one of you to forgive me. I know, deep down, you¡¯d forgiven me long time ago. Perhaps¡­ you never even blamed for anything, and took all my wrongs upon your already burdened shoulders. I failed to realize it. Failed to recognize that, all along, there was a reason you parted. I was never able to help you two in life, and I¡¯m helpless even more so now. Still¡­ at the very least, I¡¯ll live on. Perhaps selfishly, perhaps selflessly¡­ but I¡¯ll live on and, one day, join you. Aah¡­¡± he sighed bitterly, shaking his head while smiling and getting up. He gulped down the rest of the gourd and bowed deeply toward the two coffins. ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±

    He flickered out of existence as though he was never there, leaving behind only a faint scent of cherry wine which lingered for some time before dispersing into nothingness. He himself appeared far, far away, in a small courtyard reminiscent of a makeshift garden. At the very center was a tall and sturdy cherry tree, nearly ten meters tall, its branches and leaves fluttering in the gentle wind. Beneath the tree, standing upright, was a man-sized monument, akin to a stone stele, curved slightly from inside out. At its center was a large pile of fresh, white roses.

    He slowly walked up and sat in front of the stele, taking out yet another gourd of wine, pouring half down onto the roses while beginning to drink the rest. How long has it been since he¡¯d last remember her face? Months? Years? Somewhere in his distant memories, he remembered the smiling face of a Princess who was destined to become someone much grander than yet another listless body beneath the ground. Even so, herein she rested forevermore.

    ¡°Aah¡­ do you even remember me, I wonder?¡± Lynne muttered, smiling bitterly as she read the deeply-carved name, Anna. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t think I even have any right to be hurt if you don¡¯t. Aah, but I remember you¡­ I tried my hardest not to forget. Perhaps you won¡¯t even believe me if I tell you, but I kind of became stronger than even the gods of this world. Forget those bastards that killed you¡­ I¡¯ve avenged you and the others plenty. They had a god guarding them as well, yet, in the end, I stole him and made him my servant. Aren¡¯t I kind of amazing, eh?¡± Lynne chuckled as he continued drinking. ¡°Aah, a lot of things have happened since then¡­ you remember that Prince bastard that accompanied us? Eh, he became a King, and a rather good one as well unlike his old man. Oh, I felt he also participated in the Great War. He¡¯s grown plenty strong since you last saw him¡­ you¡¯d be surprised. Ha, ha¡­¡± he laughed hollowly as he emptied the gourd and stood up. ¡°I hope you at least remembered me now that you¡¯ve seen me again¡­ yes¡­ that would be plenty. Goodbye¡­¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    As like before, Lynne disappeared into nothingness, leaving behind wallowing wind which seemed to roar lowly as though to reply him. He appeared in a place beyond the boundaries of the realm, inside a rotting and forgotten ravine surrounded by dying life. In one corner, he found a simple mound and a wooden plank embedded in it, leaning slightly on the left. His expression darkened for a moment before he sighed and took out yet another gourd of wine. This one, however, had much more of a sour taste, reminiscent of grapes. He poured half in the already familiar fashion before sitting down in front of the mound and slowly beginning to drink the rest.

    ¡°¡­ you never broke.¡± he whispered softly. ¡°Till the end. No matter your wrongs, you¡¯re perhaps the most resilient soul I¡¯ve met in my life. It¡¯s no wonder you had enough courage to turn your back on the endless eons of tradition and pursue your own path. You won¡¯t be remembered¡­ you won¡¯t be celebrated¡­ there will be no folk tales of you for the remainder of years¡­ are you fine with that?¡± Lynne mumbled, looking up at the sky absent-mindedly. There wasn¡¯t even a name etched in the plank. How sad of an end was that? ¡°I won¡¯t restore your dignity among the living. Rather, I feel like I¡¯d just be trampling your resolve in the end. I don¡¯t believe in fate, so I don¡¯t think our first meeting was preordained¡­ but I do believe in strings between the people. I¡¯ve saved as many of your own as I could. Although it¡¯s perhaps not enough¡­ it¡¯ll have to do. Aah¡­¡± he sighed softly as he averted his gaze from the sky back onto the mound. ¡°Perhaps your end was a tragic one¡­ no, it definitely was. But I don¡¯t think the rest of your life was meaningless. In the end, we all serve some form of the purpose, however faint it may be. You¡¯ve served yours well¡­ and endured until the bitter end. Rest now, Ella.¡± he said as he stroked the plank lightly, getting up. ¡°Your life was more spectacular than the others will ever know. Goodbye¡­¡±

    One by one, Lynne visited places and people that left a mark in his heart throughout his relatively short-lived journey. He had lost count on how many gourds of wine he¡¯d poured out and drank, but it mattered little in the end. The two days he had felt far too short to go through his entire past, yet, he somehow managed. Within the last hour, as the last bits of Magic from within him were slowly pouring out, he landed at his final destination.

    He found himself in a small, enclosed room whose only source of light was the closed window. The room had no furniture and had no objects within it. It was relatively small, barely enough for him to squeeze in, but he simply sat down. On the day Highlind was erased from the memory of the world, there was no one left to build monuments and graves for those who fell. All that was left was a memory, a faint trace of a prosperous city which lived and breathed before. However, Lynne remembered.

    He remembered the place he was born in, remembered the streets that raised him, and remember the people of the Kingdom who helped him. Slowly, but surely, countless images of people slowly poured out into his mind as he took out the last gourd of wine, pouring half of it onto the floor and slowly drinking the last of it.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s been a long ass time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± he mumbled, chuckling. ¡°I bet you guys would never have thought I¡¯d reach pinnacle of Magic when you saved me, huh?¡± he added, slowly drinking as he looked through the nothingness. ¡°Headmaster¡­ aii, you bastard, you really played me back then, sending me to the Palace. Alas, believe it or not, I¡¯m still impressed by that Spell of yours you cast when you helped me escape. Ah, I¡¯d completely forgotten your name, though. I¡¯m not even sure I ever even knew it, if I¡¯m being honest. However, I do remember your bearded face.¡± Lynne chuckled lightly. ¡°Princess Ella¡­ hah, I¡¯ve come a long way, haven¡¯t I? Heh, I bet you¡¯d leap at the chance to marry me now¡­ aah, just imagining your angry face sends shivers down my spine¡­¡± Lynne shrugged for a moment as he gulped down some wine. ¡°Did that bastard ever proposed to you, huh? Did you, Auldin?¡± Lynne mumbled, his eyes growing muddled as his mind went back through time to the scenes where he first learned to use Magic. ¡°You introduced me to the Magic¡­ and I¡¯ve reached its peak. In a way, without you, there¡¯d be no current me. I never got to thank you properly, I think¡­ neither you nor the Headmaster, nor others who fought till their dying breath while all of Highlind burned. Back then, you gave me a mission,¡± Lynne suddenly took out a medallion and held it tightly in his hand; it appeared rather rugged and aged, yet that alone gave it more charm than anything else. He slowly strapped it around his neck and tucked it into his shirt, pressing it tightly against his chest. ¡°To become a Skyfire Magus¡­ the Academy¡¯s pinnacle Magus¡­ I haven¡¯t failed you, did I? I reached that pinnacle, and I surpassed it¡­ I carved out a path that no other Skyfire Magus of the Academy ever walked before me¡­ I don¡¯t want to brag, but I feel quite proud about that. Hmm¡­¡± he hummed lowly as he played around with the gourd, taking the last sip of wine within. ¡°Very well, my time¡¯s almost up. I¡¯ve still got a relatively long life to live. Watch over me, you guys. Goodbye¡­¡±

    When Lynne exited the floor and landed outside the city, atop the small hill, the last bit of Magic from him was sucked out into nothingness. He momentarily felt weakness akin to the days before he practiced Magic, but it quickly faded. The last traces of black in his hair were removed, and his eyes cleared up completely. He breathed in deeply, sensing the air not through his entire being, but as a pure and ordinary mortal. A strange sense of strength and pride poured through him, filling him up to brim.

    ¡°¡­ eh, feeling quite proud, aren¡¯t you?¡± a voice inside his head startled him for a moment, causing him nearly flip over.

    ¡°Eh? You haven¡¯t died yet?¡± Lynne mumbled, his eyes widening.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, well of course. Some arrogant bastard never called me out when he was fighting against the Primordial God.¡± Meredith said, her voice accompanied by strange laughter.

    ¡°¡­ aii, to be honest, I completely forgot about you. No, wait, how are you still alive?! No, before that, how are you still inside of me?¡±

    ¡°Our souls kind of merged,¡± Meredith said lightly. ¡°But, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t last for long.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m just a remnant,¡± Meredith said in a somewhat sorrowful voice. ¡°While you¡¯re the bearer of the soul who¡¯ve seen it all, even if you¡¯re now just an ordinary mortal. You could say that this merge is my parting gift to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so that strange strength wasn¡¯t actually mine, huh?¡± Lynne mumbled as though he finally understood something.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Meredith said. ¡°That was me, finally helping you out. Well, I¡¯ve still got a few months before completely perishing, so keep me company, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ hm, I wonder about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Lynne laughed freely as he turned around and looked eastward, preparing to undergo a journey. ¡°You can keep me company instead while I trek back through time¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, you never change¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course I¡¯ve changed¡­¡± Lynne mumbled faintly as he slowly took a step forward. And thus began his journey to trek back from Highlind to the Eastern Wastelands, reminiscent of the days of his growth. A journey which would take eight months to complete.

 22.0 - Moving Forward

    MOVING FORWARD

    ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ I missed you so, so, so much!!!¡± a sobbing voice cried out in a small, yet proper and well-lit room. Lynne¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ me too-wait, when did I become this bastard¡¯s master?!¡±

    ¡°Uwaa, how can you be so cold, master?!¡± the sobbing voice echoed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we bond beyond the binds of friendship?! That day when you rode me¡­ aa!¡±

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t interpret it that vaguely!!¡± Lynne cried out as he glanced at his tied up leg; around it, a man entirely clad in black was hugging it tightly, while crying gargantuan tears.

    ¡°Ryuuk really missed you, though.¡± Parsia said, faintly smiling.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it was its name.¡± Lynne added, stroking his chin.

    ¡°¡­ uwaa, you bastard! Did that day mean nothing to you?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ tsk, there, there,¡± Lynne said as he stroked the Dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Feel better yet? If you do, let go already. You¡¯re about to break my leg.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± a familiar voice echoed out, causing his lips to twitch again. A familiar monkey was sitting on the table in front of him, eating an apple.

    ¡°Did you want me to die?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know, it¡¯s one way to repent for all your sins.¡±

    ¡°Sins your mother!! Why aren¡¯t you dead then, huh?!¡± Lynne cried out.

    ¡°Oi, stop hitting me you bastard!! I¡¯ll pull your hair out and feed it to the pigs!¡± the monkey cried right back.

    ¡°Hah, I know for a fact this place doesn¡¯t rear pigs!¡± Lynne puffed his chest as he said.

    ¡°¡­ actually¡­¡± Thalia mumbled.

    ¡°Oh, fuck off! Ugh, get off my head monkey, you stink!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the stench of love.¡± the monkey said casually.

    ¡°Aah, where are the promised heavenly beauties?!¡± Lynne cried out, looking out the window with melancholy painted over his expression. ¡°Where are the rivers of wine and mountains of pork? Where are the bouncing sights? Why are a Dragon and the monkey expressing their undying love to me? Is that how far ahead my charm has gone? Aah¡­ how lonely it is at the peak¡­¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up on the heavenly beauties, eh?¡± Thalia asked slowly.

    ¡°Given up? Humph! How can I give up on such an amazing dream?¡± Lynne scoffed. ¡°Imagine¡­ going into a palace and there, right before my ass¡ªI mean eyes, two rows of thousands of stark naked babes with eyes full of longing welcoming me¡­ ¡®Welcome back Master~~Would you like to eat¡­ me? Or us?¡¯ aah, just imagining it is almost making me drool¡­¡±

    ¡°Erase that ¡®almost¡¯.¡± Parsia chimed in, chuckling.

    ¡°Before you go off fulfilling a dream,¡± a lady clad in crimson suddenly leaned over from Lynne¡¯s left and whispered softly into his ear. ¡°You owe a sword through the heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you trying to instigate your murder or screwage?!¡± Lynne exclaimed as he pushed her away. ¡°Besides, no can do. I¡¯ve given up the murder. I learned that it really isn¡¯t for me¡­ it¡¯s too filthy, too deranged¡­ right now, I¡¯m pursuing the pure path of hedonism.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop giving me a stink eye! And you, dragon-bastard, stop hugging my leg already! Can¡¯t you hear the bones popping?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, master hates me¡­ even though I missed him so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Missed your mother! Get out, all of you, get out! Why the hell are you guys housing monkeys and dragons?! You should let these beasts out into the wild, that¡¯s where they belong!¡± Lynne exclaimed as she quickly shooed away the two dragons and the monkey, causing the room to fall into strange silence as only him, Thalia and Parsia remained.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, I imagined you two would be awkward,¡± Lynne said, smiling faintly as he picked up the apple and took a bite. ¡°But damn. The air in the room is so stuffy you could almost package it into bottles and sell it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what happened to you?¡± Parsia asked after short silence.

    ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t believe the shit I went through,¡± Lynne sighed, looking rather despondent as he looked out through the window yet again. ¡°At one point, my entire arm was chopped off! Luckily, it was my left, so I was still certain I would be able to do this and that, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Lynne asked, sighing. These two¡­

    ¡°¡­ ah, right,¡± Parsia said as though he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Thank you for helping us. You really saved us there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I doubt it,¡± Lynne said, smiling faintly. ¡°You should have still lost, even with my help. So, the monkey arrived on time, eh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you knew he¡¯d come?¡± Thalia asked.

    ¡°¡­ I may be a cold bastard,¡± Lynne said, smiling. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t let something I created be destroyed so easily. Especially if it would endanger the lives of my best friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± after seeing that the two weren¡¯t even able to look him in the eyes, Lynne spoke slowly. ¡°When I first thought about coming here, I had full intention of jerking you guys around for at least a week. Yet, seeing you like this, I can¡¯t even bring myself to do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ heh,¡± Parsia suddenly chuckled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯d probably feel better if you did.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bridge only you two have to cross,¡± Lynne said warmly. ¡°If there¡¯s a dam holding you back, I can¡¯t be the one destroying it. Oh, right!¡± Lynne exclaimed as he suddenly shuffled through his innermost pocket and took out a small box, placing it in front of the two. ¡°Although I was unable to attend your wedding, I was able to see it. It was rather beautiful, befitting of the King and Queen of the greatest Kingdom yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s in the box?¡± Parsia asked awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the last pill I ever concocted,¡± Lynne smiled widely. ¡°In such vein, I named it Crowning Pearl. One side is azure blue, and the other is scarlet red. They¡¯re technically two pills in one. Although transcending the boundary to the Divine Realm is impossible, the pill will allow you to bend Laws as though you were a Divine Magus. If, even with this, you manage to sink the Kingdom, I¡¯ll seriously beat you guys up. Once you¡¯re ready to let others herald the Kingdom forth, just feed them a drop of your blood, and they¡¯ll gain the same ability.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t go abandoning my last effort! You guys, it took me almost four hours to concoct that bitch! If you don¡¯t use it, I¡¯ll shove it up both your asses so hard you¡¯ll have to shit them out to pass them on!¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you.¡± Parsia said, sighing as he took the box and placed it into his pocket before getting up and walking toward the door. As he passed by Lynne, he paused for a moment and placed his hand on latter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°While I don¡¯t know exactly what you did¡­ I know that, without you, there¡¯d be neither me nor Thalia, and there¡¯d be no Kingdom known as Skyfire Paradise. I failed this soil as the King, but you upheld it. That¡¯s something that will forever be known.¡±

    ¡°¡­ wow, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get to be so good at kissing ass,¡± Lynne said as he smiled. ¡°But, you¡¯re wrong. I abandoned the Kingdom, while you stood at the frontlines when destruction came knocking on your doors. No citizen of the Kingdom can ask any more from their King.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Parsia said nothing as he glanced briefly at Lynne before leaving. In a room that was just recently filled to brim, only two remained. Thalia still had her head hung low, unable to look into Lynne¡¯s eyes, while he looked at her with faint smile.

    ¡°¡­ you look well.¡± Lynne said, breaking the silence.

    ¡°¡­ thanks. You too.¡± Thalia replied, sighing deeply before lifting her head up and looking him into the eyes.

    It was then that she realized something; although those eyes seemed familiar, they were also the eyes of a stranger. She couldn¡¯t summarize their depth, see past the surface, and dwell into his thoughts as she was able to do before. They were of same color, of same make, the very same eyes that once looked at her lovingly¡­ yet, they were also the eyes she¡¯d never seen before. A peculiar feeling arose within her chest, but she pushed it back down almost instantly, steeling her will and not looking away.

    ¡°Good,¡± Lynne smiled lightly, nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s the Thalia I know. Not a fickle maiden afraid to look into someone¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you angry?¡± Thalia asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Lynne shook his head. ¡°I have no right to be angry in the first place.¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯d wait.¡±

    ¡°And I never took it to heart,¡± Lynne said. ¡°I was truly a coward back then. I can¡¯t even laugh at my former self properly. I got up and left, leaving behind vague intentions. What fool would wait?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know whether you were even alive.¡± Thalia said.

    ¡°Hm.¡± Lynne nodded.

    ¡°Where you were¡­ what you were doing¡­ did you still think of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°And then, Y¡¯se came back¡­ she came back alone¡­ and I still didn¡¯t know what you were doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not blameless.¡± Thalia said as her eyes grew red. ¡°I¡¯m even selfish. It hurts that you seem so indifferent right now. Yet, I know I have no right to be hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometime along the way¡­ I realized that the memory of you made me weak.¡± she said, chuckling bitterly. ¡°Whatever I was in the past, I at least welcomed anything head-on. I braved any storm, crashed against any wall, bore any and all which came my way. But, then, one morning, I found myself unable to get off the bed. And I thought to myself: is this really me? Is this the me who hadn¡¯t even surrendered when she was entirely abandoned?¡± Lynne remained silent and kept his eyes locked with hers, his expression as still as water. ¡°In the end¡­ I never found the answer. I can¡¯t say you made me weak¡­ because you also made me strong. Heh¡­ even in my wildest dreams, this wasn¡¯t what I wanted to tell you after reuniting¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± she asked after the room remained silent for a few minutes while the two stared at each other.

    ¡°Because¡­ you said it all,¡± Lynne said, smiling. For some reason, Thalia found herself hating that smile. She didn¡¯t understand it; she didn¡¯t grasp it. It wasn¡¯t the smile of a man she once fell in love with. ¡°I¡¯ve learned that¡­ life is a long road, Thalia. A very, very long road¡­ however short in years it may seem. Along that road, there¡¯ll be numerous stops, packed with countless people. And in that mass, we¡¯d be lucky to find one or two that stand out. That join our own journey and follow along our own road. Looking back¡­ I was beyond lucky, because I¡¯ve met not just one or two¡­ but countless people who were willing to abandon their own roads and follow along mine. Yet, I never as much glanced back at them to thank them. All along¡­ they thinned out. One by one, they turned into shadows latched onto my mind. Bit by bit, I felt my shoulders growing weaker, the heart of mine which I believed to be as steady as water wavering¡­ thoughts shifting¡­ in the end, when I needed someone to pull me back, you were there. You pushed me forward with all your might. However¡­ when you needed me, I was nowhere to be found. I left. I abandoned all those who walked my path, and embarked onto an entirely different one. Whether right or wrong¡­ is irrelevant¡­ because I¡¯ve learned that there is no right or wrong. You said you weren¡¯t blameless¡­ but it has nothing to do with blame.¡± Lynne paused for a moment as he leaned over and patted her head, smiling gently. ¡°You¡¯re you, no matter the time, no matter the place. Don¡¯t doubt you heart over someone like me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, if you think back, this was inevitable.¡± Lynne¡¯s tone suddenly changed to playful, startling Thalia slightly.

    ¡°Eh? Inevitable?¡± Thalia mumbled, tilting her head.

    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you remember? If Parsia didn¡¯t have that stinking wife of his back then¡ª¡°

    ¡°¡ªShe sacrificed herself to protect this place.¡±

    ¡°¡ªthat amazing, benevolent, saintly wife of his back then,¡± Lynne coughed as he corrected himself. ¡°You¡¯d have never strayed from your own road onto mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For better or worse,¡± Lynne said as he got up. ¡°Ours was a story that withstood many tides and braved many storms¡­ but, even the greatest ships, even those which sailed the entirety of the waters, can sink. Nothing is impervious to that simple reality. Not you, not me, not anyone else. Rather than looking back and wondering ¡®what if¡¯, look forward and wonder how to never let it happen again. He¡¯s a good man. No, he¡¯s a great man. I can¡¯t say that you two were meant to be as I don¡¯t believe it, but I can say that you two found each other after a long time of looking elsewhere. Isn¡¯t that far more romantic than saying something dumb like ¡®you were fated to be¡¯?¡± Lynne was already at the doors as he paused for a moment and turned back, smiling refreshingly. ¡°We¡¯re all writers of our own stories. You¡¯ve already started a new chapter, Thalia. No, perhaps you¡¯ve started a new book entirely. Don¡¯t go back trying to rewrite and relive past glories. Life means more than silly memories.¡±

    With the fading voice, he left. Thalia remained seated, staring at the closed, wooden doors, and the chair where he just sat. Even now, she couldn¡¯t recognize his figure properly. She knew that she¡¯ll never understand what he went through to cause such a change. She knew she¡¯ll never learn what transpired after he left that day. She knew that she¡¯ll never again get to see the scarred side of his soul. She suddenly smiled and glanced back through the window, holding up her chin with her hand. Her smile was free, refreshing, reminiscent in a way. Yet, at the same time, forward-oriented.

    Meanwhile, Lynne found himself in the hallway where Parsia waited, leaned against one of the pillars. Looking at him, Lynne truly felt like he was looking at a proper King; the air around him, his expression, his gaze¡­ they all exuded the air of someone who ruled over masses. He realized that that was something he always lacked. That he was never truly a King.

    ¡°Stop looking so handsome,¡± Lynne said as he walked over and smiled. ¡°Even I may fall in love with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ heh, be my guest.¡±

    ¡°¡­ wow, that¡¯s not the retort I was expecting.¡±

    ¡°How is she?¡± Parsia asked with solemn expression.

    ¡°Yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­ when did we start talking goods here?¡± Parsia said, creasing his brows.

    ¡°Ha ha, aah, you really are something else,¡± Lynne laughed as he stopped in front of him and smiled. ¡°Treat her well, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what will you do?¡± Parsia asked. ¡°If you have no place to stay, you know that you¡¯re always welcome to stay here. Take anything you want and live any way you want. I can even post the Kingdom-wide announcement about the handsome man searching for heavenly beauties to serve him naked.¡±

    ¡°¡­ as tempting as that sounds,¡± Lynne said as he looked down the hallway where the exit to the Palace was. ¡°I¡¯ve already got a place to stay. I think. Well, she had enough time to arrange it. I hope¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you visit us?¡± Parsia asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lynne exclaimed, slapping his shoulder. ¡°But, as you can see, I¡¯m kind of a mortal now. So it¡¯s not like I can just warp in and out as I wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you regret it?¡± Parsia asked.

    ¡°I regret many things in my life,¡± Lynne said, his expression turning somber for a moment. ¡°Too numerous to count. But this? I haven¡¯t felt this free in a long, long time. I feel like I¡¯m suddenly sixteen again,¡± Lynne¡¯s lips curled up in a free, elusive smile. ¡°Running through the back alleys, searching for new brothels, looking for new ways to spend my dad¡¯s money out of childish spite¡­ I haven¡¯t felt this way for far too long¡­ so long that I¡¯d nearly forgotten it all. Thank you,¡± Lynne said as he looked at the stunned Parsia. ¡°For everything you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re a friend I never truly deserved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then,¡± footsteps slowly echoed as Lynne began walking toward the exit. ¡°See ya¡¯.¡± he waved slowly as he departed. Parsia stared at the fading shadow for a long while before smiling lightly and turning around, walking back into the room where Thalia was currently drinking some wine.

    ¡°He left?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ah, you know him. Comes and goes like a storm.¡± Parsia replied, sitting down and joining her.

    ¡°¡­ indeed he does.¡±

    ¡°You hungry?¡± Parsia asked.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not full.¡± Thalia replied, smiling.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have that, can we? Hmm¡­ let¡¯s see. We had boar last night. How about chicken?¡±

    ¡°Chicken sounds wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Hm, we can also open one the last few remaining bottles of Heavenly Ale. It¡¯s a special occasion, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ah, just mentioning it is almost getting me drunk¡­ even if I have to upturn the world, I¡¯ll find Y¡¯se and force her to get us more. I don¡¯t think I can live without that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you damn drunkard.¡±

    ¡°Bleh, like you¡¯re any better!¡±

    Meanwhile, Lynne soon found himself standing in front of a bronze statue displaying a youth of heroic disposition. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly as he averted his gaze and stepping forward, only to be stopped by familiar faces. Right before him, two Dragons, the monkey and the bird were waiting. They said nothing; the monkey leapt on one shoulder, the bird leapt onto the other, while two Dragons stuck to his sides. Lynne sighed as his shoulders sank lightly before taking a step forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, then.¡±

 22.1 - Another Life

    ANOTHER LIFE

    Tall grass swayed in the gentle breeze as morning sun¡¯s rays glistened over dewed flowerbeds surrounding the steep cliff. Atop it, a wide, flat field sprung open, surrounded by thick forest on sides and a higher mountain behind. Azure sky swayed like a painter¡¯s canvas, encompassing the vast world from above like a shouldering guardian. Lynne stood at the edge of the cliff, looking down at the endless ocean seething in silence. Y¡¯se stood next to him, her silver hair tied behind her ears, fluttering gently in the wind.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked as she glanced at him, smiling.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯ve really got style, I gotta say.¡± Lynne replied, grinning. ¡°This place is great.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Y¡¯se mumbled softly as she sat down onto a ragged rock, relaxing. ¡°I¡¯m told it never snows in these parts.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I ever told you I hate winter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that,¡± Y¡¯se shook her head. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re white all over now. We¡¯d probably lose you in the snow.¡±

    ¡°¡­ oi!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± she laughed lightly, breathing deeply afterwards. ¡°How¡¯d the meeting go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ eh, it wasn¡¯t bad.¡± Lynne said, sitting down as well. ¡°What happened to your love, by the way?¡±

    ¡°My love?¡± Y¡¯se titled her head sideways as she looked at him in confusion. ¡°Oh, you mean Ryon?¡±

    ¡°Is that his name?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°Grandpa said he¡¯d take care of it.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think he deserved at least a proper farewell? After all, he did partially orchestrate all of this for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was cruel, sorry,¡± Lynne said, smiling apologetically. ¡°So, what will you do now?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What do you mean what will I do now? I¡¯m gonna become a farmer, of course!¡± Y¡¯se exclaimed.

    ¡°Eh? Wait¡­ you¡¯re not staying here with me, right?¡±

    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± she looked at him as she asked, frowning.

    ¡°¡­ eeeeeeh, don¡¯t you have ton of shit to do elsewhere? After all, even if you aren¡¯t a Divine Magus anymore, you¡¯re still among the strongest Mages in the world! Why¡¯d you waste your life planting crop and eating home-baked bread?!¡±

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s gonna be home-baked bread? Wow, now I can¡¯t wait!¡± Y¡¯se exclaimed, grinning.

    ¡°¡­¡± Lynne looked at her oddly for a moment, but sighed afterwards and shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°You want some ale?¡± Y¡¯se asked as she took out two familiar bottles.

    ¡°Hell-the-fuck-I-do!!¡± Lynne exclaimed, immediately taking the bottle, opening it and downing half the bottle in a go. ¡°Aaaah, goddammit, I missed this! Seriously, do you have any plans on telling me how this is made?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Stingy bitch.¡±

    ¡°Eeeh, you¡¯re not nice. How can you call a lovely maiden like me a stingy bitch?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not, then tell me how it¡¯s made.¡± Lynne said.

    ¡°Fine, then you tell me what happened to you.¡± Y¡¯se replied in kind.

    ¡°¡­ why do you want to know so badly?¡±

    ¡°Mage¡¯s curiosity?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±

    ¡°You will tell me, you know that?¡± Y¡¯se said, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m rather persuasive.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not that loose-lipped, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯ve changed.¡± Y¡¯se suddenly said, taking a gulp of ale. ¡°And I don¡¯t mean this weird appearance of yours that you think is cool.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cool, dammit!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re the coolest guy ever¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph, at least you know your stuff.¡± Lynne said. ¡°So, what do you mean I¡¯ve changed?¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s hard to put it into words,¡± Y¡¯se said, glancing at him. ¡°I suppose¡­ it¡¯s in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes?¡± Lynne looked at her for a moment.

    ¡°Hm,¡± she nodded. ¡°Your eyes and your smile¡­¡± she added. ¡°Before, every time I¡¯d see you smile, I felt like crying for some reason.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, it is true that I do have quite tear-inducing smile. Oi-oi, stop pinching, it hurts!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ your eyes always told the same story,¡± she continued, ignoring him. ¡°The story of a man who¡¯d rather leap the sword-mounted mountain on his own than ask someone to throw him over. Classic case of a supposed tragic hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± Y¡¯se asked, smiling.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d hardly call myself hero, much less a tragic one,¡± Lynne said, looking up toward the azure sky as he took a gulp of Heavenly Ale. ¡°I¡¯m flattered you think so, though.¡±

    ¡°What would you call yourself, then?¡±

    ¡°Just another brainless Magus, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Eeeh? That¡¯s hardly fitting.¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°I mean, you always looked like the brooding, dark, mysterious type who covers everything with a playful smile! It was so cool!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll punch you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Considering how weak you are, will I even feel it?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but now,¡± her playful tone disappeared yet again and was replaced by a somber one. ¡°Your eyes are finally clear.¡± she added as she smiled at him, her silver eyes half-closed. ¡°And your smile¡­ beautiful.¡±

    ¡°If you were a guy, there¡¯s no doubt you¡¯d be the playboy type.¡± Lynne said, smirking.

    ¡°Like you?¡±

    ¡°Please, how can you slander me so?! I¡¯m the handsome, charming, prince-y type! All ladies swoon upon seeing my smile, their hearts flutter when our eyes meet! That¡¯s who I am!¡± Lynne exclaimed, puffing his chest out.

    ¡°Oh? All ladies?¡± Y¡¯se mumbled, smiling mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯m a lady, no? So how come I feel none of those things?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yeah, keep stepping on me.¡± Lynne mumbled, looking away.

    ¡°¡­ ah, well, that¡¯s a lie, I suppose,¡± Y¡¯se suddenly said, startling him. ¡°It looks like being a liar really doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ eh?¡±

    ¡°What? You have something against an old lady like me falling in love with you?¡± Y¡¯se added, grinning. ¡°Eh, not like it matters. You have no say in it, after all.¡±

    ¡°Slow down, slow down!!¡± Lynne exclaimed. ¡°You just steamrolled through fifty chapters worth of content! Where¡¯s the build-up?! This is too sudden!

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Y¡¯se suddenly said as she got up, leaning forward toward him, their faces inches apart. Her silver hair fell over like gentle waterfalls, giving her face a mysterious glee. ¡°When was it that you managed to captivate me?¡± she added, poking his cheek gently. ¡°If you guess right, I¡¯ll do one thing you ask of me ¨C no matter what it was. However, if you guess wrong, I get to ask one thing of you ¨C the same conditions apply.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me that the brave hero Lynne suddenly got scared?¡± Y¡¯se said.

    ¡°¡­ hmm,¡± Lynne stroked his chin slowly as he observed her smiling face. Despite everything, his gaze still remained even, unchanging, like water. As though nothing had truly happened. ¡°When did I captivate you? Eh, considering my heavenly charms, it had to be the moment you saw me! No, wait, I¡¯m selling myself short there. It¡¯s probably the moment you heard about me! Yeah, that¡¯s it! The moment you heard about me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, no need to be shy, you can say that I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s not fun if you just give up.¡± Y¡¯se said, her expression serious. At last, the still gaze wavered for a moment.

    ¡°¡­ how can I know?¡± Lynne smiled, speaking after a few moments of silence. ¡°For all I know, you¡¯re still fucking around. Besides, even if it¡¯s true, what are you doing, falling in love with an ordinary mortal? You gotta aim higher. Even if it¡¯s a mortal, at least go for a Duke or a King or something. Not an ordinary, back-mountain farmer.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s after you helped the monkey¡¯s revenge,¡± Y¡¯se said, pushing forth, placing her forehead on his. ¡°And when you turned your back on us. I swear, right then and there, I wanted to rip your clothes off and fuck you dead. Ah, alas, you disappeared before I had a chance to¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t a lady be honest?¡± Y¡¯se said, pulling back whilst smiling.

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t it just that you¡¯re horny? Ah, I¡¯ve seen a village on our way over. Maybe you can find a gruff there.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you just play a fool,¡± she said, her smile unwavering. ¡°I won¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t get you to change your mind with how beautiful I am. I mean, look at me! I¡¯ll have you know that over half the Ancient Clans sent their sons and grandsons and uncles and nephews to ask my hand in marriage! While I may not be the most beautiful woman ever, heh, I know this and that to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aii, you just shattered that lofty, otherworldly image I had of you.¡± Lynne said, chuckling.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be like that,¡± she said, chuckling as well. ¡°Look at us! Me, silver-haired, silver-eyed and you, white-haired, white-browed, white-bearded, white-eyed! Isn¡¯t it a perfect combination?¡±

    ¡°More like the weirdest combination. Aya, imagine our kids! They¡¯d scare all other kids dead!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d already planned that far ahead. How cute~¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m indeed very, very cute.¡± Lynne said, stroking his chin mysteriously.

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Y¡¯se said, shaking her head. ¡°So, what will you grow here?¡±

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your farm?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you¡¯d dip your toes in the business as well?¡±

    ¡°Toes? I meant tits.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I meant farm business, not my business.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Y¡¯se exclaimed, smiling knowingly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite spacious. How about we also rear some cattle? I don¡¯t know about you, but I won¡¯t be able to live on herbs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good idea! Cows¡­ ah, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a proper beef stew. And chicken! Ah, salted chicken wings¡­ and Heavenly Ale¡­ aah¡­¡±

    ¡°We can also grow some spices,¡± Y¡¯se added. ¡°Add, well, spice to it all!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! Wow, you sound like you were born to be a farmer! Or, wait, shepherd? Or a combination of both?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re messing with me or complimenting me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s all stuff for the future,¡± Lynne said, getting up suddenly. ¡°First, we gotta build a house. Go wake up those maggots and tell them to help us.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d you bring them along anyway? I mean, I get why¡¯d you bring the monkey. But why bring that damn narcissistic bird and those two Dragons? Plus, that girl is rather hot. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cheat on me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right, because I¡¯ve shown the disposition to screwing dragons in the past.¡±

    ¡°Eh, from what I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve screwed half the brothels in your hometown. I can never be too certain.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aah, why do I have a feeling that the relaxing life I hoped to be having will remain a distant dream?¡± Lynne mumbled as the two turned around and walked to the other side of the plain.

    ¡°Eh, relaxing life doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡±

    Time is forever charging, pulling forward without caring for anyone¡¯s circumstances. Days, months and years go by in a perfect line, and all are subject to its never-ending whims. With changing seasons, and world which never ceased to breathe¡­ twenty years had soon gone by, as though in a blink of an eye.

 22.2 - Epilogue [END]

    EPILOGUE

    The chatter of the midday was broken by the sudden toll of the bells, resounding throughout the capital city of Skyfire Paradise. People halted their steps and looked up to the sky where a golden sphere was emitting rays of light, gently cascading over the rising tops of the buildings and weaving streets of the city. The sphere hung above the grandiose Palace, whose usually empty days seemed like history today; every inch of it was packed full with people, where they be ordinary citizens, nobles or Mages. All eyes were focused on the high-standing platform above the bronze statue. Atop, two grandiose seats were placed, with two middle-aged people calmly talking to each other as though there was no one else there.

    Meanwhile, as the tolling of the bells ended, the silent crowd burst out into a resounding chatter. Discussions sprung anew, and the city grew lively yet again.

    ¡°Ah, will it finally start?¡±

    ¡°First Prince is only sixteen this year. Is it really okay to Crown him so young?¡±

    ¡°Eh, what are you talking about?! He¡¯s already entered Grand Realm at such a young age! Who else but him?¡±

    ¡°Ah, but I heard that the Third Princess is also talented.¡±

    ¡°Hm, yes, but it seems she¡¯s much more interested in the Magic Research than ruling the Kingdom.¡±

    Thalia and Parsia, seated atop the high platform, observed the situation with faint smiles on their faces. Their youthful disposition was all but gone, replaced by slightly wrinkled faces, and eyes exuding wisdom that comes with age. Both wore rather simple clothes for their position, yet no one dared doubt their authority. For twenty years, ever since the Great War¡¯s end, the two of them became true cornerstones of the Kingdom, leading it into a prosperous age.

    ¡°Lyonel won¡¯t get embarrassed and stay inside, won¡¯t he?¡± Thalia mumbled as she glanced back at the Palace worriedly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t mention that, I¡¯m already having a headache,¡± Parsia said, sighing. ¡°That kid¡­ geez, if he could, he¡¯d probably never leave his room. But, even if it¡¯s him, he knows how important today is. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll miss it. I hope he won¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ should we ask Rood to fetch him?¡± Thalia asked.

    ¡°I already have¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ what about Ophelia? She won¡¯t miss this¡­ will she?¡±

    ¡°¡­ we really spoiled them too much, haven¡¯t we?¡± Parsia mumbled, sighing yet again.

    ¡°Ah, there he is!¡± Thalia suddenly exclaimed as she saw two figures floating on a magic circle, heading over toward the platform. ¡°We really need to reward Rood somehow. He¡¯s the only sane one, I think.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Rood.¡± Parsia said as two youths landed onto the platform; one of them was kneeling while the other was standing next to him, holding the collar. Standing youth had expressionless face, half-covered with long, black hair, donning basic Mage¡¯s battle armor, with a sword strapped to his waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it dad,¡± Rood replied, smiling faintly as he glanced at the blonde-haired youth shaking next to him. ¡°He tried to hide in the warehouse. Heh, how na?ve.¡±

    ¡°You betrayed me brother!!¡± the kneeling kid shouted as he lifted his head and glared at Rood. Lyonel looked rather similar to Parsia, with golden hair and emerald-green eyes. However, outside of that, nothing else was similar. ¡°I trusted you!!¡±

    ¡°Shut it, bastard!!¡± Thalia exclaimed as she suddenly appeared next to him and slapped him gently on the head. ¡°What do you mean he betrayed you?! I¡¯ll betray your mother if you don¡¯t shut up!! This is a huge day, don¡¯t screw it up!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be a Crown Prince!! Look at Rood, he¡¯s ten times more qualified!! He¡¯s cool, badass, great fighter, and has caused practically every maid in the palace to fall in love with him!! He¡¯s much more suited to be a Crown Prince!!¡± Lyonel cried out.

    ¡°Eh? Why would I want to be a Crown Prince? That¡¯s bothersome,¡± Rood said as he cleaned his ear. ¡°I¡¯d have to go to meetings, read paperwork all day long, and suck up to some envoys from some shitty Kingdoms. You sound perfect for the position.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough bickering,¡± Parsia interrupted, sighing. ¡°Where¡¯s Ophelia?¡±

    ¡°Behind you.¡± Rood said.

    ¡°¡­ just why are you all like this¡­¡± Parsia shook his head as he glanced backwards. Behind him, a twelve-year-old girl was smiling innocently, her golden hair tied in a bun, white, one-piece dress fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°Ah, whatever, they¡¯re all here.¡± Thalia said. ¡°Get up Lyonel. I¡¯ll release the barrier now. Let¡¯s just get this shit over with.¡±

    ¡°Aah, if only others could hear mom now,¡± Rood said nonchalantly. ¡°How the image of the mighty Queen would crumble.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to crumble alongside my image, keep your mouth shut!¡± Thalia growled.

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course mom, sorry¡­¡± Rood said, looking away. He appeared rather traumatized.

    ¡°What did you do to him? He only ever listens to you!¡± Parsia exclaimed.

    ¡°¡­ khm,¡± Thalia coughed. ¡°Seriously, let¡¯s at least pretend we¡¯re a normal, kingly family.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, good idea.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean pretend?!¡± Lyonel exclaimed. ¡°You guys!!¡±

    As the processions unveiled, poor Lyonel almost always felt Thalia¡¯s chilly gaze on his back, and was forced to stand like an upright Prince, his chin raised high and chest puffed out. Meanwhile, Rood ignored everyone and everything as he fell asleep standing, with his eyes open, while Ophelia stealthily took ¡®gifts¡¯ from nobles, promising to put in good word for them, only to forget who they were a moment later. Seeing this, Parsia¡¯s lips twitched, but he said nothing. After all, if someone gets tricked by a twelve-year-old kid, then there¡¯s nothing else to be said.

    The Crowning Ceremony lasted nearly six hours before everything was wrapped up and citizens and nobles alike began returning to their abodes. Parsia, Thalia and the rest headed back to the Palace, quickly finding themselves in the isolated chambers where they spent time when they didn¡¯t want to be bothered by anyone.

    ¡°¡­ aah, that¡¯s over with.¡± Thalia said as she took off her crown and slumped onto the bed, exhausted.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Rood asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Parsia said. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for a week as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! What did we do wrong?!¡± Lyonel, Ophelia and Rood asked at the same time.

    ¡°You cried too much,¡± Parsia pointed at Lyonel. ¡°Your heart is black,¡± he then pointed at Ophelia. ¡°And you slept too much.¡± he finished by pointing at Rood. ¡°Any problems?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Parsia said. ¡°Did you see him? Or did that bastard really miss the Crowning?¡± he asked Thalia.

    ¡°Ah, missed? He probably never even intended to show up,¡± Thalia growled. ¡°Seriously, in twenty years, he visited only once!! And that was to rob our treasury of rare seeds!! I swear, next time I see him, I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡±

    ¡°Eh? You guys talking about Uncle Lynne?¡± Ophelia asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°Hm? Yes. Why?¡± Parsia asked.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen him.¡± Ophelia said.

    ¡°Eh?! You¡¯ve seen him?! Why didn¡¯t you inform us?!¡± Thalia cried out.

    ¡°Eh¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he give you?¡± Parsia asked, his expression darkening.

    ¡°¡­ n-nothing, I swear¡­ he, uh, you know how he is!! When he smiles, and pats my head, how can I say no?!¡± Ophelia cried out with starlit eyes. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, so gentle, so cool¡­ aah¡­¡±

    ¡°Rood, didn¡¯t I tell you to beat Lynne out of her head?¡± Parsia asked.

    ¡°¡­ why would I do that?¡± Rood asked, his usually deadpan eyes suddenly glistening. ¡°He¡¯s my goal! When I grow up, and escape¡ªI mean properly leave this place while informing you all, I¡¯ll dye my hair white and wear commoner¡¯s clothes and swagger around the world like I own it!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ he met them like two three times, and he¡¯s already got them doing whatever he wants!¡± Thalia growled yet again. ¡°Before I skin him alive, I¡¯ll have to get him to tell me how he¡¯s controlling these kids so well!¡±

    ¡°Ah, whatever,¡± Parsia said, sighing yet again. ¡°At least he came without stealing anything from us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ what happened?¡± Thalia asked, frowning.

    ¡°I¡­ I may have lent him uh, a couple thousand gold coins¡­¡± Lyonel said, looking away from his mom¡¯s scary eyes.

    ¡°And, uh, I may, may have lent him my spear¡­¡± Rood said, looking at the floor.

    ¡°¡­ I gave him my tiara!¡± Ophelia exclaimed with an innocent smile.

    ¡°THAT BASTARD!!!¡±

    Meanwhile, the culprit was currently sitting at the edge of the cliff, looking out toward the ocean. Unlike Parsia and Thalia, Lynne hasn¡¯t changed much when it comes to appearance, save for the slightly bearded jaw, and a couple more lines of wrinkles around his nose. His clear eyes stared at the horizon unwaveringly, while his hands held onto a spear, a rather heavy bag of golden coins, and a gem-adorned tiara. His grinned faintly, but quickly recovered his innocent looks.

    ¡°Dad!! You¡¯re back!!¡± a childish voice jolted him from the daydreaming as he glanced backwards. A pair of kids, both six years old, were currently running toward him. Boy with snow-white hair and silver eyes was in front, while a girl with silver hair and azure-dyed eyes was right behind, smiling widely. ¡°Did you bring us anything good?! Did you?! Did you?!¡± the boy cried out immediately, pulling at Lynne¡¯s back as soon as he arrived.

    ¡°Ha ha, of course I have you little devil,¡± Lynne laughed as he patted the boy¡¯s head, causing the latter to beam. ¡°Ah, but what did I tell you before? Ladies always first, remember?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! Khm, Fen¡¯er, sorry¡­¡± the boy looked at the girl apologetically.

    ¡°No problem!¡± the girl exclaimed as she smiled. ¡°So, dad, what did you bring us?! What is it?!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, here,¡± Lynne laughed as he put the gem-adorned tiara on little Fen¡¯er¡¯s head. ¡°What do you think Auldin?¡± Lynne asked the boy. ¡°Isn¡¯t your sister adorable?¡±

    ¡°Wow!!¡± Auldin exclaimed. ¡°But it would look better if mom wore it¡­¡±

    ¡°Tche, little brat,¡± Lynne slapped the boy behind the ear gently. ¡°Ah, good thing she isn¡¯t even listening to you. Do you like it Fen¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love it!!¡± she exclaimed as she suddenly leapt onto Lynne¡¯s lap and hugged him. ¡°Almost as much as I love you dad!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®almost as much¡¯ you brat?! Shouldn¡¯t you love your dad the most in the world?! Humph, looks like I¡¯ve been going easy on you bastards!¡±

    ¡°Dad, dad, what did you get me! Quick, tell me!¡± Auldin cried out, feeling left out.

    ¡°Here,¡± he handed him the spear. ¡°It¡¯s a little big for you right now, but, oh well, it¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lynne asked, seeing Auldin¡¯s deadfish eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s good enough?! Dad, you bully!! You always bring Fen¡¯er better presents!! I¡¯ll tell on you!!¡±

    ¡°Oi, brat, if you tell mom anything, I won¡¯t bring you anything anymore!!¡± Lynne cried out, pulling Auldin by the collar to prevent him from running away.

    ¡°Oh? Tell me what?¡± a calm voice suddenly resounded, causing Lynne¡¯s body to stiffen.

    ¡°Oh, dear¡­ when¡­ when did you come here?¡± Lynne smiled awkwardly as he glanced sideways, noticing Y¡¯se standing right next to him. Her smiling eyes were locked onto the tiara on Fen¡¯er¡¯s head and the spear in Auldin¡¯s hands, as well as the bag of coins in Lynne¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­ did you rob them again?¡± Y¡¯se asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean robbed?¡± Lynne mumbled, rolling his eyes as he picked Auldin and placed him on his lap as well. The boy, despite feigning displeasure, was currently happily playing with the oversized spear.

    ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t set up the magic circle for you to be using it to rob our friends,¡± Y¡¯se said, sighing suddenly. ¡°But, oh well. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re poor, so who cares?¡±

    ¡°¡­ khm, so what did you take from them?¡± Lynne asked.

    ¡°¡­ I may have borrowed some magic cores and such¡­ just, uh, for research purposes.¡± Y¡¯se replied, looking away.

    ¡°Khm, of course¡­ just, uh, for research purposes¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, kids,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°Uncle Fyre brought Anna and Ren. Go play with them.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Anna is here?!¡± Fen¡¯er exclaimed as she happily leapt of Lynne¡¯s lap and ran back through the field toward the other side.

    ¡°¡­ do I have to? That kid Ren talks too much¡­ and he¡¯s too weak! I can¡¯t even use him as a sparring partner!¡± Auldin complained.

    ¡°What do you mean use him?¡± Y¡¯se berated. ¡°People aren¡¯t there to be used, you brat!¡±

    ¡°But dad said¡ª¡°

    ¡°Oi, oi, what a wonderful weather!!¡± Lynne interrupted, putting his hand on poor boy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Go and have fun Auldin! Ren¡¯s a good kid!¡± he flung him backward and glared at him until the boy began running, scared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Lynne said, sighing. Y¡¯se slowly walked around and sat next to him, leaning against his shoulder. Her silver hair draped like a curtain over his chest, while her faint, herb fragrance invaded his nostrils. ¡°I¡¯m teaching the kids how to survive in this cruel world.

    ¡°Right, of course.¡± Y¡¯se said.

    ¡°I mean, the world¡¯s full of scary people, right? What if they one day want to go out and adventure, and they leave this place unprepared?¡± Lynne continued.

    ¡°Naturally. I completely understand.¡±

    ¡°It would be a failure on my part as a parent if I¡¯d let that happen.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t have you being a bad parent by any means.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it hurts when you play along, you know?¡± Lynne said as he glanced sideways, meeting her eyes.

    ¡°¡­ ah, the day those two leave this place to adventuring, we should probably warn anyone rich in this world to look out for them.¡± Y¡¯se said, smiling faintly.

    ¡°¡­ yeah, I don¡¯t think that would help them in any way.¡± Lynne said, smiling as well.

    ¡°¡­ are we bad parents?¡± Y¡¯se mumbled.

    ¡°Ah, at least we¡¯re better than those two,¡± Lynne said, smiling. ¡°They can¡¯t even teach their kids not to give away stuff.¡±

    ¡°¡­ those kids adore you, and you¡¯re just exploiting them. What a bastard you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking.¡± Lynne replied, smirking.

    ¡°What? I at least ask politely,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°You just go ¡®Hey, Rood, fetch me a few diamonds from your dad¡¯s treasury¡¯. Poor kid gets so hyped up he brings extra few just so you would praise him.¡±

    ¡°Hah, what can I say, I¡¯m truly a charming person¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, of course¡­ how was the ceremony?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you there too?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I, uh, may have been¡­ on the, uh, other side¡­¡±

    ¡°So you literally robbed them, huh? Ah, using ceremony as a distraction. Dammit, I should have thought of that.¡± Lynne mumbled. ¡°It was fine. Lyonel held out¡­ barely.¡±

    ¡°¡­ hm, good¡­¡± Y¡¯se said as she snuggled further into Lynne¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°¡­ are you getting fatter or something? I¡¯m barely able to hold you.¡± Lynne mumbled.

    ¡°Well, you keep feeding me beef and chicken,¡± Y¡¯se said. ¡°It¡¯d be weird if I didn¡¯t get fat.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, I remember the days when you¡¯d get angry if I said that.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fine, too?¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Lynne nodded, caressing her hair gently, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    The two stared into the distant horizon as the sun slowly faded beyond the ocean, causing night to fall. World spun on and people lived on, and memories of the figure who once stormed the world bravely slowly began to fade. Some of the stories turned to folk tales, some to myths, some to legends, and some to history lessons told to children in schools and academies.

    The only reminder ¨C besides the tales themselves ¨C that the man even existed were the two statues standing tall on two sides of the continent. Both depicted the same youth with lofty expression, ineffable air and heroic disposition, staring off into the distant sky, seeing beyond what others could see. Some call him Empyrean Magus, some call him Infernal Magus, some call him Blazing Star, and some call him Lord of Embers. Yet, those few that had once witnessed the flames of purity, and the figure embodied in them, call him what he truly was: Skyfire Magus.

    --END--

 22.3 - Afterword

    AFTERWORD

    Before I go off spouting my own opinions, I¡¯ll take a moment to answer all of your questions first. Eh, let¡¯s go then.

    Q: Are you planning on finishing The God of Lyn?

    A: Honestly, I had plans on completely rewriting The God of Lyn before finishing it as it¡¯s a rather¡­ loose story, of the lack of a better word. However, as I kept delaying it, I probably won¡¯t have enough time before the summer break for it, so I¡¯ll try and finish it sometime soon as there isn¡¯t much left.

    ***

    Q: Why did Ella (Thalia¡¯s Master) betray humanity?

    A: She was supposed to be the 8<sup>th</sup> Guardian before Lynne, which is also the reason why she betrayed humanity as she was suddenly replaced by Lynne. I rushed her storyline too much and is actually one of the points I regret, as I quite liked her character. Hopefully, during the rewrite, I¡¯ll fix it up.

    ***

    Q: Do I intend to release the novel on Amazon?

    A: I don¡¯t have any plans in the near future, as the novel simply isn¡¯t in the publishing state. Moreover, I don¡¯t really know how Amazon publishing functions, but perhaps I¡¯ll look into it once I finish patching the story up. If you¡¯re simply interested in compiled chapters, someone was kind enough to put them together into 3 books, which I¡¯ll link down below.

    ***

    Q: When did I decide to put Lynne and Y¡¯se together?

    A: The moment I introduced Y¡¯se, as she was intended to be the main love interest. To elaborate a bit, I never had any plans of Thalia and Lynne ending up together, and I didn¡¯t even want to pair them up initially. The first love interest was supposed to be Fen¡¯er (and Thalia was the one who was supposed to die), but I grew to enjoy writing the dynamic between Lynne and Thalia which is what led to that turn of events. However, I still never intended for them to end up together.

    ***

    Q: So in the end, after all this, he got his cousin pregnant?

    A: A much older cousin, actually. But, yup, in a nutshell.

    Alright, now that the questions are answered, I suppose I should share some of the ¡®behind the scenes¡¯ moments that will hopefully explain some things. As you may have noticed, the very first Arc in the novel (from start until Lynne leaves the Kingdom) is pretty rushed, and the whole war thing kind of came out of nowhere. The reason is actually rather simple, but, before that, I should probably tell you that I initially intended for Skyfire Magus to actually be a parody of Harry Potter (mages, academy, mysteries etc.). But, uh, I kind of quickly got bored of writing that which is why there¡¯s a monumental shift in tone early on as well as the overall storyline.

    I simply wanted to rush through the initial parts so I can basically ¡®kick¡¯ Lynne off into the world and start writing the fantasy adventure, but I had already created a setting and introduced several characters, so I needed an excuse for Lynne to abandon them. Hence the whole ¡®extermination¡¯ thing.

    This type of situation permeates the whole novel, actually, and it mainly stems from the lack of foresight ¨C or rather, planning ¨C on my part. As the entirety of Skyfire Magus was written on day-to-day basis (meaning that chapters were released as soon as I finished writing them), I never really had a clear-cut goal for where the story is supposed to go. While I did some basic ¡®planning¡¯ in my head, I¡¯d often stray from that midway through the chapter because I thought of something ¡®better¡¯, which is also how the ¡®Primordial God Luna¡¯ chapter came to be. I initially intended for her to actually become relevant to the story, but after rereading the chapter, I felt just how out of place she was, which is why I practically abandoned the whole concept and turned the entire chapter into good ol¡¯ filler.

    Because of the lack of planning, I often had to pull shit out of nowhere to patch up the ¡®foreshadowing¡¯, which is why some plot threads feel disjointed, and why certain things feel random (it¡¯s because they are). I tried to connect everything as much as possible toward the end, but I still didn¡¯t manage to do it which is why there¡¯s a whole heap of loose storylines in the story (such as the random teenagers I introduced during the ¡®peaceful¡¯ arc; I intended for them to become rather important characters, but simply abandoned them after a while).

    You can also see this when it comes to Alchemy. When I first introduced it, I wanted it to become the integral part of Lynne¡¯s character, but as I basically did 0 planning, nothing ever came of it, and I also simply abandoned it at random point. One of my main goals for when I decide to ¡®rewrite¡¯ the story is to patch up all these loose ends and fix up numerous plot holes that exist throughout the story, as well as to give more detail to some arcs (such as the introductory one) because I feel they¡¯re lacking.

    The whole ending was planned as such from around 140<sup>th</sup> chapter, and I never intended to actually kill Lynne despite throwing numerous ¡®death flags¡¯ all over the place leading up to the final battle (and even during it). However, I did intend to kill a lot of other characters (the monkey, both Dragons etc.), but once I looked back at the death count throughout the story, I held back a bit. One of the reviews actually mentioned the death count and how ludicrous it is, and when I look back¡­ it really kind of is. While I do think that major characters dying is a decent way to both develop character and story, I kind of spiraled out of control by basically scything any named character that got any form of development. I also realized that I have tendency of killing off female characters (Ella, Anna, Fen¡¯er etc.) much more than guys. Bury those harem hopes quickly¡­The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ah, I may as well write a bit about that ending. First and foremost, I¡¯d like to apologize if the ending was slightly vague or ambiguous as that wasn¡¯t really my intention. The ¡®long story short¡¯ version is basically that the world continuously goes through these ¡®cycles¡¯ where it¡¯s destroyed and then begins anew, while the Source is also reborn each time while retaining ¡®memories¡¯ of the past cycles. The reason the whole ¡®unbalance¡¯ thing happened was because humans developed far too much in regards to Magic when compared to the previous cycles, which narrowed the maximum Mana in the world, which led to shortage of Primordial Gods, which led to latter invading humanity, which led to Source intervening and granting humans the ability to fight back (the Ninth Cycle spiel). As Mana of someone who dies goes back to the universe, it was basically just an excuse to scythe a whole heap of people in hopes that the whole thing will fix itself, but, well, humans are humans and they¡¯re very good at breeding. This is the reason the ¡®deal¡¯ was made, where Primordial Gods won¡¯t attack humanity anymore, while the latter won¡¯t be able to ascend to Divine Realm.

    Yup, if the ¡®long story short¡¯ version is that long, I complicated it a bit too much. However, I do hope I¡¯ve explained it somewhat so it won¡¯t seem as ambiguous as it did initially. I kind of went with the copout route when it came to the final battle, but I felt like I was dragging the whole thing out a bit too much, which is why I decided to go with the whole ¡®the battle is inconclusive¡¯ story.

    While we¡¯re at the ending, I may as well mention the whole Lynne-Thalia-Y¡¯se thing. As I¡¯ve already mentioned above in the answers section, Thalia wasn¡¯t even supposed to date Lynne initially (Fen¡¯er was), but things happened and, well, she did. However, I never intended for them to end up together, which is why Y¡¯se was introduced (she was initially supposed to be he). While I know that I didn¡¯t really develop their relationship as well as I could, I tried to go with a different route than Lynne-Thalia. Lynne and Thalia always had this bickering, flirty relationship where they bounced off of each other, while I tried to make Lynne and Y¡¯se¡¯s relationship into a much calmer one, which emphasizes the feeling of ¡®comfort¡¯ over excitement, but I have a feeling I underplayed it a bit too much in the end.

    Ah, there¡¯s really a lot of things to say, as the novel is rather long (well, maybe not when compared to some other web novels, but it¡¯s still almost 500,000 characters I believe, which is a ton) even I¡¯ve forgotten quite a few things from the earlier chapters and arcs.

    Hmm¡­ I guess I could also mention a few things I did well I believe. I¡¯m rather happy over how I handled Lynne¡¯s character. It¡¯s really nothing new as nearly all initially shameless, immature characters go through the journey to maturity, but I think I did it pretty gradually. Even though he does sometimes fall into the trap of pretentious monologues, I¡¯m overall pretty happy with how I¡¯ve written him. Also, I¡¯m rather happy with how I¡¯ve written the battle scenes. I generally tried to make them as detailed as possible to make it easier to discern what¡¯s happening, while also leaving enough room for your guys¡¯ imagination to run wild, especially so throughout the second part of the novel. I also tried to make the battles compact because I think there¡¯s nothing more boring than a battle that goes on for several chapters. Battles are also one of the parts that I enjoyed writing the most, alongside those few chapters where I really did my best to convey whatever was the message of the chapter, as well as the purely character-dynamic chapters which mostly occurred after the major arc. I really like writing dynamic relationships between people and enjoy writing the scenes where they interact.

    I guess that¡¯s it, really. While there¡¯s probably a whole lot more I could have written, nothing else comes to mind at the moment, and I think I¡¯ve said enough, really. Writing Skyfire Magus was a great experience and I¡¯ve learned a lot, so hopefully I won¡¯t be making the same mistakes in my future projects. I think I¡¯ve grown quite a bit as a writer ever since I started publishing my work on web (starting with The God of Lyn), and I¡¯ll strive to continuously improve in the future as well, to create stories of higher quality that are fun to read.

    While I have the space, I may as well write for a moment about my upcoming project: Legend of the Empyrean Blacksmith. You can find the link to the novel¡¯s page down below or you can visit my profile and find it from there. Much like Skyfire Magus, LotEB is an action and adventure oriented fantasy with similar themes of growth and change. It will be mostly written in the light-adventure style with occasional serious moments, as well as overarching plot that will start in early chapters and will (hopefully) bind the side-stories together by the end.

    As you may have guessed it from the title, crafting will be integral part of the story, and as it¡¯s LitRPG, you¡¯ll be seeing some numbers (but I have no plans to turn it into min-maxing number grindfest). Crafting will remain as the core element of the story throughout as it will be integral part of MC¡¯s fighting style. Unlike with Skyfire Magus, it won¡¯t be written on day-to-day basis (I¡¯ve already stacked a decent number of chapters, and since it¡¯s a three-times-a-week release, I¡¯ll give me room to breathe and fix things up quickly), which will hopefully let me created a more tightly-knit story that won¡¯t have as many loose elements as with SM. Anyway, not to take up too much space, it will have action, adventure, fantasy, Dragons, cultivators, levels, items, romance, and all that good stuff. If it sounds like something you¡¯d enjoy, I invite you to check it out and leave a comment over what you think about it.

    That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s really it guys. I¡¯ll take a moment to thank everyone for their support ¨C whether you¡¯ve been with me since the early days or if you¡¯ve joined sometime along the way ¨C and your comments, both positive and negative. The first brightened my days, while the second inspired me to strive and become a better writer. There¡¯s never a bad critique, just a bad recipient. So, again, thanks a ton, and hopefully I¡¯ll be seeing you guys around in the comments of Legend of the Empyrean Blacksmith, which you¡¯ll hopefully enjoy as well.

    Thanks a lot, and see you guys around  J

    You can find the compiled chapters here (.epub format): https://armaell-library.net/novel/skyfire-magus-book-1</a> (courtesy of swordman009, thanks a lot man).

    You can check out my new project here: https://royalroadl.com/fiction/16872/legend-of-the-empyrean-blacksmith</a>

    ~~FIN~~

    P.S. - I''ll be uploading a video as well in the next few days and I''ll post a link here if you''re interested.